《Magical Girl Harmonia Lux [Superhero Schools] [Apocalyptic Invasions] [Progression]》


 Foreword

    Hello, and thank you for checking out my story!


    Magical Girl Harmonia Lux was originally started as project for the April 2023 Writathon. It was a spinoff story of my main story - Technomancer: How I Became the Hapless Sidekick of the World''s Greatest Magical Girl that I started on a whim. At the time, it was really just one big impulsive writing exercise to learn how to write a LitRPG.


    From my own self-critical point of view it... wasn''t the best execution. I had a magic system and cosmology built up from all the work on Technomancer, but I didn''t have an outline or know where the story was going until 15 chapters in. I''d also written about 40,000 words in the first two weeks without any serious line editing.


    To my complete and total surprise, Magical Girl Harmonia Lux was a pretty big hit despite its flaws, with half of its ~1k followers reading all the way to the end. A lot of people expressed disappointment that the world built around the story was so ¡ª in their words, rich and interesting. However, because of the way the story was structured, none of it was explored while the world burned down around the main character.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    So I''ve taken that feedback and launched this separate upload to give the setting a bit more breathing room. This story is set two weeks after the events of the original, and written in a way that assumes the reader has never read the Pilot.


    You can consider the start of this story a ''Book 1'' - but the events of the Pilot / Book 0 are all canon if you''d like to go back and read that after.


    Anywho, see you all inside!

 Pilot / Book 0 Epilogue

    Magical Girl Callisto Pink coughed, her lungs filling with smoke and dust as she slowly sat up. Her head spun, and her ears rang with the deafening silence that followed the explosion. She looked around, her eyes adjusting to the darkness as she slowly regained her bearings.


    She was in the ruins of a concession shop, her body covered in soot and rubble. The once-proud structure surrounding them had been reduced to a pile of twisted steel and broken concrete, the air thick with the scent of ash and destruction.


    Magical Girl Callisto Pink attempted to stand up, but a sudden nausea overcame her. She doubled over, clutching her side in agony.


    She winced as a thin trail of blood seeped through her fingers, her dress tainted with a deep crimson stain.


    She heard a groan to her left, and her heart leaped with hope.


    "C...calli?" a voice rasped, filled with pain and exhaustion.


    "Joan! Are you okay?" Callisto cried, her voice filled with desperation and worry. In the darkness, she could see a vague outline of a figure, and she crawled toward it, hoping that her teammate was still alive.


    It had been... a long day. Or two.


    Okay. That was the understatement of the century.


    <hr>


    The four of them had been chasing after Dark Princess Eris, a magical girl who had turned rogue and abandoned her dreams of hope and justice, a thorn in their side for the last two years.


    Eris was typically harmless and more of a public nuisance than a real threat, and today had been no different.


    But as they rushed towards the city center, portals began to open all around them. Hundreds of monsters and beasts poured out, all that looked like they''d crawled out of their nightmares.


    Callisto and her team had fought valiantly, tearing through the hordes and saving as many civilians as possible. They''d sheltered for the night in an empty library, relieved to have avoided the worst of the devastation.


    But then Eris, of all people, had called for help, broadcasting her distress signal over public frequencies. Despite her status as a rogue, Eris had holed up in an old fort repurposed as a museum with hundreds of refugees. Her pleas for help had reached Callisto''s heart, and the four had rushed to her aid.


    However, as they closed in on their target, another threat emerged. The sky began to darken, a swirling vortex appearing in the sky.


    Then, a gigantic monster appeared, towering over the city. Its body was a writhing mass of tentacles, each tipped with glowing blue eyes and sharp, wicked-looking teeth. It was a twisted mass of flesh and metal, with a leering human-like face and a sharp grin that seemed to split its head in two.


    The Jupiter Belles hadn''t stood a chance even as seasoned Magical Knights. They had been thrown around like rag dolls, their bodies battered and bruised as the monster''s tentacles and energy blasts rained down on them.


    It had been a futile effort, a hopeless battle. But as they lay there, surrounded by rubble and defeat, a ghost came to their aid.


    A figure draped in a dark cloak had descended from the sky, her mana emanating in waves around her.


    "Nightingale Eclipse," Io Yellow had whispered immediately, recognizing the turncoat Magical Knight.


    Arcadia Vox and Nightingale Eclipse had been the greatest magical girls of the previous generation ¡ª arguably the most famous in modern history. But with Magical Knights came the age of heroes and villains. And while Arcadia had remained loyal to the cause, Nightingale had not.


    Nightingale had gone rogue, turning her back on her friends and teammates. She was a creature of darkness and vengeance, a terrifying specter of terror and destruction.


    She was the right hand of the worst supervillain the world had ever seen: Mortifera Nox.


    Her story had been a cautionary tale, warning aspiring magical girls to mind their hearts and souls as much as their strength.


    After all ¡ª what aspiring knight hadn''t heard of the tragic tale of Arcadia Vox and her vowed nemesis?


    She was the second half of the tale, the shadow to Arcadia''s light. It made sense that the embodiment of hope and light would be accompanied by the embodiment of despair and darkness. She was a shadow, a ghost who''d been dead for far longer than the four of them had been magical girls.


    But all Callisto Pink and the Jupiter Belles had seen was a woman with the saddest eyes, her face pale and her body weighed down by loss and regret.


    "Nightingale Eclipse," Callisto repeated softly, still in shock. "It can''t be."


    Was it a phantom? A remnant of the hero of the past, returned to save the city from utter annihilation?


    Nightingale Eclipse turned her head, her gaze falling on Callisto and her teammates. She gave a slight nod, her lips curling upwards in a small smile as an eerie dark blue glow leaked through her plain silver mask.


    "I may be a bit rusty, but leave this creature to me," she said, her voice soft and filled with melancholy. "You have done more than enough."


    Ganymede Red had been badly injured but not too injured to protest. "We can still fight," she urged, pushing herself up despite the blood soaking through her tunic.


    Nightingale shook her head, her smile never fading. "Save your energy, child," she said gently. "You must survive and recuperate. This disaster... it is my burden to bear, as it always was. I have been running for far too long."


    Before Ganymede could retort, Nightingale had disappeared in a flash of light, reappearing beside the monster in a storm of black feathers. Ganymede Red grabbed Callisto Pink, and the four fled for Eris''s fort.


    It had been a battle fit for an epic of old. The flickering shadows of their savior''s fighting aura flashed against the darkened sky in the distance, and the Jupiter Belles had survived enough near-death experiences to know when it was time to run.


    So, they ran.


    They ran until their lungs burned and their legs gave out. They ran until they could barely feel their broken bodies, their numb limbs moving by sheer force of will alone.


    And they had arrived at the fort-turned-museum Dark Princess Eris had set up shop in, bringing them to the present.


    <hr>


    Monsters continued to pour from the sky, a growing horde of glowing blue eyes that overwhelmed the city''s already-ruined landscape. Nightingale Eclipse annihilated them by the hundreds, her dark energy a shadow of its former terrifying glory as it snuffed out the creatures before they could even make a sound.


    Callisto knew that a battle was raging in the distance, beyond the clouds and the pandemonium. The building-sized monster loomed over the city, casting a shadow of despair as Nightingale Eclipse''s glowing, dark-blue form flashed in the darkening sky. Seeing her with her famed wings made out of pure shadow was an otherworldly sight ¡ª a scene straight out of a dream.


    As Callisto and her team reached Eris''s fort, they watched in awe as the distant figures collided, the air crackling with a storm of power as the legendary rogue and the monster clashed over their city. The earth shook, the ground trembling as Nightingale''s shadows danced with the monster''s eerie light. Monsters Callisto could best describe as kaiju materialized out of thin air, their screams and roars shaking the heavens as they fought and died and poured on and on from the portals.


    Nightingale Eclipse had maimed countless knights who pursued her during her campaign as a supervillain. But today, all Callisto Pink could see was the legendary knight from the stories she''d been enamored with as she grew up. The counterpart. The shadow to Arcadia Vox''s radiance. The moon to Arcadia Vox''s sun. The dark to Arcadia Vox''s light.


    Dozens of winged creatures swarmed toward Nightingale Eclipse, but she was faster. She soared above them, her mantle flowing behind her like a trail of darkness as she unleashed a barrage of shadowy darts, each striking down a monster with pinpoint precision. The gigantic monster with the uncannily human-like face howled in anger, its tentacles writhing with fury as Nightingale dodged and weaved, her mana a dark glow around her like a cloak.


    The earth shook as Nightingale Eclipse landed and slammed her hand onto the ground. A fissure opened in the earth, a chasm that swallowed hundreds of monsters as a wave of inky energy spiderwebbed outward, consuming everything in its path.


    She ducked and weaved, her body a flicker of darkness in the sky as she transformed into a dark specter, shadowy whips cracking through the air and tearing apart monster after monster.


    The legendary magical girl flashed through the streets in a blur of shadows. As she emerged from the other side, it was noticeable that Nightingale''s mask had shattered, and her face was now visible. Her eyes flashed a brilliant, glowing dark blue as her rage and darkness flowed like an unending torrent, consuming everything in its path. Monsters continued to pour from the portals, but Nightingale''s overwhelming power easily obliterated them, her mana radiating out in pulsing waves that seemed to devour everything in its path.


    Callisto and the Jupiter Belles watched in awe, transfixed by the incredible power and skill Nightingale Eclipse displayed. Nightingale Eclipse. The Phantom of Death, as she was known, had been a legend in her own right; her battles against Arcadia Vox and her famed team of heroes had captured the imaginations of her and the Belles'' entire generation.


    But it wasn''t until that moment that Callisto Pink and the Jupiter Belles realized that Nightingale Eclipse had been underestimated all along. She was not just a dark, ominous avatar of despair and doom ¡ª to be the hero''s rival in those silly Saturday morning serials depicting Arcadia Vox''s life and career.


    She was powerful beyond even her reputation. Beyond what the documentaries and dramatizations gave her credit for.


    And tonight, she was as much a hero and savior to the city as Arcadia Vox had been for the world.


    The cloaked figure darted toward the monster, dodging its tentacles as she released a spiraling torrent of dark energy. The monster stumbled back, stunned, and Nightingale capitalized, unleashing a storm of glowing inky-blue daggers that pierced through the monster''s ethereal flesh. The additional monsters that spawned were as good as fodder for her now, her dark energy sending them flying as she swung and ducked, her movements graceful and deadly.


    It was a spectacular display of power and skill. But as Callisto and the Jupiter Belles watched, they realized that Nightingale Eclipse was not just fighting the monster with brawn. She was somehow siphoning strands of blue energy from the portals around the city, her mana appearing to draw on their power as well.


    "Look!" Io Yellow pointed toward Nightingale Eclipse''s hands, which now glowed with an ominous, ethereal light. "She''s channeling the portals!"


    It was an incredible sight.


    Inky, unearthly tendrils, the likes of which Callisto could not identify, wrapped around Nightingale Eclipse''s hand. She held an odd device, a circular frisbee-like magitech emblazoned with glowing symbols.


    "That''s genius," Ganymede Red replied, her gaze never leaving Nightingale. "She''s using their own power against them."


    "No," Europa Blue replied, her voice thick with emotion. "That''s not what''s going on here. Look at her eyes. She''s doing something else. Something dangerous. It''s almost like she''s about to..."


    Nightingale smiled wistfully, her body shimmering with a dark blue aura. She slammed the device onto the earth with a resounding burst of mana.


    Before she could finish her sentence, a sudden explosion rocked the earth. The air around them seemed to ripple, a shockwave of immense power forcing them to stumble back.


    A familiar voice suddenly shouted, "Sparkles. Pinky. Get up! If you don''t help me here, the whole city''s going to blow sky-high!"


    A teenage girl with long, raven-black hair stood before them, her red glowing eyes fierce and determined. She was clad in a dark, sweeping cloak, and her mana radiated like an ocean wave. Dark Princess Eris.


    "D-Dark Princess Eris?" Callisto stammered, taking a step back in surprise. "What are you-"


    "Shut it Pinky, and help me raise a barrier before everything goes boom-boom!" Eris commanded, pointing at the rapidly growing ball of energy between Nightingale''s hands.


    The energy was pulsing and throbbing, and as it grew, so did the urgency of their actions.


    "Now, Sparkles! Now!" Eris yelled, her voice high-pitched and commanding as she screamed at Io Yellow. "We''re running out of time."


    "On it!" Callisto cried, flexing her arms as the mana in her body surged to life and joined with the rest.


    She was a master of summoning, a prodigy in the art of taming and bending elemental energies to her will. She didn''t understand what Dark Princess Eris was planning, but she had to trust in the rogue knight. For tonight, at least.


    Io Yellow joined in, adding her own strength to Callisto''s. They could feel their mana blending and intertwining, their two powers merging into one as the glowing ball of energy grew and grew, its light emanating like a miniature star. Then Ganymede and Europa joined in, their mana pulsing to life as the four of them combined their energy into Callisto Pink.


    Dark Princess Eris was uncharacteristically quiet, her lips pulled in a tight line as her mana blended with theirs. It was a bizarre and uncomfortable feeling, but there was no time to question her motives. Not now.


    Eris shot off into the sky, aiming her hands toward Nightingale Eclipse and the enormous monster.


    "Come on.... please be enough!" Eris whispered, her eyes scrunched shut.


    Her face was a mask of concentration, and her shoulders trembled with effort as she willed all of her remaining mana into an inaudible cry.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Callisto Pink''s eyes widened as golden energy burst forth from Eris''s body, rapidly forming into an enormous dome of... pink energy? That was impossible.


    Eris''s magic had always revolved around shadows and lightning. Pink energy symbolized love and benevolence in its purest, and Eris was anything but from what she knew.


    But the pink energy around her wasn''t a lie. It was Eris''s desperate, futile attempt to protect the city.


    "Now!" Callisto commanded, and the four poured their mana into the barrier, strengthening Eris''s. A rainbow of colors erupted across Pewsterstone City as other light strands flashed into existence, wisps of mana sputtering from dozens of people simultaneously.


    It was breathtaking.


    It was an intricate series of shields and wards, and Callisto knew that the rest of the magical knights based in the city must have seen the commotion and responded in kind.


    Eris shouted a spell Callisto couldn''t quite make out, and she shuddered as she felt a sudden rush of mana pulsing through her body. It was a sensation, unlike anything she had ever felt before, like the sun''s warmth was flowing through her veins, rejuvenating her battered body and leaving her feeling stronger and more alert than she had in years.


    The night sky seemed to fade away for a moment, and she was blinded by a flash of pure white energy. It was like a beam of sunlight had burst from the heavens, a beacon of hope and light that shone over the city like a shield.


    And somehow, Callisto Pink could see Nightingale Eclipse walking in a white void. A resigned smile graced her lips as she stared up at a writhing mass of alien geometries above her. A rainbow of lights surrounded her in the void.


    It was them, Callisto realized. The other Magical Knights of Pewterstone City witnessed this in their mind''s eye, watching as their power flowed into Nightingale Eclipse.


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and raised the device above her head.


    "I know it''s too late for me," Nightingale Eclipse whispered, her voice echoing in their minds. "And I''m sorry. I didn''t plan for things to go this far. But I''ll make it right. As much as I can. This city, and the world... they will survive. They will thrive."


    Dark Princess Eris walked forward in the void, a glimmering starburst of pink energy forming around her as she floated through it. "Please," she said, her voice cracking with emotion. "Don''t do this. Not now. I... I knew you were here. I was so close to finding you."


    Callisto Pink narrowed her eyes, drawing from what she knew of magical theory.


    A bubble shielded Eris''s presence from the rest of the city, but her close proximity to the Jupiter Belles allowed them to sense her.


    "I ran away from my foster parents," Eris continued. "They... they were amazing. They were kind and cared for me and the perfect parents on paper. But I... I was stubborn and foolish. I didn''t cherish my time with them until I had to say goodbye for good."


    A single tear rolled down Nightingale Eclipse''s cheek. She took a deep breath, closing her eyes as she steadied herself.


    "I had everything made for me," Eris continued, her voice cracking with emotion. "Become a magical girl? A hero? Dream big! Believe in yourself! They had me believing that all off the fairy dust was real. But then..."


    Her voice trailed off as she started to cry, her shoulders shaking as she sobbed. "But then," she continued, "I learned the truth. I was just a weapon. Another toy in the Guardians'' playbook."


    There was silence in the void, a stillness that seemed to encompass all of existence. And then, slowly, Dark Princess Eris reached up and undid the clasp of her cloak. It fell to the ground in a pool of black fabric, revealing the body of a young woman.


    She was clad in revealing black armor, her outfit dripping with spikes and chains. Her body was covered in faded scars, and her hands were calloused and rough.


    But her face was still radiant, her long, ebony hair flowing down her back like a river of darkness.


    "My name isn''t Eris," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "That''s just what the Magical Knights called me after my makeover. It was a fun ride playing the plucky archnemesis for Pinky over there for the last two years to pass time while I followed the last leads I could dig up. Looking for you."


    Callisto Pink was dumbfounded.


    The rosy-cheeked, mischievous trickster who had shot through her city like a bolt of lightning, causing mischief and mayhem wherever she went, had been a ruse?


    "You know who I am, don''t you Nightingale?" Dark Princess Eris shifted uncomfortably, fidgeting with her hair.


    Nightingale Eclipse smiled softly. "I know. I could recognize your mother''s imprint in you from a mile away, but I hid myself well." She paused, her eyes watering as she faced the rainbow of energies. "I''ve been a coward. I''m sorry."


    She stepped forward, clasping Eris''s hands in her own as they both wept, their tears mingling as the universe seemed to hold its breath.


    "But I''ll protect this city," Nightingale continued, her voice firm with resolve. "It may be too late for me, but I''ll use all the power they''ve given me to make this right."


    "No," Eris said, her voice a whisper. "No, don''t do this. We can... we can fix it together. Not now. We''ll figure something out."


    Nightingale simply shook her head, a soft smile on her face. She brushed a strand of raven-black hair from Eris''s forehead.


    "I should have been there for you. But I ran and hid instead. And done a lot more for my daughter than drink my woes away as I tried to forget," Nightingale Eclipse said quietly, her voice filled with regret.


    "Your... daughter?" Eris repeated, her eyes widening in shock. "You... you have a daughter?"


    Nightingale nodded, her expression wistful as she placed a hand over her stomach. "She should be right around your age," she said. "In fact, her birthday is in about three months. Her father was... Paladis, but she''ll never know. Because her mother was a fool and the world was a cruel place. I just sent her off to Kaleidoscope High, you know?"


    Eris''s eyes glistened with tears as she nodded. "Kaleidoscope... I planned on deferring for a year, but I guess I''m definitely going to circle back on that plan."


    Nightingale Eclipse smiled, a distant look in her eyes. "I''m glad," she whispered, squeezing Eris''s hand tightly.


    "Nightingale," Callisto Pink stepped through the void. "I don''t know what''s going on here, nor is it my business. But if you can''t be talked out of whatever you are about to do, can you at least leave us a message? Something that we can bring back to the city and offer comfort. I''m sure there will be questions about your presence."


    Nightingale glanced up at her, and for a moment, Callisto Pink was taken aback by the fierce intelligence and resolve in her eyes. Nightingale was much more than a villain, much more than a shadow lurking in the streets.


    She was a leader and a hero, just like Arcadia Vox had been.


    "My story is not important. I make no excuse for my actions serving under Mortifera Nox, though she may have saved me when I was at my lowest." She sighed, taking a deep breath as the energy around her seemed to pulse with every word. "But I also bear the responsibility of standing by and watching as she waged war on this world and broke countless lives. My penance is to fix what I can now. Her mistake for drawing its attention when I could have stopped her."


    "What do you mean by that?" Ganymede Red spoke up, her voice sharp and suspicious.


    Nightingale smiled tiredly, gesturing to the vortex of energy above her. "Close your eyes and concentrate," she whispered. "Can you feel it? The energy, the light, the magic? Existence itself?"


    They all stared at her, confused.


    "Nightingale, if this is a joke-"


    "Listen," she snapped, interrupting Ganymede. "There are no tricks, no jokes. Just close your eyes and concentrate. Look for the energy through this space that connects our world with the greater whole. It''s just as real as the mana we all possess."


    Callisto bit her lip, hesitantly reaching out to feel the energy in the void. It was overwhelming, a torrent of light and warmth flooding her body as she allowed herself to fully connect to the rainbow.


    And she could see it.


    The world did not end with theirs.


    She sensed a multitude of alien and intangible forms stretching out for miles in front of her, spiraling out and twisting into a cosmic pattern beyond her comprehension.


    And in the center of it all, a bright light.


    It was beautiful. It shone with the power of a million stars, and Callisto could see hundreds of glowing strands of energy trailing out from it, connecting the worlds like a web of strings.


    And she could feel it. The energy, the magic, the power, the strength. It was all there, radiating from the center of the universe, flowing through her like a wave of infinite possibility.


    But for a moment, she could sense it.


    A horrible presence, a being that seemed to fill every space and time at once, yet was immeasurable and indescribable.


    It was the presence of a primordial being that desired complete annihilation. It was a dark void of nothing, yet it existed and extended throughout the universe and beyond. It was a monster. And it was waiting. It was the End.


    She could feel her body fill with dread, a visceral fear overcoming her as she was briefly subsumed by its power.


    And then she was back.


    Nightingale began to smile, and the void around them began to glow. A beam of purest light shot out of her, shattering the void around them as a radiant aura of white energy burst from her body.


    It was a brilliant light, like the sun''s rays warming her skin on a summer day, and she felt her fear dissipate as the dark presence was blotted out.


    "Well done," Nightingale Eclipse smirked. "Looks like we''ve reached the end. There''s nothing to hold me back now."


    "Wait!" Eris cried out, rushing towards Nightingale.


    "Don''t worry, sweet child. This isn''t the end for me," Nightingale whispered, her lips curving in a sad smile. "I am just doing what I can to buy time."


    She sighed, looking Eris straight in the eyes. "But be a good girl and don''t give my daughter too much grief. She may be a grouchy teen with attitude, but you two will get along. I know it."


    With that, Nightingale Eclipse spun the device in her hand, and reality faded away as Callisto and the Jupiter Belles found themselves back in the present.


    Eris cried out helplessly as Nightingale Eclipse held her hand triumphantly in the air. She gave a sad smile, her lips curled in a faint grimace of regret as her form became transparent and translucent.


    A final burst of rainbow energy erupted from Nightingale''s chest, spiraling outwards and showering the city with its brilliance.


    The monsters disintegrated on contact, dissolving into dust and smoke.


    The gigantic monster recoiled and shuddered, its body contorted in pain as it uttered an otherworldly scream.


    Then, with a flash of light and a roaring explosion that crashed against the barrier raised by their combined efforts, it was gone.


    And so was Nightingale Eclipse.


    Silence fell, a hush so complete that it seemed like the city was holding its breath.


    And then, slowly, a shimmering rainbow of energy shot down from the sky.


    ''Dark Princess Eris'' landed softly in front of Callisto and the Jupiter Belles, quiet and unassuming. She raised her head, tears streaming down her cheeks as she screamed.


    "Screw this," she said, her lips trembling as she burst into tears as she collapsed on the ground. "What the fuck have I been doing here, wasting my time on childish antics and pranks?!"


    The Jupiter Belles shared a look of confusion and bewilderment. It was the first time Callisto Pink had heard Dark Princess Eris speak like this.


    "Hey..." Europa Blue said slowly, approaching Eris as she sat on the ground.


    "You''ve been a pain in our butts," Ganymede Red nodded, folding her arms. "But you''ve helped today, and that''s what counts. Dark Princess Eris, or whatever your real name is. We owe you a debt of gratitude."


    "For what it''s worth, the wild goose chases have kept us in shape. I can''t deny it''s been fun..." Io Yellow added.


    Callisto nodded and offered the young girl a hand. "So, who are you, really?"


    Eris wiped the tears from her eyes, her face shining with hope and resolve. She tilted her chin up, and her eyes glinted with a familiar mischievousness.


    "Nyehehehehehe! I''m just a teenage girl with bad luck and a deadbeat dad," she said, striking her signature smug pose. "But I like the name, so let''s stick with that."


    She turned to where Nightingale had last been standing and hesitated momentarily.


    "Do me a favor," she whispered. "And keep the secret of all this to yourselves. No one can ever know. Not yet. Not while there''s still a chance that Mortifera Nox could be out there, plotting against humanity."


    "Mortifera Nox? She''s long dead. She''s-" Europa started.


    "She''s more than likely alive," Eris whispered, her eyes flitting to Callisto''s. "You think Nightingale was hiding out here in bumfuck Pewterstone City for her health? They never found Mortifera Nox''s body, nor Paladis''s, though Arcadia Vox supposedly struck a mutual kill with Nox. God knows that must''ve flared up all kinds of PTSD and anxiety knowing they never found the body."


    Eris shivered, shaking her head. "It''s a long story. Don''t ask me how I know all this. But I stumbled onto a lot of shit I wasn''t meant to see as a middle schooler. For what it''s worth, I had fun with our wild goose chases and tricks. It made the world a little brighter and a little more interesting. That was nice. But I can do better. I can do more."


    The Jupiter Belles looked at her, shocked by her change of demeanor.


    Ganymede Red glared at Eris, but Callisto held up a hand to silence her.


    "We''re not going to stop you," Callisto Pink said. "If you need any help, you can reach out. But please, tell us the truth about the circumstances that brought you to this city."


    Eris sighed, "Hey... how do you feel about bubble tea? There''s a place I''ve been meaning to check out near the docks. Run by some Changs or something. Good reputation, but I''ve never had the courage to check it out on my own. Heard the hand-wrapped pork and shrimp chive dumplings there are to die for too."


    Callisto caught a strange look in Eris''s eyes as she spoke, but she didn''t press the issue. Instead, she smiled and nodded. "Sounds like a great idea. If the place is even still intact that is."


    Eris grinned with her trademark cockiness, sending a wave of uncertainty through Callisto''s heart. Something had changed. Something significant.


    "Nyehehehe! Don''t worry Pinky. Just your pal, your friendly neighborhood Dark Princess Eris, ready to bring the world to its knees with a smile and a dastardly song!"


    A flash of pain flickered across Eris''s face, but she hid it well, defiantly turning her head up and tilting her chin forward. "And as much of a big girl I may be, I''m sure a hot shower and a nap sound pretty good right now, too. What do you say?"


    The Jupiter Belles nodded, feeling exhausted and relieved as they slowly picked themselves up from the rubble.


    "Hey... this might be a bit awkward, but do you want to see our base?" Io Yellow blurted out. It''s nothing special, but we have some spare clothes and maybe a hot meal if you want."


    "Yeah. You''re welcome to join us," Europa Blue chimed in. "After everything you did tonight, the least we can do is feed you."


    "That''s right!" Callisto agreed.


    After all, there were no enemies anymore. Just the people of Pewsterstone City, each struggling to find their way in a world turned upside down.


    "Uh," Eris stammered, "But that would violate the terms of my villainous persona. Didn''t you hear what they call me? Evil, wicked, ruthless-"


    The Jupiter Belles shook their heads, and Eris faltered, stepping back in surprise. She hesitated, a flicker of emotion in her eyes that Callisto couldn''t quite place.


    And for a moment, she saw her.


    A scared, desperate girl their age, trapped in a web of lies and deceit.


    She had lost her way but was desperately trying to find it again.


    But there was no time for pity, no time for sentiment. So Callisto smiled and reached out, placing her hand on Eris''s shoulder.


    "We won''t hold it against you. Just think of it as a sign of goodwill between enemies."


    Eris''s eyes grew wide, and she hesitated, searching their faces. Finally, she sighed and slumped her shoulders in defeat. "Alright. Fine. Thanks."


    The Jupiter Belles couldn''t help but exchange a smile of relief as they turned away.


    "Look at that. We actually did it," Europa whispered to Io and Calli as they followed Eris. "Our little ''archnemesis'' turned maybe-friend after all this time. I wouldn''t have believed it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes."


    "All it took was a magical explosion and a near-apocalypse," Io remarked, laughing softly. "I wonder if we can get her to join the team now."


    "We''ll figure it out," Callisto said gently. "For now, we''re safe. And maybe we''ve even earned a little peace and quiet."


    Eris stood up, her chin raised defiantly as she smirked, and her voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "No way in hell am I joining your pop idol girl group. Just you wait, Pinky. You''ll never catch me. I''ll always stay one step ahead!"


    Eris frowned, her brow furrowing in concern and what looked like grief as she spun on her heels.


    Then, she quietly looked up at the clear night sky with her hands behind her head as they walked.


    "A daughter, huh? Wonder what she''s like."

 Chapter 1

    They say that life is what happens when you''re busy making other plans.


    And that''s certainly true for me.


    One minute, I was just an ordinary high school student starting over in Kaleidoscope City with my childhood best friend. We were excited about our new adventure, eager to explore and discover all the wonders and opportunities this new city had to offer.


    The next, well...


    Let''s get back to that later.


    "Siennnaaa ?" an increasingly familiar sing-song voice came from behind me.


    I bristled, my whole body tensing up as I dug my hands into my pockets.


    "No makeup for orientation today, girly?" another girl quipped, her tone dripping with mock sympathy.


    I forced a tight smile and shrugged, "I guess my kit went up in the fire when the thing happened. Your girl here''s had a rough go of it."


    Truth be told, I wasn''t the type to wear much makeup or care about appearances to begin with.


    I was from a neighborhood and culture where people didn''t really care about that sort of stuff much. So to say I was going through culture shock was an understatement.


    Kaleidoscope Academy was a world-famous magnet school that offered generous scholarships, with over half its students receiving some kind of aid.


    However, most of the kids I''d run into in the dorms were from much more privileged backgrounds. Every other kid seemed to have designer clothes, top-notch smartphones and tablets, and from the looks of things, they even spent their weekends at trendy places around town before the Cataclysm.


    That definitely wasn''t my cup of tea.


    My taste in clothes was pretty standard and simple, ranging from comfortable hoodies and joggers to old t-shirts and jeans.


    I didn''t own a lot of stuff, mostly thrifted or generic homemade clothes I''d sewn with my mother. My best friend Al was the same way, being more laid back and unassuming. He also didn''t care for luxury brand names or the latest trends.


    "We''ve got to get you out of those shoes, hun," the first voice said, coming into my field of vision.


    It was Madison ¡ª a thin, curvy girl from the dorm up the hall with thick eyelashes, green eyes, and straight blonde hair that hung down to her waist. She wore a knee-length pleated skirt and a cropped sweater that accentuated her toned abs. She looked like a model, with a jawline that could cut glass and perfect skin that glowed in the sunlight.


    She gave me a faux smile that reeked of condescension, "Those Nikes are sooo last season. We''ve got to get you a new pair."


    Again... I wasn''t the type to care about brands or that nonsense.


    I had practical white canvas sneakers that had seen better days, but they were comfortable and could survive a trip around the world if necessary. Al had gotten them for me after the trek through the city and our fight for our lives destroyed the pair I came into the city with, and they more than did the job.


    Plus, the supply shocks after the cataclysm had also immediately sent prices soaring, making it even harder to find affordable footwear.


    Just how out-of-touch and spoiled was this girl?


    But instead of explaining all that, I just gave her a simple nod and genuine smile, "Okay! Well... thanks!"


    To her, I probably seemed disinterested and oblivious. I heard her snicker to her group of girls, who followed her lead with giggles of their own.


    You could say I was used to it. I''d dealt with my fair share of mean girls time to time, and they were all the same at the end of the day. Frustratingly enough, there seemed to be more of them here than at my inner city public school back at home.


    I sighed, joining the flow of kids pouring out of the auditorium into the hallways.


    The tour of the grounds had already been brief and quick. We didn''t get to see much except for the main building, the cafeteria, and the grounds outside. Even two weeks after the incident, everyone was still on edge and on alert, with security measures tightened up considerably all across the city.


    Classes didn''t seem to be starting anytime soon with the actual school year still on hold for another week or so.


    It was no wonder Al and I hadn''t had a chance to catch up yet.


    His mother had flown over immediately when she''d learned about his injuries, and whisked him away to family friends in the suburbs with a home garden until he healed up.


    And so, I was stuck living in the dorms with some entitled airheads while I waited for the city to stabilize enough to have a semblance of a normal life.


    Not like my life would ever be really normal again.


    I glanced up at a row of television monitors hanging above the main hall, and for a brief moment, I was transfixed.


    On the screen, a glowing figure floated over the early evening skyline of an all-too familiar city. She was clad in a black and dark blue outfit with a full cloak that whipped behind her as she confronted a colossal tentacled monster with a twisted human-like face.


    The caption at the bottom read: "Nightingale Eclipse ¡ª A Ghost from the Past?"


    A lump formed in my throat, and I suddenly felt like I was six years old again.


    The Nightmare of Nox wasn''t one of the many things we talked about often growing up. Mortifera Nox and her chief enforcer, the rogue Dark Magical Girl Nightingale Eclipse, had been a story and an infamous symbol of fear and terror to much of the world.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    But my mother had always avoided any questions I had when it came up in school, dancing around the subject.


    She always avoided any questions I had like the plague, constantly changing the subject or coming up with excuses to leave.


    Now I knew why.


    But I couldn''t deny my curiosity.


    There were hundreds, if not thousands of images of Nightingale Eclipse online, all depicting the legendary fallen hero in battle or locked in combat with the very person who caused her to fall from grace in the first place: Arcadia Vox.


    Some of the stories about them were so unbelievable, I couldn''t tell what was true and what was exaggerated.


    Either way, the image of Nightingale Eclipse as I knew her was shattered in an instant on the day of the Cataclysm.


    Suddenly, I understood why my mother had spent so much time passed out at a bar down the street. Why she never spoke about my family history, and why she kept me so close to her side before we started growing apart.


    I thought back to our arguments and the last words I''d spoken to her before I left for Kaleidoscope... I wished I could take them back.


    I blinked away tears that threatened to fall, turning away from the TV screens as kids streamed past me. I pulled out my phone and sent a message to Albert, the ache in my chest growing as the time stamped below it continued to tick.


    Me: Hey Al! Any chance we can meet up for lunch this week?


    I paused, typing away before erasing the message and starting over.


    Me: Hope you''re alright bud. Any chance we can catch up before classes start?


    I sent it, before I scrolled to my mother''s name in my contacts. She had been gone for over a week now, disappearing... just like the legendary Nightingale Eclipse on the day of the Cataclysm.


    I let out a soft sigh, my lips trembling as I reread the last few messages we exchanged before I left.


    I hoped that wherever she was, she was safe and sound.


    And that maybe someday, we could finally talk about all of this.


    Whether it was too late or not, I had to try.


    I was her daughter, and I''d be damned if I didn''t give her the space to explain herself. Maybe even listen and understand for once.


    Or maybe I was being too hopeful and naive.


    After all, she had lied to me and kept all of this from me for years. And knowing where she was and what she''d been up to before she had me wasn''t even my problem. It didn''t involve me.


    Yet, here I was, lost and stuck in a tangle of emotions I couldn''t quite begin to unravel.


    All I could do was wait.


    I shoved my phone back into my pocket, shaking my head in frustration. "Ah, fuck it," I mumbled, storming off toward a side hall.


    In an ideal world, I wouldn''t be the new kid anymore. Everyone else would be the new kid, and I''d just blend in like every other middle schooler at their first sleepover.


    But this wasn''t an ideal world.


    I pulled out a paper map I''d been given by my mentor, Twilight Aster, and headed up a stairwell that led to a secluded wing I''d noticed on the tour.


    There were only a few classrooms in the area, and at the end of the hall was a small door leading to a set of stairs that looked like they hadn''t been used in years.


    I glanced at the paper, then up at the door. There was a curious glow coming from it, like the energy of a forcefield. I''d been told by Twilight Aster that only someone with a map would be able to see it.


    So, without hesitation, I stepped forward and opened the door.


    The spell was cast, and before I knew it, I was teleported to an entirely different part of the campus. I was in some sort of brightly-lit changing room stall with a fancy mirror on the wall, a sink, and an air filled with a tingle of magic. There was a bag on a bench with the name "Sienna" scrawled on it, which caused me to smile a genuine smile for the first time today.


    I stretched my arms and shoulders, feeling my body tingle with anticipation. It was almost like a familiar warmth, like a feeling I''d lost and only just rediscovered.


    I briefly checked on my reflection in the mirror, before setting my backpack down on the bench. Then, I grabbed a towel to freshen up a bit by the sink.


    My face had seen better days, with light freckles on my nose and cheeks. My hair was a a deep dark brown, almost black, and frizzled at the ends from my shower. I ran a brush through it, working out the knots and smoothing it back.


    My hazel eyes were still a bit bloodshot, but that was just par for the course after the harrowing hell I''d gone through not too long ago. Thankfully, it wouldn''t matter in a minute.


    I closed my eyes and breathed deeply. Magic ran through me, humming and pulsing with a familiar strength.


    And then, I transformed.


    There were no cute kittens or sparkles. No unicorns or rainbows.


    Instead, I felt a jolt of energy running through my veins, a fizzling sensation that swept over my body.


    In a flash of energy, I changed, my hair turning into a vibrant, wavy, and luscious shoulder-length strawberry blonde. My eyes took on the color of molten gold, glowing with a fierce I''d only dreamed of.


    Suddenly, I felt stronger, more capable of anything. And I knew, without a shadow of a doubt, who I was.


    Cadets of my experience level were incapable of summoning a battle regalia, so my partial transformation still left me in my hoodie and jeans. But that didn''t matter. I felt ready to take on the world, and that''s all that mattered.


    I reached for the bag with my name on it, opening it to find a set of shimmering garments. It was a stunning dress, a sunny orange and orange-gold that complemented my new coloring beautifully.


    I took off my hoodie and jeans, barely flinching in the cooler air of the dressing room. I paused for a moment, taking in my now-unblemished skin and full, healthy body. I was still the same height, of course, but my frame had filled out considerably.


    My history of malnutrition as a child had definitely been a factor in how thin I''d always been, but the subtle shift in my physical appearance was a welcome change. The face that stared back at me was undeniably me, but unrecognizable with the magic flowing through me.


    I slipped on the dress and placed my hoodie and jeans back into my backpack. The, I took a second to admire the craftsmanship.


    The skirt ruffled at the knees and fell softly to my feet, with a neckline that hugged my shoulders and dipped gracefully in the back. There were long sheer sleeves that flared out at the wrists, and a small layer of orange-gold ruffles at the bottom of the fabric that gave the dress an ethereal, dreamlike quality.


    I giggled with excitement, twirling in the mirror as I tucked a stray strand of strawberry blonde hair behind my ear.


    "Wow," I breathed, unable to contain my excitement. "This is really me, isn''t it?"


    I lingered a moment longer, then glanced up at the clock on the wall.


    Twilight Aster was expecting me in the "Conference Center" in two minutes. I hurried out of the stall, and the door locked itself behind me. I turned around, noting the "HL" initials scrawled on my stall. Then, I walked towards the door, passing by a row of changing stalls with similarly marked letters.


    The hallway was brilliantly lit with modern neon lights, and I couldn''t help but gasp in awe at the grandeur of it all. It was like a scene from a dream, like something out of a sci-fi movie.


    Before long, I came to a set of double doors that were opened wide and inviting, with a sign on the front that read "Orientation for Magical Knights: EC".


    I gulped, not entirely sure what to expect on the other side.


    I wiped the palms of my hands on my skirt, trying to soothe the butterflies in my stomach as I stepped through the entrance.


    It was a simple, small lecture hall with about 13 or so students. I looked around nervously, taking in the equally colorful and unique hairstyles and attire.


    There was a girl with flowing pink pigtails that drifted to her feet, and a headband of sparkling flowers on her head. Another boy had jet-black hair that fanned out like a sea of spiky onyx, and his outfit was adorned with silver studs and spikes.


    Someone else had long, curly red hair that spiraled to her waist, and a striking gold and white Roman-style dress that accentuated her fair features and milky white skin.


    Their curious eyes turned to me as I made my way inside, and I noticed the smiling face of Twilight Aster up front, giving me a wave. She was transformed, but wore a simple muted green pantsuit and had her purple hair tied up in a bun.


    "Ah, our final student has arrived. Care to introduce yourself?"


    She motioned to me, and I grinned shyly, stepping forward with my head bowed.


    "Hello there!" I managed.


    I was nervous as hell, but somehow, I was keenly aware I came off instead as unphased and cool as a cucumber.


    "Pleased to meet you all," I said, dipping my head in a slight bow. "My name... is Magical Girl Harmonia Lux! Please call me Lux."

 Chapter 2

    "My name... is Magical Girl Harmonia Lux. Please call me Lux!"


    A snort from the back of the room caught my attention as a tall, lean boy with ice-blue hair and matching eyes strutted up to the front of the room, before crossing his arms and flashing me a grin.


    "Cmon, everyone here has only been a Knight for less than three weeks. Isn''t it a bit presumptuous to call yourself a ''magical girl?'' It''s almost as bad as calling yourself a hero with no achievements to back it up. What a joke."


    There was a faint murmur of agreement and tension in the room, and my eyes widened in shock and mortification.


    "Huh!?" I spluttered, suddenly feeling my face flush hot.


    "Now, now," Twilight Aster chided the boy with blue hair, "You of all people shouldn''t assume what Lux went through that week during the Cataclysm. Her bravery in the face of danger made all the difference. Just because you have reservations about being a Knight doesn''t mean you get to be rude and insensitive."


    The blue-haired boy''s eyes flashed with amusement and arrogance. "Really? How interesting. Tell me about it, then. If you''re so proud, what did you accomplish, Harmonia Lux?"


    He emphasized my name like it was a punchline, and I glared at him with a furious scowl.


    I didn''t come here to be picked on by some asshole with a chip on his shoulder. I came here to learn and train, to be a part of something bigger than myself and make a difference in the world.


    Unfortunately, that didn''t seem to be the case for this jerk.


    "Tch. Wow, you must be fun at parties," an Africann-American girl and braided black hair with purple highlights mumbled under her breath. She was wearing a hi-tech visor and a silver jumpsuit that looked almost like a cross between a space suit and a superhero costume.


    I caught her eye and raised an eyebrow, but she just shrugged in response.


    "Not here to kiss anyone''s ass," she mouthed, before turning her attention back to the blue-haired boy. "But everyone here was an Emergency Contract, Mr. Full-of-himself. So if you want to air your grievances, take it up with someone who gives a flying fuck. We''re here to listen to Ms. Aster, so maybe save it for another time."


    Her voice was low and strong, and she held my gaze for a moment, her dark eyes searching mine as if looking for a common ground.


    I just looked down, seething and willing myself not to burst into tears or fly off the handle at the guy.


    Why couldn''t he leave me alone? What did I ever do to him?


    "Don''t worry," the blue-haired boy smirked, nodding his head towards me. "I''m just playing around with her. Heck, I''m perfectly aware that I''m second rate compared to the cream of the crop this year. She should know that she''s stuck with us too."


    The girl next to me looked exasperated, as if she were used to dealing with the likes of him.


    "Quit it," Twilight Aster snapped. "Anyone who signed an Emergency Contract and put their lives on the line deserves their right to be here. You should know that, Frostburn."


    The boy just shook his head, his bright blue eyes shining with contempt. "Emergency Contract? It''s ridiculous," he muttered, "Sure, whatever kept my brother and me alive during the crisis. But she should know we''re just a bunch of extras. It''s just a fact."


    My throat tightened and I clenched my fists ready to fly. Despite my best efforts, sparks of orange-red lightning began to flare up around me, leaving a tense air of static electricity in the room.


    Al always told me that my Italian temper would get me into trouble on a big stage someday, but I always managed to keep it under control when it mattered.


    But it seemed that day had come.


    "You fucking asshole," I growled, approaching him with my fists shaking. "What the hell is your problem?"


    But he didn''t respond, his head tilted to the side as if he were waiting for me to snap.


    There was silence in the room, and suddenly, I felt Twilight Aster grab my elbow. "That''s enough, Lux. Let''s not fight amongst ourselves."


    Frostburn just shrugged, folding his arms and shooting me a grin. "Ah, never mind. Sorry, I did go a bit far there. Still, aren''t we all pretty much the same, stuck here with the hinges off... with no idea what to do next? This is insane."


    There was a shift in his demeanor, and his eyes flickered with a familiar emotion I''d seen in my mother''s eyes a thousand times.


    "Not me," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady and calm. "I''m ready for whatever comes. It''s why I''m here."


    Twilight Aster interjected, her voice raising slightly. "Alright, alright. We''re all friends here. Please focus, and let''s get back on track. We have a lot to cover, and we don''t have much time."


    There was a soft murmur of conversation in the room, and I slumped back into the seat at the front with a sigh, my anger dissolving into frustration.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Don''t let him get to you," the girl with the braids and purple highlights said softly, leaning towards me. "He''s a total jackass and made it clear he doesn''t want to be here. You probably showed him what for, though."


    I smiled, exhaling slowly and letting my shoulders relax.


    There was a ripple of excitement in the room, and I could feel a charge in the air as Twilight Aster settled in at the front of the room.


    She had a small whiteboard propped up on a lectern, with a series of graphs and diagrams that I didn''t quite understand.


    "Here are some key dates and events for your new reality as a Magical Knight. Now, I do understand most of you weren''t planning on this. You may have been interested in becoming a Knight at some point in your childhood and were unfortunately passed on by the Guardians. Or, you always had the potential but never demonstrated explicit interest. Whatever your circumstances may be, you are now here with the rest of your peers and cohort in this room as students of Kaleidoscope Academy."


    I knew this. I''d always dreamed of becoming a Knight, but unfortunately, I had never been approached.


    A black cat ¡ª a Guardian of all things had approached me when Al had been bitten by a zombie while making our escape.


    I shook my head, trying to push back the memories of that night, and focused on Twilight Aster''s words.


    "Now, in the original System established by the Guardians, individuals now known as ''Villains'' were empowered and rewarded for chasing grandiose ambitions and goals. Simultaneously, Magical Knights were created and incentivized to pursue and deter these Villains from wreaking too much havoc on the world. Why do you think this system was established?"


    The boy in the back - Frostburn, as I had learned - raised his hand lazily. "It was originally a way to ensure order and balance," he yawned. "We call them villains today, but that''s just a matter of perspective. They were originally known as ''Pioneers'' - where Paragons were an esteemed subset of Pioneers."


    Twilight Aster nodded. "Yes, as a matter of fact. However, we now classify individuals that harness magic or possess extraordinary powers for nefarious or unlawful purposes as Villains. It is speculated that the Guardians established the Pioneer system in ages past to guide mankind from dark times into the light of civilization. Unfortunately, during the period we refer to as the Middle Ages, humanity was abandoned by the Guardians and were left to their own devices. Left alone, human nature inevitably took over and those who were able to advance as Pioneers under the System became conquerors, kings, and warlords. Although many individuals such as Euclid became prolific Paragons and formed the First Advent Magicians to combat the power-hungry Pioneers, the damage was done and the chaos continued."


    She paused, her eyes drifting to the window. "To skip an extensive semester-long topic that will no doubt be covered in your Global History course, the Guardians reappeared during the Early Modern period to establish the Magical Knights and curb the excesses of the Pioneers. Of course, this was much more successful, with the two groups eventually coming to a stable equilibrium. Thus we came to the existing system in place today. Or rather, the system that was."


    "The System that was?" the girl with the flower crown asked, tilting her head to the side. "What does that mean?"


    "It means that the Guardians have decided to make a change," Twilight Aster smiled. "Now that there''s a growing number of magical knights and new recruits, they''ve decided to try a new approach. As you may have heard, these rifts have continued to open across the world, and we have reason to believe they will only continue to grow in frequency and severity. All ascended Systems, including those of Pioneers, have been reconfigured to reward efforts at resisting the invasion."


    A murmur of approval swept through the room as another girl with curly red hair and fair skin stood up. Her uniform was impeccable, with a gleaming green tunic and a plume of feathers in her hat.


    "So the time has come," she sighed. "I''ve been dreaming about this day my whole life. Well, minus the horrifying hellscape the world''s been thrown into."


    Twilight Aster paused, and frowned. "Yes, unfortunately. That is exactly why we are here. I imagine many of you had a very different conception of Knighthood, but alas, here we are."


    I shivered, thinking back to the glowing blue eyes and gnashing teeth of the monsters that had nearly killed us on the night of the Cataclysm. No amount of hero worship or passion could prepare anyone for that.


    Twilight Aster continued, her eyes twinkling with concern and compassion. "We are all going to be deployed into these conflicts soon. This is not an announcement, but a fact. The Guardians will not deploy us unprepared. They will equip and outfit you with state-of-the-art tech and gear to defend and protect yourself and your partners. You will all be permitted to form teams ¡ª up to a maximum of four, or to operate solo. Your skills and abilities will be taken into account and optimized for your personal growth."


    "Shit, no kidding?" I heard a girl with sparkling green hair whisper under her breath. "Getting through two days of hell was enough for one lifetime for me."


    "Who the fuck are they to say we have to keep fighting?" Frostburn hissed, his knuckles whitening against his knees. "Aren''t we allowed to choose what we want to do?"


    Twilight Aster nodded, smiling at Frostburn sympathetically.


    "You are correct. The Guardians have historically only rescinded the powers granted under extreme circumstances where a magical knight is judged under a panel of peers and psychiatrists who deem them no longer suitable for duty," Twilight Aster explained. "Unfortunately, due to the severity of the situation we have now faced, the Guardians are forced to implement emergency measures that violate their standard operating procedures."


    "How convenient," Frostburn grumbled. "So we''re a bunch of sacrificial lambs in that case."


    "Not necessarily," the girl next to me piped up. "Something''s been bothering me, Miss Aster. The Guardian who contracted me mentioned that she had dozens of targets on her list, but there are less than fifteen of us in this room. What happened to the rest?"


    Twilight Aster hesitated, her eyes shifting to the windows of the lecture hall. She sighed, walking over to the window and pulling the curtains apart with her hand.


    Outside, a clear sky shone with the sun, and birds chirped happily in the trees. It was as if the world hadn''t been devastated only weeks ago.


    "There were millions of residents in Kaleidoscope City," Twilight Aster said, her voice dropping to a hush. "All of you were granted a short notice, conditional scholarship here at Kaleidoscope Academy as students after the Cataclysm. There are nearly four thousand students who attend this academy, and that''s a drop in the bucket compared to the population of this city before the disaster."


    She paused, her lips curling in a grimace. "Everyone in this room is an Emergency Contract. It was an initiative by the Guardians to tap into the latent magical abilities of individuals who either had interest but lacked potential, or potential with no interest. We pushed the powers of the World System to the limit in two days of chaos and pandemonium, and by the end of it all, we had lost over a quarter of all recorded Magical Knights worldwide."


    Twilight Aster turned to the girl next to me. "Screen Dream, is it?"


    "R-right," the girl nodded, clearly shaken.


    "There were nearly five hundred emergency contracts mobilized for action in Kaleidoscope City during the two days of the attack," Twilight Aster said, her voice trembling. "Around two hundred of whom were eligible for admission to Kaleidoscope Academy post-fact."


    She paused, and I saw a mist of tears form in her eyes, which she promptly wiped away. "And just over half of the teens of-age to attend the academy. Those who managed to survive, I mean... are currently in this room."

 Chapter 3

    Silence filled the room as we processed the weight of Twilight Aster''s words.


    This had been a fluke, a one-in-a-million chance for us to live and breathe. For our families, for our friends and neighbors, it was another story.


    "Y-you mean..." Screen Dream gasped, her eyes widening in horror. "They''re dead?"


    Twilight Aster nodded. "Those we could confirm, at least. There were twenty-seven survivors between the ages of fourteen to sixteen out of the entire cohort in Kaleidoscope City. The other half chose not to come to Kaleidoscope Academy for one reason or another."


    The girl with the feathered hat clapped her hands to her mouth in a stifled sob. "That''s... that''s horrible," she whispered. "I wanted to come here on a track for supply engineering, but I definitely wanted to be a knight when I was a kid."


    "Wanted to?" Frostburn muttered, scoffing. "We''re in the deep end now, so don''t tell me you suddenly don''t want to?"


    The girl with the feathered hat frowned. "Do you have any idea how I feel right now? Of course, I wanted to be a Knight! I''d been dreaming about it for so long. And now... now that I''m here, the situation is so fucked up!"


    She sighed, "I... my best friend and older sister figure has been a cadet for years. She doesn''t know I was contracted, of course. She just thought I was brought in through the wait list for my natural talents and work ethic. But every time we''d hang out, she''d tell me all these stories about heroics, duty, and honor. I''m honestly nothing next to her and I see why they picked her and passed up on me. So even if I don''t have the title, I wanted to do my part."


    She closed her eyes, sinking back into her seat. "But now, I feel like a fraud."


    "You mustn''t feel like a fraud," Twilight Aster admonished. "You are here for a reason, Magical Girl Forest Willow. Each of you survived a much more arduous ordeal than any knight cadet who went through the typical beaten path. And there is something I must stress. All of you are likely at higher levels than the cadets who''d undergone the Knights Selection and training process in pre-adolescence. Even those of you who have not unlocked a partial shift."


    Forest Willow sniffled, smiling slightly. "Er, just one thing though. My name isn''t technically ''Forest Willow''. It''s still to be determined, but I picked the name ''Forest Willow'' as a temporary name coming in here. ''Maggie Hunter'' wasn''t exactly unique or inspired, after all. Please call me ''Willow'' for now though. It sounds cute and catchy."


    "Aw, I hear that, ''Screen Dream'' was also kinda lame," Screen Dream snickered. "But it sounds great, Willow! It suits you."


    "Fuh," Frostburn snorted. "As if anyone who actually wants to do the job would have a problem with their codename."


    "Oh no, Frostburn''s personality is exactly on point," I heard another kid whisper behind us.


    "You can say that again,"


    "Miss Aster, what else should we expect from this Knighthood?" a girl with golden hair, green eyes, a white dress, and a glowing halo on top of her head asked, her voice wavering.


    Twilight Aster fixed her with a look of sympathy, nodding. "Just as we were unprepared for the Cataclysm, we are unprepared for everything that will come after. The Knighthood, the Guardians, and the system we have inherited had its fair share of successes and failures, and we must not overlook either. But in the immediate future, I am afraid there will be more strife, more upheaval and instability until things stabilize and the Guardians find a means to deal with the threats we face. Moreover..."


    Twilight Aster briefly made eye contact with me before turning back to the angelic girl. "The local kingpin Red Masque went missing during the Cataclysm and has left a power vacuum in the city''s criminal underworld which is rearing its head. There is also the current threat of the Vicious Alliance... So even though our interests are technically aligned, we might be called up to stop the various supervillains across the city from doing more damage than necessary."


    She shook her head and sighed. "But, as I was saying, we will need to remain vigilant and dedicated, even in the face of mounting dangers and pressure. I imagine that your early induction into Knighthood, lack of traditional training and development of your powers, and unfamiliarity with your teammates will be difficult for some of you. But with some determination, grit, and skill, I am sure you can all become proud and respected knights in your own right."


    Frostburn grimaced, crossing his arms over his chest. "We''ll see about that."


    "Yo, the fuck is your problem?" the pale boy with the long, spiky black hair and silver piercings hissed from the other side of the room. "Seriously, you''ve done nothing but be a douche since we walked in here. What''s up?"


    Frostburn breathed deeply, shrugging as he stood up. "To be a Knight is to willingly sign up for a lifetime of absolute bullshit that''s only fun until it isn''t. And now that we have a baby duckling-level emergency contract class for this semester, I guess we can wipe the slate clean and start from scratch. God knows I''ve see what the job can do to someone."


    "You got something to share with the class there, then?" the girl with red hair and Roman style dress whispered, cocking her head to the side.


    "Yeah. Let''s just say I''ve got some family history," Frostburn snarled, turning his back on us and leaning against the wall. "And it ain''t exactly the hearts and rainbows as they make it look in the Arcadia Vox anime. But fuck it. I''m here, and I''ll give it my best shot."


    Twilight Aster shook her head. "You don''t have to be happy or excited to be a knight, Frostburn. But you did show up today, didn''t you? Welcome to the Academy."


    There was a faint smattering of applause through the room, and Frostburn chuckled.


    "Yeah, yeah. Actions speak louder than words and all that, huh?" He leaned back against the wall and put his hands on his hips. "I just want to be clear that this isn''t my first choice. And before I saw what it did to someone I care about a lot, I was pretty gung-ho about the prospect as a kid. Just saying that it''s not what everyone thinks it is. Especially with all the shit that''s been going on."


    Twilight Aster gave him a sad smile. "I can appreciate that. When things don''t work out as planned, it''s good to be honest and practical about the options we have."


    "Ah," Frostburn breathed, "Isn''t that the truth."


    I turned to the girl next to me.


    "So, Screen Dream huh? That''s a really interesting name," I said, nodding slowly. "Pleased to meet you. I''m er, Lux, as you might have figured before Frostbite there decided to call me out."


    She smiled, her purple eyes lighting up in amusement. "Screen Dream it is for now. And it''s nice to meet you too. Don''t worry about him. He''s a real pain in the ass but I think he''s just coping in his own way. Like the rest of us."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Her voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper as she glanced over at Frostburn. "Honestly, I''ve dealt with more than my fair share of troublemakers and jerks back at home, so this is the norm for me. It''s almost a routine now."


    "Tell me about it. I''m a hood girl through and through," I laughed. "I can definitely relate. It''s hard to judge someone for who they are and how they cope when we''ve had to go through what we''ve gone through."


    "Oh, you can''t judge me," Screen Dream grinned. "I was an honor student who gave up the dream of a normal life to save a bus full of preschoolers from some wolf monsters. Squeaky clean, vanilla, and straight edge until... well, whatever that shitshow was. What''s your excuse?"


    I shrugged. "My excuse was surviving. And, well... to make sure my childhood best friend made it through okay. He got bit by a zombie."


    "Bitten... by a zombie?" she breathed, raising her eyebrows. "Shit. Yeah, that sounds like a lot."


    "It was," I murmured, feeling the memories come flooding back. "It''s been a lot."


    We sat in silence for a moment before Twilight Aster continued her speech. "We will have a personal curriculum outlined for each of you for the remainder of the term," she explained. "You will continue on your core study concentrations, but certain afternoon courses will be swapped with magical control and combat tactics. Like all of you, I am a student here, but in the junior college. Upon the end of your core programs, you will also have the option of continuing your education here, or in a fast track to Kaleidoscope University."


    She pulled up a presentation on a projector, clicking through a series of slides that showed diagrams of combat strategies, aerial fighting, and a glossary of Magical Knight sub-types and common abilities.


    I took it all in with a mix of awe and shock.


    It wasn''t exactly news to me that there was a second branch to Kaleidoscope Academy, but I wasn''t familiar with the curriculum or graduation requirements. Of course, was an open secret that the greatest Magical Knights in the world went through a stint at Kaleidoscope, but the details weren''t typically shared with a public.


    "I don''t want to overwhelm you with information," Twilight Aster warned. "But it is important that you all understand your potential and capabilities as magical knights. I have prepared each of you with a personal, customized secure device that you can use to access your specific learning plan and assignments."


    She reached underneath the desk at the front of the room and pulled out a basket full of phone-sized fancy-looking devices. "Since the cataclysm, the Guardians have had to mobilize and divert resources to more immediate priorities. Fortunately, we have a dedicated support staff and funding that ensure we are equipped with everything we need to bring out the best in each of you and prepare you for your Knighthood."


    Twilight Aster walked up to each of us and handed us a device. "These are to be used discreetly and securely. Please do not lose them or share them with anyone. They contain all your class schedules, video tutorials, and links to other resources you may need to access. In spite of the... logistical challenges, high command has managed to push through a new generation of cutting-edge tech for your cohort."


    There was a smattering of amusement and surprise around the room. "Wait, these things are new?" a boy with platinum-blond hair, a bowler hat, and a cane mused, raising his eyebrows. "Looks like each of them has been custom-tailored to our themes and outfits. Very thoughtful, I must say."


    He was right. Our devices were designed with little flourishes and touches that fit in with our own style and sense of fashion.


    As I clutched the ergonomic handheld device, I couldn''t help but smile at the splash of orange and red, with a little cat outline and a tiny star near the bottom. A small "HL" was scrawled on the back, and I knew it was meant for me.


    But there was also a small, intricate picture of a name across the back, inscribed in black lettering with a lion beneath what looked like a 4-point sun over it.


    "Babylon...?" I read out loud.


    "Ah, yes. The Guardians have recruited an independent company called Babylon to provide us with a new intranet and communication tool for Magical Knights," Twilight Aster explained. "Named after the great lawgiver and reformer of Mesopotamia, the Hammurabi Nexus is currently under development and should be fully integrated into the Academy system in the next few weeks. The Nexus will serve as a centralized network of communication and repository of intelligence and knowledge that all knights will have access to."


    "That sounds very promising," the angelic girl beamed. "Having a centralized database of resources and information will save us so much time and effort. My concern was never learning how to fight, but accessing reliable sources and training materials."


    I nodded, glancing at my own device and exploring its layout and features. "I''m sure it''s going to be helpful."


    "High Command has reportedly been working on a project similar to the Nexus for a long time," Twilight Aster mused. "With the urgency of the current situation, they had to rush it to completion. But I am confident they have put a lot of thought and energy into the design."


    The rest of the lecture flew by as I contemplated the information overload and tried to process everything that had just happened. Twilight Aster briefly went over a mixer planned with the other knights in our year planned for later in the week, as well as a group training session we would be attending tomorrow.


    We gathered our belongings and headed out of the lecture hall, whispering and murmuring to each other as we did so.


    The girl with the long, flowing red hair and Roman-style white dress tilted her head towards me. "I suppose I don''t want to be rude, but what city did you come from before Kaleidoscope Academy, Harmonia Lux?"


    "Oh. I''m sorry," I replied, rubbing the back of my head. "Uh, it''s a bit out of the way but I guess it''s still in the greater metropolitan area. Pewterstone?"


    Her eyes widened, and she nodded. "Isn''t that where....?


    My heart panged at the thought of my mother, and I breathed sharply. "Yup. Same place that''s been making national headlines. International, even. Who would''ve thought? And yeah, it was one of the hardest-hit cities in the northeast during the Cataclysm."


    "Was it really that bad? I heard it was difficult, but it sounds like it was particularly gruesome there."


    I paused, a shiver running down my spine. "I was already in Kaleidoscope City by then for regular admissions here, but I heard the stories. It was an all-out bloodbath. A million lives lost. It was a nightmare."


    "They also say that Nightingale Eclipse was involved in the fighting there," the boy with the bowler hat chimed in. "Of course I''m still waiting on a confirmation that it''s actually her. Could''ve just been a committed copycat."


    He just had to say it, didn''t he?


    I was barely holding it together as it was, but at the mention of Nightingale Eclipse''s name, my eyes welled up with tears, and I bit back a sob.


    "Hey, you gonna be okay?" the girl in the Roman-style dress asked me, placing her hand on my shoulder. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have brought it up."


    "It''s fine," I breathed, shaking my head and forcing myself to stop crying. "I just... thought about my childhood home, that''s all."


    "I can certainly relate," the boy with the bowler hat said with a sad smile. "I wish I could go home too, but at least the Guardians allowed me and my family to come down here and provided us housing. Our home kinda burned down during the incident and I had to relocate them here. Name''s Ember Jazz, by the way."


    The girl with the Roman-style dress approached me. "And I''m Nova Victoria," she said with a nod. "You can just call me Nova, though. Honestly, all of this is a bit overwhelming, but I''m glad I got chosen. I think I''d love it here. But, uh, my story is a bit depressing. Grew up in an orphanage that shut down right before the Cataclysm and didn''t have any other family to speak of. Just woke up one day and poof! The streets were on fire and there was a big white dog outside, offering me a chance to save my ''brothers and sisters'' in all but blood."


    "Oh, that sounds awful," I replied, frowning. "I''m sorry you had to go through that."


    She smiled. "Hey, we''re here now, aren''t we? And if I had the opportunity to help people, I''d do it in a heartbeat. Sometimes, a dark cloud becomes a silver lining. So let''s embrace it and do our best to make a difference here."


    The last few students trailed out behind us, and before long, we were all headed back to the changing rooms. Frostburn had a scowl on his face, but for once, he wasn''t grumbling to himself. He was comfortably quiet, even. Screen Dream flashed me a smile, and I smiled back.


    There was a strange sense of camaraderie and kinship among us, an inexplicable connection that only experience could forge.


    I stepped back into the locker room labeled ''HL'' and began to change back into my normal clothes. I could already feel a buzz of excitement in the air, as well as a sense of hope and purpose that seemed to flow through us all.


    Despite the heaviness of the conversation and the despair that shrouded us, there was something very special about our little group, and it wasn''t just because we were all survivors of the Cataclysm.


    It was something more than that, and it radiated out of each and every one of us, filling us with a quiet resilience that would carry us through whatever lay ahead.


    So while the news and revelations were grim, and our future was far from guaranteed, I couldn''t help but feel a little bit grateful that I was a part of such a dedicated and driven group of peers.


    Maybe, just maybe, we could actually make a difference in the world.

 Chapter 4

    I couldn''t help but frown as I finished slipping out of the dress Twilight Aster had me wear for orientation.


    Although it was sleek and elegant and suited me way more than I thought it would, it certainly wasn''t what I was accustomed to. It did resemble the regalia I''d managed to summon in my final showdown during my two-day fight for survival, though.


    Which... made it really conspicuous. How was I supposed to get it back to my dorm and hide it?


    Secret identities and all that jazz.


    I sighed, gently folding the dress and neatly placing it on the dressing stall''s bench.


    Then, I checked myself once more in the mirror.


    I was still waifish and boyish-thin from my years of growing up neglected, but my new powers had filled me out nicely, giving me the barest hint of curves and muscle that complemented my new strawberry-blonde hair and vibrant red and gold eyes. Sadly, even my partial transformation couldn''t help me much with my... modest bust.


    But at fifteen, I still had hope. I didn''t know who my father was or how things were like for the women on his side of the family, but my mother had a traditional Italian beauty... which seemed to have skipped a generation with me.


    My eyes were were long, narrow, ad almond-shaped, unlike her deep-set piercing eyes. And in spite of the transformation, my nose was slightly crooked where it had been broken from jumping off a jungle gym on a dare when I was eight. But my lips were plump and pink, and enhanced by the magic, I looked almost ethereal.


    I shook my head, throwing on my black t-shirt and hoodie, before pulling up my jeans and slinging my backpack over my shoulder.


    It was nearly six in the evening, and I was starting to feel the exhaustion creeping in from being at school all day. I would have to figure out how to deal with the dress, but for now, I had to get back to my room and grab some dinner before bed. I glanced at the device, eyeing it with my brows furrowed.


    It looked like a smart phone and a stereotypical magical girl transformation device straight out of an anime, all in one. I tossed it up curiously and caught it a few times, flipping it around in my hands.


    Shrugging, I closed my eyes and willed myself to de-transform, ready to go back to my dorm so I could collapse on my bed and just process the day.


    Suddenly, I felt a faint pulse of energy run through me, and I opened my eyes in surprise as my aura enveloped the device in my hands. A scattered beam of energy shot out from the ''Nexus'' device, and a rush of wind ran past me as it whirled around me, ruffling my clothes and hair.


    And then it tethered to the dress, and a sucking force pulled it towards the Nexus.


    "What the hell!?" I yelped, instinctively trying to grab onto the precious piece of clothing.


    But it was no use.


    In a heartbeat, the energy sucked it in and disappeared, leaving me standing alone in the empty room, completely mystified by what just happened.


    "Changing Sequence: Completed. Please hold for further instructions."


    The voice that echoed from the device was distinctly mechanical and feminine, and my eyes widened in shock and awe.


    "Did you just... devour my dress?"


    "That is correct, Harmonia Lux. Its conversion to energy required a similar output, so its material properties have been converted and stored for future use. To review, please keep your device secure and always within reach. It is a unique and powerful tool for Knights, and is to be treated with the utmost care and precaution."


    "Uhhh," I managed. "Noted. So care to explain what just happened to my dress?"


    "To avoid a lengthy lecture, the following is a brief summary: All clothing and accessories provided to you by Kaleidoscope Academy are enchanted to allow for additional functionality after the fact. Most standard training ''costumes'' were one-time use prior to a recent breakthrough in magitech, but the Hammurabi Nexus has made it possible to preserve clothing and objects during transformation. From now on, whenever you transform, the clothing will be safely stored and converted for future use, and will automatically be returned to your personal storage unit in your Nexus."


    "Ah," I breathed, my lips curling into a smile. "That''s... convenient? Thank you, I guess."


    I blinked as I looked down at my Nexus device. It... looked almost identical to my regular phone now, and I was struggling to wrap my head around what had just happened.


    "While I appreciate your gratitude, the procedure is simply a pre-installed feature of the device. If you have any issues, however, please do not hesitate to perform an inquiry with this R.A.I.K.O unit for assistance."


    "R...A?" I mused. "As in...?"


    "R.A.I.K.O stands for ''Rapid Advancements In Knighthood Optimization,''" the device explained. "If you encounter any difficulties or issues, my functionalities include troubleshooting, repair, and maintenance ¡ª amongst other things."


    "Hmm," I frowned. "I see. And this includes the ability to uh, make dresses disappear, apparently."


    "That''s correct! As you may or may not be aware, most clothing and items of this type received from the school are enchanted with a temporary transformation enchantment. This enchantment is only active while the individual is transformed, and will cease upon de-transforming."


    She paused, and I nodded. "Okay, go on."


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "However, due to advancements in magitech, a recent breakthrough in material science, and the application of rapid on-the-fly engineering, it has become possible to create and enable a technology that allows for the transmutation of clothing and objects during transformation, and retain their functional capabilities and properties upon re-transformation. This feature is currently under development, but has been enabled in limited numbers. As a Kaleidoscope student, you are one of the select few who have the privilege of testing this technology for use."


    "That sounds... awesome, actually," I whispered. "I honestly thought that was just a lame reason to get me into a dress. It looks way more valuable than that."


    "It is indeed valuable, and is to be treated with the utmost care and precaution. A fully realized knight will be able to create and manifest regalia out of their own magic, but for now, it is a necessary feature to ensure you are able to properly equip yourself for your duties."


    "Right," I murmured. "So, speaking of my duties..."


    I paused, cocking my head to the side as I stared at the Nexus device. "How much does this cost in theory and how do I keep it safe? I can''t exactly have it on me all the time, can I?"


    "Your Nexus device is free of charge and remains your property while in commission. Eventual damage is anticipated, and thus there are plans to provide basic maintenance and repairs at a nominal cost after its testing phase."


    "Wow," I breathed, shaking my head in disbelief. "My personal phone nearly broke my mom''s bank account back home. I guess they have it easy here, huh?"


    "The Guardians and the powers-that-be have spared no expense when it comes to providing the Magical Knights with the tools they need to perform their duties and remain safe. We recognize that this burden and commitment does not come without a cost, and thus we are dedicated to providing you with the best equipment and support services possible."


    I shivered, exhaling slowly and forcing myself to think about something else. Worrying about bills had become a habit at this point. Before coming to Kaleidoscope Academy, we didn''t have much more than food, water, and shelter. The costs of healthcare and living were astronomical, and I had spent countless nights wondering how my mom would get through it all.


    But now that we were here, and I was learning how to fight, train, and understand my new powers, it felt like my entire world had changed. I wouldn''t take it for granted, that''s for sure.


    There was a faint buzz of energy in the air as I gazed at the Nexus device, and a small smile crept on my lips.


    "Thank you, R.A.I.K.O?"


    "No need to abbreviate me, Harmonia Lux. As a language model, I am neither sentient nor able to form feelings or attachments. I simply provide information and assist with your needs as needed."


    "Hmm, that sounds a bit harsh, and artificial. Are you sure you''re just a computer, uh, Raiko? You sound like you have a personality."


    The device vibrated with energy, and a low hum sounded in the air. "That is merely a side effect of the algorithm that interfaces with your own magic, Harmonia Lux. If there are any concerns or complaints, please feel free to reach out to command for assistance through the support portal."


    "Oh, yeah," I chuckled. "But as for me, I think I''m good for now. At least I understand what''s going on and er, the basics for how to use this thing."


    "If you have any questions or issues, please do not hesitate to inquire."


    "Sure," I smiled. "Good to know. So, um, how do I get out of this changing room?"


    As if on cue, a side door I hadn''t noticed before slid open at the back with a shimmering portal, and I couldn''t help but gawk. "Nevermind."


    I walked through the portal backpack in had, only to arrive back in the deserted hallway I''d left earlier.


    "Alright, um. That''s pretty cool," I muttered, staring at the wall where the portal had been. It was now just a dull, blank slate, without a hint of anything weird or magical.


    I had no idea how long it would take for me to walk all the way back to my dorm, but at least I could go back and take a breather before thinking about dinner. It had been a long, exhausting day, and I was eager to sit back and relax before my classes began.


    I made my way down the stairs and out the main entrance, smiling softly to myself as I pulled out my Nexus device and skimmed through the information.


    It was a sleek and efficient phone, and felt noticeably faster than my personal phone. What was weird was that all my usual apps had been ported over, but it didn''t look any different.


    There was a notification blinking on the top, and when I clicked it, my breath hitched in surprise.


    It was a text message from Albert, and I couldn''t help but crack a grin.


    Al: Hey Sienna, sorry for worrying you. Gonna be back on campus tomorrow. Busy night ahead of me - let''s catch up for lunch and talk about what happened. See you soon!


    I chuckled, shaking my head and typing back a reply.


    Sienna: Can''t you fucking pick up your phone just a little more? And I''m fine, just anxious and stressed. Meet me for lunch near the Rose Garden, okay? And you got a lot of explaining to do.


    Al: LOL yeah. Don''t hate me, alright? See you in the morning.


    I closed the conversation, letting out a sigh as I stuffed the device back in my pocket.


    As much as I wanted to find out more about the amazing device I''d been gifted, I knew that dinner was calling me. My stomach was growling, and I hadn''t eaten since breakfast.


    If only my mom could see me now.


    It had been just me and her since I was little, and while we had always scraped by, but her love and sacrifices had meant the world to me. She''d gotten a little too deep in the bottle as I went through middle school and high school, but with hindsight, I could sympathize with her struggles.


    She had been hiding. Hiding from her past, hiding from memories.


    It had gotten to the point she stopped feeding me altogether for days at a time at some point, and I knew she was passed out up the street at McFinnigan''s with booze in hand by the time I came home from school.


    Al''s family had been close to us from the day I''d befriended him in elementary school. After a couple of years, they started just outright giving me the clothes I''d needed, inviting me over for dinner, and even letting me borrow some of their books.


    Their generosity had gotten us through some lean times, and now that I was here at Kaleidoscope Academy, far away from everything that I''d left behind, I felt nothing but regret and shame for the way my mother and I left things off.


    I''d been glued to the reports since Nightingale Eclipse was spotted fighting the monster that a dozen knights couldn''t defeat at Pewterstone City. She''d cut down monsters pouring out of portals by the hundreds, saving countless lives and inspiring the populace. Then, from what the magitech specialists could determine, she''d somehow phased herself out of our world to reinforce and thicken the veil out of our reality. Or some kind of mumbo jumbo like that.


    It was nothing like her story. The most feared name of all from the Nightmare of Nox.


    But that was Nightingale Eclipse. My mom had been my hero, and in a way, she still was. I didn''t pretend to understand what she did, but I hoped that she was still okay out there. Wherever she was.


    She''d indirectly inspired me to become a knight, to stand up and make a difference in the world. All those childhood stories about wizards, heroes, and adventure had spurred something within me, and I knew that I couldn''t just sit around and twiddle my thumbs while the world went up in flames.


    At least I had Al with me now, and the Guardians and powers-that-be were giving me a chance to prove myself.


    "Mom, are you going to be alright?" I muttered under my breath, wiping away tears as I hurried to my room. "I... I miss you. And I just hope things get better."


    She''d always been difficult to talk to about emotions and feelings, but she''d told me once upon a time that she was proud of me and that she loved me. That would have to be enough for me to hold onto until we saw each other again.


    It had to be enough.


    And with that, I made my way down the corridor and to my bedroom, eager for a warm meal and a good rest for the night.

 Chapter 5

    The scent of Autumn air wafted in through the open windows as I stepped out of my dorm, drawstring bag slung over my shoulder. I sighed, adjusting my denim jacket slightly in front of a hallway mirror.


    "Siennnnaaaa ?"


    I bit back a grimace as a cooing voice trailed in from behind me, and I turned to see Madison Mathers walking towards me, smiling like the cat that caught the canary.


    She had her hair up in a classy and elegant bun, and her skin positively glowed with a radiance that felt a bit sinister.


    "Nggh, hey Madison," I nodded, doing my best to smile at her as she strutted up the hallway.


    As always, her outfit was perfectly tailored to flatter her body, and there was no denying how beautiful and effortlessly chic she looked. It made me simultaneously jealous and annoyed, especially as I took in her full, pouty lips, angular cheeks, and emerald eyes that glimmered in the late morning sun.


    I''d run into her the day after the craziness of the Cataclysm ended, and she''d been friendly, but her voice, personality, and general vibe were so plastic that it set me on edge. She could be a bit passively condescending and patronizing, but at least she hadn''t tried to push me around or threaten me like some of the mean girls back home.


    Not that it made her prodding much better, honestly.


    "Just wanted to see how you were holding up. I''m on the way out myself," she giggled, glancing around as if trying to spot someone else.


    "I''m alive and kicking," I smiled weakly. "That''s more than can be said for many other places. You up to anything today?"


    "You know me," she chuckled. "I''m always up to something."


    "Uh huh," I breathed, hoping she couldn''t sense how disinterested and disengaged I was.


    "All these shops closing up has been, like, really bumming me out," she mumbled, frowning and pouting her lips. "You?"


    "Yeah. My best friend got injured in the Cataclysm and I haven''t seen him since. I''m meeting him for lunch and hoping he''s okay," I said with a sad smile.


    "Oh, you poor thing," she whined, rolling her eyes. "I know how you feel. I haven''t seen my besties in, like, days either. This whole situation is a total bummer, right?"


    "That''s one way to put it," I chuckled. "Anyway, catch you around?"


    She giggled, "Hun, we should totes go summering together when the year''s all over with."


    "Oh," I chuckled. "Sounds like fun?"


    Did she just say ''summering''...? Was she just unfathomably wealthy or what? Maybe that''s why we felt so disconnected.


    My side of the tracks was just... so different from hers.


    "Anyways, I better get going. I''ve got a big shoot scheduled next week and I need to get fit for it. You wouldn''t believe how behind I am with working out," she murmured. "Ah, it''s a shameful, awful life."


    "I can imagine," I nodded. "Maybe I''ll see you around."


    "Toodles, darling! Stay cute, will ya?" she smiled, turning around and walking back up the corridor, her hips swinging with each step.


    I shook my head, looking around before hoisting my bag over my shoulder and making my way out.


    It was a beautiful day, with the sun hanging high in the sky and a fresh breeze flowing in from the ocean not too far away. The Kaleidoscope Academy campus was nestled on the coast, and as I looked at the lush, sprawling grounds, I couldn''t help but marvel at the size and scale of it all.


    Kaleidoscope City was a place of healing and growth, of power and possibility.


    But it was also a place of mystery, of danger and strife, where supervillains were constantly plotting their next move and knights had to be ready for anything.


    A faint thrum of energy rushed through me, and I stopped, feeling the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. It was the same feeling of unease and warning I''d had earlier, and I tried to ignore it as I adjusted my bag and walked through the commons.


    There was a crowd forming near the edge of the courtyard, and I glanced around curiously, trying to see what the fuss was about. I had to get a move on and meet Al, but a part of me wanted to see what was happening.


    Against my better judgment, I jogged over to the crowd and pushed my way through, feeling my pulse quicken as I did so.


    And then I saw her.


    She was standing there, looking at the campus with a faint smile on her lips. Her eyes were almond-shaped and a deep hazel, and her skin was a flawless, porcelain white. Her hair was black and glossy, falling halfway down her back. She was wearing a tailored blazer and pants that fit her perfectly, emphasizing her curves and shape. She looked like she was mixed, maybe Asian and European, but it was hard to tell.


    She was a girl around my age, and the sheer aura she exuded made my heart stop for a brief moment. There was something so familiar about her, as if I had seen her before somewhere.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    She turned, looking right at me as if she knew I was staring, and I blushed. There was an unreadable look in her eyes, and I couldn''t help but feel like I''d seen her somewhere before.


    It wasn''t just that she was conventionally beautiful. Very beautiful. It was something deeper, something intangible and ineffable, like a warm, comfortable fireplace just beneath the surface.


    She blinked, staring at me almost as if she felt the same connection, but then she shook her head and smiled before turning away, strolling through the courtyard and heading towards the main administrative building.


    "Who is she?" a girl whispered next to me.


    "Don''t you recognize her?" another girl snarked back. "She''s the daughter of the Sovereign. A genius in her own right, even."


    "Oh shit," the first girl breathed. "What is she doing here?"


    The daughter of the Sovereign?


    My curiosity piqued, and I stepped forward, wanting to find out more about her.


    "Yeah, the Paragon who was part of President Escathos''s elite guard," a boy nodded. "He''s supposed to be like a big deal in the Bay Area or something."


    "No way," a third girl gasped. "Really? That girl?"


    I shook my head, letting the conversation fade around me as I stepped back and made my way up the campus, lost in thought.


    Whoever she was, she was clearly a figure of interest, and the way she carried herself made me suspect she wasn''t just some ordinary student.


    "Hey!" a familiar voice called out to my side and I spun around, a smile already crossing my lips. "Sienna!"


    I didn''t even have to look to know who it was. I was already sprinting towards the source of the voice, feeling my heart beat out of my chest.


    "Al!" I cried as I jumped on him.


    He laughed, wrapping his arms around me as I put his neck in a cross grip. "Jeez, you crazy yeti, you trying to crush me to death, Sienna?"


    I pulled away, shaking my head as I dropped to the ground looked up at him. The growth spurt he went through over the last year had made him tower over me making that a lot harder to do, but I didn''t care.


    "My big bro is back, and he''s okay, and that''s all that fucking matters," I grinned. "Al, I was so worried about you. You have no idea."


    "You could have come to visit me, you know? Sorry I ran off like that with my mom, I was stuck in that infirmary for a week..." he sighed, fixing his trademark red hoodie. "I just really, really had to get out of there. It was just so lame."


    I chuckled. "Sorry. I really thought they were going to kill you with the way they were poking and prodding you. Your mom is a bit overprotective, huh?"


    Al shrugged. "I know, I know... And c''mon, she treats you like family. She would''ve picked you up if you just called and asked. She knows you were worried."


    "Yeah, well..." I shook my head. "How are you?"


    Al flexed his legs, shifting his weight and biting his lower lip.


    "Well, not a lot of guys can say they survived getting hunted by the possessed....corpse of one of the most infamous supervillains alive. I was damn lucky."


    A frown crossed my face, and I placed my hand on his shoulder.


    "Well, I''m just glad you''re okay. Seriously."


    "And you? The... new friends treating you alright?"


    I nodded, leaning in with a whisper. "Better than I could''ve hoped for. They''ve got me scheduled to meet up and train with a few of the others later, and I''ve even got a fancy new personal device for our program now.


    "Ohhh, you''ve gotta show me that. Maybe later when we''re not in public or anything?" Albert said with a grin.


    I grinned, holding up my hand in a ''stop'' gesture. "It''s actually pretty neat. Look."


    I pulled out my shiny new Nexus device, eliciting a confused look from my best friend. "Huh? Isn''t that your normal phone?"


    I shook my head, pulling out my normal phone for comparison. "I''d guess they did a scary amount of research on us if I had to be honest. It almost looks identical, but this one has a few super cool features that come with it."


    Albert raised his eyebrows, running his hand over it. "A new gadget? Let me see."


    "Oh come on," I rolled my eyes.


    That was so like him. Always interested in the latest technology and pushing the boundaries of what was possible. It was part of why we got along so well.


    He took it, going through my lock screen and apps list, and his eyes lit up in surprise. "Holy shit, you weren''t kidding. This is something else. The CPU, the internal memory, the storage, and they didn''t even skimp on the fucking display. This is top-of-the-line build quality. It looks almost exactly like your old phone from the outside, too. I don''t think any commercial smartphone producers would be able to catch up to this for at least another three or four years before supply chains went to shit. Where the hell did you get this from?"


    "Kaleidoscope Academy," I said, a smile crossing my lips. "And this is in stealth. Wait till you see what happens when I do the... sparkle sparkle thing or whatever. It transforms with me and everything. There''s also a R.A.I.K.O. model inside or something that''s apparently custom-tailored to helping me learn."


    "Raiko?" Albert asked.


    "Some kind of custom GPT voice assistant they crammed in there or something. I don''t know. I''d rather not find out, honestly. It kind of gives me the creeps as it is. I''d say it''s firmly in the uncanny valley."


    Albert snorted. "Right. Weird. Still, it''s the most advanced thing I''ve ever seen."


    "Yeah, I guess so. It''s incredible they just gave it to me like that. It feels so simple and elegant. I can''t believe it''s just lying around."


    "Hey, let''s hit up that Rose Garden Cafe. I''m freaking starving. You''re sure they take our meal plans and everything?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, positive. Besides, it''s been nice taking a breather around the campus for a while. Makes me feel... I don''t know. My head feels clearer when I''m here."


    We started walking in the direction of the cafe, and I felt a sense of calm come over me. The pressure and tension of the week eased out of me with each step.


    Then, I looked over at my best friend, taking in the bandages wrapped around his waist and the slight limp in his stride, and couldn''t help but feel a pit of guilt building in my stomach.


    The final showdown with the monster on top of the roof had been far too close of a call, and the terror I''d felt when it nailed him to a wall was a feeling I didn''t want to relive again.


    If I''d lasted even a couple of seconds less than I did, the Bravehearts wouldn''t have been able to pull him out of danger, and he wouldn''t be standing here with me, breathing and alive.


    "Hey, you okay?" Al smiled, snapping me out of my reverie.


    "Ah, yeah. Just thinking."


    He shrugged. "Fair. You''re always deep in thought, huh?"


    "You know it," I grinned. "This is seriously all I need. Anyways, let''s get going before the line gets too long. I heard that they put out their fresh scones right about now!"


    "Now that''s the kind of welcome back I could get used to," Al beamed, nudging me in the ribs.


    I chuckled, holding the door open as we made our way in. The warm, comforting smell of freshly brewed coffee, cake, and flowers washed over me, and I couldn''t help but smile as I spotted a few students from my homeroom class sitting at a table nearby.


    Today, everything felt right with the world.


    At least for a little while, we could sit back and breathe.


    "Hey Sienna¡ª"


    Just as we made it to our seats, the distant sound of sirens rang through the air. An explosion followed seconds later, shaking the ground beneath us.


    Al and I shared a look, and a sense of dread rushed through my veins as a sharp sense of deja vu rippled through me.


    Fuck.


    Just our luck.


    What now?!

 Chapter 6

    The sound of sirens pierced through the air as we burst out of the Rose Garden Cafe with a crowd of civilians, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Albert was next to me, his brow furrowed as we looked around for the source of the commotion. "What''s going on?"


    I shook my head. "Hell if I know. There''s gotta be a fight or something."


    There was a shiver of energy in the air, and I knew it couldn''t be good.


    "It sounds far away. That''s a relief. Maybe it''s just some idiot knocking over a dumpster," Al smirked.


    An uneasy smile cracked my face. "Yeah. Totally."


    "Still... it''s close enough to Kaleidoscope that the place will be swarming with senior knights in no time," he commented.


    As if on cue, flashes of light shot up from the horizon, flickering into existence like distant fireworks.


    I felt a sinking sensation in my stomach, and my heart rate shot through the roof.


    But a gentle hand on my shoulder brought me back to earth.


    "Hey, it''s alright. We''re safe here, Sienna. Whatever it is, it''s not gonna make it all the way here."


    I bit my lip, closing my eyes and breathing in deeply. Right.


    "Sienna, I know you''re a badass and all, but I don''t think it''s worth getting involved in that," Al murmured, gesturing towards the distant explosions.


    I bit back a grimace, shaking my head. "I know, I know... I''m fine, honestly. It''s better that way. I''ve got enough on my plate, you know?"


    He chuckled, shrugging. "It''s okay, man. I get it. I''m starving anyways. Let''s eat first before anything else crazy happens."


    With that, we walked back into the cafe, pretending like everything was totally normal.


    So many things had already happened to us, and it was difficult to remember a time before the madness had started.


    But at least we had each other, and we knew that we could count on one another to watch each other''s backs.


    After all, that was what friends were for.


    The line had cleared up by the time we had reached the front, and the customers who hadn''t run out were surprisingly calm. It was as if they''d already seen too much craziness in their lives to be scared off by some explosions in the distance.


    I didn''t know how they did it. I hadn''t been able to keep my thoughts straight ever since the Cataclysm.


    Finally, it was our turn, and we both ordered some hot soup and sandwiches to go with it. I hesitated for a moment while looking at the price tags, but quickly remembered the restaurants near the campus would take our meal plans.


    God... it was so nice to have some breathing room in a restaurant for once. Even for a cafe, it was a lot nicer than what I was used to.


    Not to knock the legitimate dim sum place Al''s family ran or anything. That neighborhood haunt would always be home to me.


    We got our food and sat down, tucking into the piping hot meals as I realized just how hungry I actually was. The scent of freshly baked bread, a meaty parmesan soup, and a heaping sandwich made me almost fall to my knees with how hungry I was.


    "I''m sorry," I said quietly, shaking my head.


    "What''s up? Spaghetti with sausage, mushroom, and onions are delicious," Al shrugged, a warm smile on his face.


    I frowned. "No, that''s not what I''m talking about."


    I took a bite of my sandwich, letting the creamy mozzarella and roasted pepper goodness melt in my mouth as I tried to think of what to say.


    Al glanced around, a frown crossing his face. "You''re not enjoying the food or what? It''s just a bit crumbly, but I''d say it''s pretty tasty. Or is it something else that''s bugging you?"


    I shook my head. "Ah, no, the food is amazing. And, um... I guess what I wanted to say is that I... just think I have to stop taking things for granted, you know?"


    I looked around the cozy interior of the cafe, and a rush of relief filled my chest as I recognized that we were sitting in a familiar cafe, just chatting.


    "Two days. Two days I didn''t know if you were alive or dead, Al. My best friend. The person I''ve looked up to and leaned on ever since we were little brats flipping through phonics books."


    "Huh?" Al''s eyes widened in realization. "You mean...?"


    "Yeah, that whole fiasco when we got separated. All I knew is that you were trapped in Refuge Zeta with all those monsters on the loose, and word got out that it was overrun, and people were being killed in droves, and..."


    I paused, swallowing back tears. "It was terrifying, Al. I know I wasn''t the one who was in danger. But you were, and it reminded me that we''re both... just, you know, fragile humans. And anything could go wrong at any moment, and we couldn''t take it for granted. The world isn''t going to stop being a shitshow just because we wish it would. We have to be ready for anything, I guess. Even if it means holding back and keeping safe."


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Al grinned, taking a big bite of his spaghetti and humming in satisfaction. "You know, that sounds like a perfect time for me to say a super corny joke and try to make you laugh."


    I cracked a smile. "Oh please."


    He shrugged, grinning as he set down his fork and dabbed at his mouth with a napkin. "Alright. Knock knock."


    "Who''s there?"


    "Pizza."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Pizza who?"


    "Piece of pizza."


    A snort of laughter escaped my lips, and I shook my head in disbelief. "That''s terrible, dude."


    Al chuckled. "C''mon, that wasn''t that bad, was it? You doofus."


    "Excuse me," I gasped, mock-offended. "Aren''t you the one who gave me my ahem sparkly ass name? So I''m the doofus?"


    "Touche, touche. Doofusus doffens," he giggled.


    Our laughter trailed off, and he sighed, setting his fork down and looking at me. "You''re right, though. It wasn''t something we could''ve prepared for, but it was scary as hell. Not just for us, either. I had plenty of time to think about it while I was lying on that infirmary bed."


    I nodded, finishing my sandwich and pushing my plate away. "And I don''t know. Sometimes it feels like things are calming down, and then something like this happens."


    He nodded. "It seems like a never-ending cycle of calm before the storm, doesn''t it?"


    "That''s an understatement," I grimaced. "By the way, thanks for saving me back there."


    A soft smile crossed his face, and he tilted his head to the side. "Sometimes an inch or a second one way or another makes all the difference."


    I nodded, gesturing with my chin towards his legs. "You gonna be okay running around with your injuries?"


    He winked. "It''s only half as sore. I''ll manage."


    We both finished our meals and stepped back outside, taking in the autumn air. I looked out towards the horizon, letting out a slow, steady breath.


    Albert glanced over at me. "Good to go?"


    I nodded. "Yeah. You?"


    "Always."


    With that, we were off, making our way back to the Academy.


    As we walked, a ripple of energy shot through the air, and a faint flicker of light caught my eye. I bit back a grin as I saw two teams of Magical Knights including Twilight Aster and the Gems jumping from rooftop to rooftop in the distance as they made their way towards the source of the disturbance.


    The lunch had done a lot to ground me and remind me that I wasn''t fighting for my life or Albert''s with everything on the line. That people were there now, and it wasn''t just up to me to do or die.


    Still, a part of me felt strange watching them fly off into danger without so much as a thought.


    Shaking my head, I tucked my hands into my pockets and made my way back through the commons with Al, feeling a rush of warmth in my chest.


    If only things could stay like this for a little while.


    It would be nice.


    It really would.


    Al and I talked the whole way back to the campus, cracking jokes and laughing as the early afternoon sun danced through the trees. It was moments like these that I could hold onto, that I could treasure and cherish for however long things lasted.


    As we passed a tree on campus, a raven perched on a branch cawed, sounding oddly like a chuckle.


    I paused.


    The bird was looking right at me, and a sense of unease came over me.


    Albert stared. "Uh, Sienna, you good? Something up?"


    I narrowed my eyes. "It''s... nothing."


    At least, I hoped it was nothing.


    Suddenly, the sound of manic laughter behind us echoed through the air, and I spun around, feeling my hackles raise.


    "What the f¡ª?" I started.


    Before I could react, Al tackled me as... projectiles I''d best describe as slime balls thudded around us, spattering me with a thick, viscous sludge that was surprisingly solid and smelled almost like barbecue sauce.


    There were too many to dodge, and it wouldn''t have mattered anyways.


    With a cry of surprise, I felt myself land in a thick puddle of the stuff, and Albert was beside me, cursing under his breath.


    "Al? You okay?"


    "I''m fine. But damn, what the hell is this shit?" he groaned.


    "NYEH HE HE HE HA HA!"


    "Oh for fucks'' sake," Al grimaced, standing up and wiping himself off.


    Slime balls continued to rain all over the students around us, and I saw people running for cover, screaming and crying in terror.


    The smell of greasy barbecue sauce was nauseating, and I coughed as I stumbled to my feet, trying not to slip on the goopy, sticky substance all over the ground.


    I could barely make out a girl cackling like a madman as she stood on a tree branch, her hands raised in the air.


    Fuck.


    What was she doing here?!


    She had red eyes, long raven-black hair, and wore a black cape I''d best describe as a stereotypical Saturday morning cartoon supervillain outfit. She had leather boots, fingerless gloves, and even a little golden crown on her head. Her stiletto heels were impossibly tall, and she had a massive cannon on her back that was firing off more of the slime balls in a near-constant stream. She wore a black and red corset that looked like it was made of leather, and her eyes glinted with mischief and malice as she looked around the courtyard, cackling.


    "Citizens of Kaleidoscope Academy, tremble before me. For your Dark Princess Eris has arrived! NYEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHE!" she cried, raising her arms in an exaggerated pose as her eyes glowed red.


    Dark Princess Eris had set up shop in our native Pewterstone City a bit over two years ago, and she had quickly made a name for herself as one of the most irritating and persistent villains that had ever plagued the city. She would somehow fill every outdoor trash can in the city with dirt and flowers, paint the front of every store a different color, and once, she even flooded an entire street that spanned over the city with glitter and confetti. She was also notoriously elusive, and gave the best Magical Knights in the city a run for their money every time they came after her.


    The girl was a pain in the ass, to say the least. But she was harmless as far as we knew, and no one had gotten seriously injured or killed yet.


    Still, it wasn''t something I''d expected to see at Kaleidoscope Academy.


    "Oh my God, she''s actually here," Al whispered. "What the actual fuck?"


    I glanced around, taking in the chaos and destruction all around us. It was a mess, and it would take days to clean up.


    "The queen of all that is chaotic and evil! The sovereign of all that is vile and dreadful! Fear me, fear me, for I am DARK PRINCESS ERIS!" she shouted, hopping from tree to tree like a deranged squirrel as she rained her payload all over the buildings.


    "NYHEHHEHEHEHEHEH! NYHA HA HA! HEHEHEHEH! NYAA EHE HE! NYHEHEHEHEHHHEEEEH HE HEHEHEHHAAHAHAAAAHHHAAAAA!"


    Princess Eris posed to cackle again, and my frown deepened.


    Al had just gotten these sneakers for me and they were stained with the viscous, brown tacky substance. It looked like my denim jacket, t-shirt, and pants were ruined as well.


    "Al..." I hissed.


    "Sienna?" he murmured.


    I was having... Such. A good day.


    I shook my head, staring blankly down the main street of the campus as the slime balls rained down everywhere.


    "The senior Knights are all out dealing with the sirens we heard," I commented quietly. "Looks like this is our turf for today."


    I may not have cared much for fashion, but I sure as hell was not going to let this clown ruin my afternoon and get away with ruining a pair of shiny white sneakers.


    Al bit his lower lip and turned toward his dorm building, which was only a couple of yards behind us. "I guess it is, huh? Think you can get to her?"


    I nodded slowly, balling my hands into fists. "One way to find out."

 Chapter 7

    Albert and I rushed into his dorm building, where we swiped our IDs to gain access to the dorms. The custodian glanced at my gunked up jeans and wrinkled his nose as we passed by, and Albert blushed, rubbing the back of his head.


    The smell of barbecue sauce was overpowering, and I gagged as we rushed into his second-floor dorm and made our way inside, locking the door behind us.


    I quickly reached into one of my jacket pockets and pulled out my Nexus device as Al stood back, crossing his arms with a grin.


    "Well, I definitely didn''t think I''d get to see this fancy phone in action this quickly. You gonna do the thing, Sienna? Hope you aren''t too... lost in the sauce."


    I glared at him. "Really, Al? That was low."


    Al shrugged. "What can I say? It''s a sticky situation."


    I shook my head, shoving him playfully.


    "Now, check this out," I whispered with a grin.


    Fuck it, I''ll make a show out of it.


    I stretched my right hand out to the side with my Nexus device in hand, closing my eyes and concentrating. Then, I willed that increasingly familiar well of energy to flow through me, exhaling as the magic reacted to my thoughts and desires.


    My eyes snapped open, and I brought my hand up, holding the plain-looking phone close to my chest. The edges of the device began to shine with a bright golden light, and the room filled with an ethereal shimmer.


    "O pitiful shadows begone! O distant and forgotten dreams! Hear my call and arise once more! I am the guardian who fights for harmony and justice..."


    The tips of my dark brown hair lengthened and turned into a bright shade of strawberry blonde, and my molten gold eyes flashed with a glow that lit up the room. The Nexus device transformed into a heart-shaped orb of light, and I raised it up above my head with a flourish.


    "In the name of love, in the name of truth, I ¡ª Magical Girl Harmonia Lux bring light and peace to your hearts!"


    I was engulfed in a blinding light as ribbons of lights erupted from the Nexus device and spiraled around my body. In the span of seconds, my clothes had transformed into a red and gold magical girl outfit that made me feel like a million bucks. The oily, sticky gunk that coated my jeans and jacket was wiped away in a flash, leaving me feeling clean and refreshed.


    Holy shit, that actually felt kind of good.


    With a flourish, I spun around, struck an Arcadia Vox style sideways peace sign, and cocked my head to the side with a wink. "So, what do you think? Hammy enough for you, Al?"


    I had a huge cheesy smile on my face, and Al started snickering as he leaned back against the door. "You put a lot of thought into it, huh?"


    "I thought it''d be fun! Just one time," I protested, willing the Nexus device into red motes of light that were absorbed into my body. I''d spent some time last night checking out some of the other features and enhancements that had come with the upgrade, but I hadn''t gotten a chance to see it in action yet.


    Now was as good of a time as any, I supposed.


    "One time? Yeah right," he scoffed.


    I sighed, shaking my head and popping my neck as I checked out my new boots.


    Then, I traced my fingers in the air and whispered "Status."


    <table style="width: 90.0026%">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.7583%" colspan="2">


    VITALS


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Name: Sienna Russo


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Alias: ???Harmonia Lux???


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Level: 51


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Points: 0


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Aura Health: 100%


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Mana: 100%


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.7583%" colspan="2">


    ASPECTS


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Soul Graph: Light


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Origin: Love


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Archetype: Prismatic


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Signature Talent: Luminary Conversion


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.7583%" colspan="2">


    ATTRIBUTES


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Strength: ??20 (4)??


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Agility: ??25 (8)??


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Constitution: ??25 (7)??


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Intelligence: 17


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Charisma: 11


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Magic: 21


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.7583%" colspan="2">


    SKILLS


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    ABILITIES


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    ARTS


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Luminary Conversion (Rank 5)


    Luminary Bolt (Rank 3)


    Luminary Beam (Rank 4)


    Luminary Mirage (Rank 3)


    Luminary Barrier (Rank 3)


    Luminary Nova (Rank 2)


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Luminary Bolt: Rapid Fire


    Luminary Conversion: Hopeful Heart Alchemy


    Luminary Nova: Dawn''s Glorious Explosion


    Luminary Mirage: Ethereal Moonlit Dance


    Luminary Barrier: Celestial Guardian Dome


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Passives:


    Aura Sight


    Resilience


    Insight


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.7583%" colspan="2">


    MISC.


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Transformations


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Hopeful Heart Alchemy


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">Cadet Mode</td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">Twilight Aster</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">Partial Shift</td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">Arcadia Vox</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">(LOCKED) Full Shift</td>


    <td>Nightingale Eclipse</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    In the aftermath of the Cataclysm, the World System had been disabled entirely for weeks.


    As far as humanity remembered, we had always been able to check on our physical health and any supernatural abilities with a simple status spell, and it was a shock for the whole world when the status screens were suddenly locked all around.


    The World System was a complex and interconnected network that supposedly relied on the collective magic energy of millions of people, and it was broken during the Cataclysm. Doctors were paralyzed as their ability to heal quickly and somewhat automatically just... disappeared. Countless nations also entered a panic as their defenses, which were built around active access to skills were suddenly stripped away.


    It''d been down for just under two weeks until it was purportedly restored by the Guardians, but now there were a few modifications to the system that everyone had to adjust to.


    One such modification was that the Status menu could now only be accessed by those who had ''ascended'' under the system until it was fully repaired - whether as Magical Knights or Pioneers. In addition, there was a noticeably tighter limit to how much damage the thin metaphysical aura that protected people could take before shattering.


    It was an interface significantly different from what I was used to, and it felt a bit daunting to wrap my head around. Still, I''d gotten the hang of it over the last couple of days, and I felt surprisingly good about where I stood after saving Albert all those days ago.


    According to the Guardians, the system would be updated and refined in the coming month, but right now, it seemed stable enough.


    Without warning, my reverie was shattered by the sound of a siren blaring in my ears. An alert suddenly popped up in front of me.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="text-align: center">SYSTEM WARNING</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>Attention: The Vicious Alliance has engaged Class 8 Team Buster: Scuttler Scrapper near the outskirts of Downtown Kaleidoscope City.</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Oh, fuck...


    A class 8 villain? That sounded serious.


    <table style="width: 90.0026%">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="text-align: center; width: 98.5082%">SYSTEM WARNING</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 98.5082%">All Magical Knights are advised to be ready for action. Magical Knight Teams: Bravehearts, Prismatic Gems, and Garden Dreamers prepared to intercept.</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    What the hell was going on?


    Just as I finished reading the alert, the faint sound of laughing and cackling reached my ears, and I grimaced, turning towards the sound.


    "Al, I''ve got to go," I hissed.


    "Stay careful out there, you crazy witch," he grinned. "Try not to blow up too much stuff. It''s bad for the environment."


    I rolled my eyes. "I think we''ve had enough of blowing up things, haven''t we?"


    "Nah, that was fun," Al quipped. "I mean, I know you hate oceanfront property and all that, but I know you had an absolute blast over at Refuge Zeta."


    I threw my arms up in exasperation. "You''re totally taking this as a joke, huh?"


    He held out a fist for a bump, which I returned while I shook my head.


    "Hey. You''ve got this, Sienna."


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    We shared a look, and he nodded. "Now get out there and kick ass."


    I grinned. "I''ll be right back. Later, weirdo."


    "Later, dweebus."


    I stepped back, focusing an orb of light between my hands.


    "That is seriously fucking cool," Al gaped. "Seriously, you lucky duck, you."


    I flashed him a smile and opened his balcony door, stepping out and coiling my legs to jump.


    "Sienna... Hey."


    I paused, glancing back at Albert. "Yeah?"


    He rubbed the back of his head and smiled. "Just be careful, okay?"


    I nodded, winking back at him. "Don''t I always?"


    Then I focused on the orb between my hands. "Luminary Mirage..." I whispered, channeling my magic around me.


    In a flash, a pulsing orb of golden light sprang up around me, wrapping me in its soft embrace as the illusion spell took hold. It would allow me to get the drop on Princess Eris. Hopefully.


    With that, I tightened my stance and pushed off, jumping into the air with a low whistle as I pulled myself up and onto the roof above.


    Fuck being lost in the sauce.


    I was ready to kick this psycho clown''s ass.


    "Nyhehhehehhheh! Face me, puny peasants! Nyheheheheh! For I am the Dark Princess of Chaos! The ruler of discord and disorder! NYHEH HE HAAAAAA!"


    Her echoing cackle made me want to punch myself in the face, but I resisted the urge and made my way over the rooftops towards the center of campus.


    I blinked in surprise as I spotted four cadets who weren''t in my orientation yesterday strewn out on the ground like rag dolls, twitching and clutching at their faces and arms. They were coated in that same sweet and sticky substance that Princess Eris had blasted us with before, and they looked like they were in pain.


    So much for being harmless.


    A wave of guilt hit me as I realized that I shouldn''t have been messing around with Al and fooling around with the transformation sequence. But hindsight was 20/20, and right now, I had to do something.


    I jumped down to the ground, quietly stepping over towards Princess Eris. She had her hands on her hips, posing like a supervillain as she kicked one of the cadets in the ribs.


    Three more flashes of light caught my eye as I spotted more junior Magical Knights making their way towards her.


    "Fools! Fools, all of you! The Dark Princess of Chaos will not be conquered! Nyeh he heeeeeeeh haaaaaaa!" Princess Eris cackled, dropping her cannon.


    Her hands glowed with a crackling red lightning that lit up her face, and I paused, watching as a magical girl dressed in a frilly, stylish red ad pink dress with reddish-brown cat ears, a matching tail and a pink ribbon on her ponytail rushed at Eris, fire dancing on her fingertips.


    Another Magical Knight cadet, a boy with thick glasses and a camera around his neck dressed in a blue suit covered in electronics was crouching on a nearby rooftop, and a third Magical Knight ¡ª a dark-haired, muscular boy dressed in a flowing purple fur coat with a tiger mask and chest wide open was standing a few feet away from him, his arms crossed.


    I activated my Aura Sight and quickly spotted the red, blue, and purple flames and rainbow flecks of light radiating off themt. Judging from the aura they gave off, they were... around level 20 to 40.


    But what threw me off was Eris.


    The aura she gave off was... pitiful. It was a pale and flickering black, and from what I could see, it was barely at the level of the cadets on the ground around her.


    Which frankly didn''t make any sense, considering she gave a seasoned journeyman team like the Jupiter Belles a runaround.


    Unless she was hiding her real strength, somehow? But she didn''t exactly seem to be playing it down right now.


    Eris dodged the fireball thrown by the magical girl in red and nimbly leaped into the air, landing on a nearby tree branch and swinging her legs back. She crossed them as she sat on the branch, placing a fist against her cheek in a cocky pose.


    She grinned, flipping her hair before turning back to the cat-eared girl, who was already charging up another attack. The two boys on the rooftop jumped to flank her, but Eris quickly flipped into a hand stand on the tree and jumped up, snapping her fingers and sending a thunderbolt of red lightning straight at the boys.


    There was a loud explosion of electrical energy, and I felt the shockwave rattle the ground. Both boys dropped from the rooftop and onto the concrete, where they lay stunned and unmoving.


    The girl with the cat ears closed the distance, aiming an attack at Eris as she flipped through the air. Eris skidded to a halt and grounded her stance, summoning a spinning shield of green energy that blocked the blast, the force of the impact sending the cadet hurtling backward.


    The cadet regained her stance with feline reflexes and lunged at Eris, who stepped aside, almost casually, grabbing the girl by the back of the neck and grinning as her hands glowed with red lightning again.


    The expression on the girl''s face was a mix of terror and resolve, and she clawed at Eris who summoned a red wall of energy between them, holding her back like a big sister would. The whole thing was almost comic.


    "Kitty cat, kitty cat, what to do, what to do? Nyheh heh heeheeehhhaaaahaaa! Nyheh he haaahaaaaaahaha!" Eris giggled, pinching the back of the girl''s neck and eliciting a howl of frustration.


    I decided I couldn''t stand by and watch any longer. The cadets on the ground didn''t look like they were in any condition to fight, and she was running right through them.


    I breathed deeply, before stepping quietly toward Eris as she suddenly knee''d the girl with cat ears in the stomach. Her movements were too erratic and unpredictable, and it didn''t seem like the other students could even touch her, let alone take her down.


    Taking a few more steps forward, I was practically right behind her when she leaned back, squirming her lower back against the air and giggling maniacally to herself.


    "Nyhehhehheeeh! Give it up, pesky heroes! The Dark Princess of Chaaaaa...?" She trailed off as she stopped, blinking and looking around.


    Then, she whipped her head around, staring straight at me with a shocked expression.


    ...Could she see me?


    A wicked grin crossed her face, and she suddenly raised her free hand up, firing a dark bolt of lightning that screamed through the air and collided with a golden barrier of light, shattering it into a million pieces.


    I steadied myself, stepping through and dropping my mirage with a scowl as my impromptu Luminary Barrier shattered.


    "Oh? You''re approaching me? You''ve got guts!" She winked as she spread her arms out in a showboating pose, laughing as the cat-eared girl beneath her groaned in pain and rolled her eyes.


    I cringed at her reference, before sighing and strutting towards her.


    "Tch. Seriously? You''re worse than my best friend... Well, I''ll play along."


    The air hummed with tension, and I glared at Eris as I settled into a fighting stance.


    "I wouldn''t be able to beat your ass if I didn''t come closer, would I?" I spat, charging luminary beams in both hands.


    Eris grinned. "Nyhehheh! That''s it, I knew I had to visit Kaleidoscope one of these days. You lot are absolutely perfect."


    "You know, I was having such a nice day. And you just had to ruin it, didn''t you?" I hissed, focusing my aura and channeling it towards the tips of my fingers.


    Eris pulled the cat-eared girl up by the back of her dress, causing her to cry out in pain as she threw her across the commons.


    I grit my teeth, stepping closer as the orbs in my hands became brighter and brighter.


    "Ooh, getting close now, are we? What''s your name, little one? I''ll make sure to remember it for posterity''s sake!"


    I narrowed my eyes, ignoring her as I willed my magic to keep pulsing, filling me with warmth and energy.


    Her smile faded as she stared at the orbs in my hands, then my eyes, and she blinked.


    Then, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Huh."


    I sucked in a deep breath of air, doing my best to focus and control my temper.


    "My name is Magical Girl Harmonia Lux," I growled. "And you owe me a new pair of fucking shoes."


    Then, I clapped my hands together and fired.

 Chapter 8

    "Luminary Bolt: Rapid Fire!" I shouted, firing a barrage of golden bolts at Eris.


    She smirked, summoning a red barrier of crackling energy that blocked my shots.


    I clicked my tongue in frustration, ducking as she suddenly dropped the barrier and hurled a bolt of red lightning at me.


    With a sharp twist, I spun to the side, using the momentum to aim another volley of shots at her.


    Eris jumped into the air, cartwheeling as she danced through the air.


    "Nyeh heh heh heh! You can''t touch me, little firecracker!"


    I bit my lip, watching her movements closely as she landed on a nearby tree branch. She was quite a bit more agile than I was, and I had a feeling letting her get close would be a bad idea.


    She spun her hands, summoning a dark orb of energy between her palms and firing another shot, which I ducked under, wincing as it slammed into a wall behind me.


    Eris followed up immediately with a series of blasts that left me scrambling for cover behind a nearby decorative boulder, gritting my teeth as I took a deep breath.


    Fuck, that was close.


    She jumped high into the sky and summoned a massive bolt of lightning that crackled with energy.


    "Sonic Drive: Ignition!"


    The lightning wrapped around her body in a sizzling blast of energy, and she blasted off into the air, rocketing towards me.


    I narrowed my eyes and sprung out from behind the rock, sending another burst of shots straight at her as she rocketed towards me.


    She''s fast!


    A wave of electricity danced through the air, and my shots went wide as she weaved past my attacks.


    "Time to end this!" she cried.


    With a triumphant shriek, Eris slammed heel-first into my chest, sending me flying backwards and tumbling across the ground.


    Or she would have.


    Instead, a resounding explosion echoed through the air, and cloud of dust and debris filling the air.


    "Tch," she spit in frustration as she left a smoking crater in the spot where she expected to see my mangled body.


    "Get back here, you sneaky little bastard," she growled while standing beside my mirage. A perfect copy of me stood there in a crouch, staring up in shock.


    She looked around with a frown, stomping her stiletto heel on the concrete and folding her arms across her chest as I stayed quiet, hidden behind a nearby tree.


    Focus, Sienna. Breathe.


    The second I exhaled, she twisted, launching a bolt of lightning that slammed into the tree and set it aflame with a crack and boom.


    I reacted immediately, throwing up a luminary barrier and dove to the right, rolling into a crouch and firing a barrage of shots at her.


    With a snap of her fingers, a wave of crimson energy exploded out from her, blasting me off my feet and knocking the breath out of me. I flipped in mid-air and landed gracefully on my feet, crouching as I lowered my head, shaking off the body shot.


    She was fast - but she wasn''t as fast as the absolute monster I''d fought during the Refuge Zeta incident.


    She laughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "I like you. It''s not every day you meet a cadet who can keep up with the Dark Princess of Chaos. So tell me ¡ª"


    She was cut off as I promptly fired a Luminary Beam at her, forcing her to step back with a hastily-raised a shield.


    "You''re annoying. Like really annoying," I snapped as the beam petered out, leaving Eris seething and grumbling.


    "The nerve of some people. Really..."


    Wait for it Sienna...


    She launched another blast of red lightning in retaliation, and I caught in my left hand, immediately converting it into a golden beam of my own.


    "What the¡ª"


    That was my opening.


    She threw up a barrier out of reflex as I pushed my hand forward, adding her attack to my own. I fired the purified mana directly back at her torso, shattering her barrier.


    The force of the hit was devastating. Her aura flashed a bright... pink?


    And her body went skidding across the ground.


    I stalked over towards her, aiming an orb of light in my hand as she struggled to get up, wincing.


    "Oi, that hurt..." Eris complained as she rubbed her ribs.


    "Get up."


    She glanced at me, her expression somewhere between curious and frustrated. Then she snorted.


    "Oooookaaaaaaayyyyyy," she sighed. "Guess I underestimated you. Good job, Harmonia Lux. You might actually have what it takes to be a real threat to m¡ª"


    She was injured, but I wasn''t about to give her an inch. I fired a bolt of energy as she took her eyes off me for a second, slamming her into a nearby tree.


    "Luminary Barrier!" I shouted, using the vocalized spell to strengthen the barrier that I formed around her body.


    I didn''t trust her for a second. I knew I had to take any real opening she gave me.


    "Sheesh, you really play hardball, don''t you?" she wheezed.


    As I approached, I couldn''t help but feel a tugging in the back of my mind. There was something strange about the aura radiating off her, and there were too many things about this that weren''t adding up here.


    Her aura was back to a smoldering black and red, and I had no idea what had changed to make it light up and pink for a split second.


    I cautiously raised my palm, stepping forward as she grinned mischievously, relaxing against my bindings.


    "Why are you here all the way from Pewterstone City?" I asked.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    She laughed. "Oh, you know. This and that. Causing mayhem and pandemonium is more a state of being than a destination."


    "Coming all the way to Kaleidoscope Academy out of all places while there are gas shortages all over the place," I scoffed. "Don''t play games with me, Eris. Why did you come here?"


    Her face went serious for a moment, and her aura fluctuated once more.


    Then she stuck her tongue out like a toddler.


    "It''s a secret! Can''t have you stealing my thunder or whatever. Get it?"


    Something definitely isn''t adding up.


    She wasn''t answering my questions, and I was growing increasingly suspicious.


    She sighed. "You''ll see soon enough."


    She suddenly sprung up, and I gasped in surprise as she yawned, shattering the barrier I''d bound her in as she stretched her shoulders.


    "Let me tell you a secret. You see, I happen to specialize in barriers. Runs in the family, I suppose," Eris giggled, shooting a wink at me. "No matter how strong they are or what magical properties they possess, they can''t hold a candle to my own."


    She held out a hand, and a black orb crackled with red lightning between her palms.


    "Now. Let''s get serious, shall we? You''re entertaining and all, but I''ve got places to be, people to pester," she muttered.


    Without a hint of warning, she launched into me with blinding speed, planting her feet into the ground and throwing a palm strike that sent me flying through the air.


    "C''mon! Show me what you got, Luxy!"


    The way she''d said my name startled me, and I raised my arms defensively as she stepped closer. "You''re pretty good at range. Why don''t we test your hand-to-hand some more?"


    She threw another lightning bolt that caught me in the shoulder, and I stumbled back, hissing as a numbness shot down my arm.


    She charged in, her eyes glittering with mischief. Her fists began to glow red as she pulled one arm back and I hastily threw up a Luminary Barrier between us.


    A white hot punch shattered it as if it was made of glass, sending me skidding backward into a bush. She stepped forward, and I hastily left a mirage clone behind as I bent the light around me.


    Just as she raised her hand, I watched as her aura began to fluctuate again. This time, it flickered with pink and black, before going back to red and black.


    She turned, throwing a spinning back kick where I''d stepped off cloaked to the side. I barely managed to brace myself, stumbling as her aura fluctuated and her foot slammed into my stomach with incredible force.


    A pulse of energy exploded out from the impact, and I was blasted back through the air, hitting the ground with a wheezing grunt.


    "HAH! Your instincts are passable, I suppose." Eris snorted as she marched over to my stunned form. "But you''re no match for me."


    I groaned, rolling to the side and glaring up at her as I huffed, struggling to recover my breath. I''d just had the wind completely knocked out of me, and I was desperately fighting an urge to vomit.


    Her aura fluctuated and flickered with pink again, and it was driving me up a fucking wall.


    What the hell was she playing at?


    "Hmm. Why do I get the sense you still have some tricks up your sleeves, hmm? Something to hide?" She smirked. "Tell me, Luxy, are you holding out on me?"


    She slowly lifted her hand up to throw a ball of crackling black lightning that glowed with menace, her aura flaring brightly again as she raised an eyebrow in anticipation.


    Then, everything seemed to stop for a moment as she grinned and launched it at me.


    I watched it grow bigger and brighter as it came closer and closer, my mind racing.


    "Hopeful Heart Alchemy.... activate!" I cried, activating my trump card. "Shadow Art ¡ª Shadow Dance!"


    Her lightning raced towards my unprotected form, and I blurred to the side.


    Then, I dashed forward into a run, bending the shadows of the space around me and traveling with such blinding speed that it seemed like the bolt was moving through molasses.


    As I reappeared next to Eris, her eyes widened as the shadows clinging to my clothes faded, and she froze.


    "You have to be shitting me. The hell? Is that move¡ª"


    My eyes sparkled with a radiant golden light as the shadowy feathers radiating off my back matched Eclipse''s own Dark Wave ability''s. "Harmonizing Art: Eclipse Wave!"


    A crescendo of magic burst from my fist, rippling with shadows as it collided with Eris. The swirl of orange and black energy blasting her backward as she went rolling to the ground.


    A cloud of dirt and sand flew up around her, and she slowly got to her knees, rubbing the back of her head with a rueful grin.


    "I underestimated you, Luxy. Good job!" Eris wheezed. "You''re full of surprises, aren''t you?"


    I grimaced as my strength gave way, and my Shadow Dance dissipated.


    I''d learned through experimentation after the Cataclysm that... however it worked ¡ª using Hopeful Heart Alchemy to ''borrow'' Arts without the partner in proximity was a massive drain on my mana, and it left me feeling completely spent afterward.


    Fuck it. Might as well play the role.


    I smirked, standing with my arms crossed and a sly grin on my lips as the energy faded around my hands and aura.


    She wiped her mouth and stumbled to her feet. I casually dusted myself off, looking back up at her. "Something like that. Are you done here?"


    Eris shook her head with a smile. "Not quite. I have to say, this little sparring match of ours was serendipitous. It made all the trouble of coming down here worthwhile. More than worthwhile, in fact."


    She settled into a fighting stance again, and I grimaced, knowing I didn''t have much energy left to throw down.


    Still, there was something about this girl that I was fixated on, and her aura still had that odd, off-color tinge to it that was bothering me.


    Well, it couldn''t hurt to try something.


    I held my right hand out with an annoyed smirk. "Alright. Fuck this. Time to see what you''re hiding, Eris. Luminary Conversion: Hopeful Heart Alchemy!"


    My Signature Talent. The ability my Magical Knight powers revolved around was my Luminary Conversion. The ability to gather and transmute stagnant mana. It didn''t quite work as well for active mana like those used of another magic user. However, Twilight Aster and I did discover that it could create small disruptions in active abilities.


    A beam of pink energy shot out from my hand, slamming into the front of her chest, and her eyes shot open as her hair flickered a bright raspberry deep pink.


    She reacted immediately, frantically focusing her aura inward. As quickly as it had happened, it vanished, and her hair was back to its original midnight black and crimson highlights.


    She sighed, closing her eyes in concentration. Her expression was unreadable, and I stepped back, unsure of what to expect as her shoulders went slack.


    Then she huffed, snapping her eyes open with a serious expression.


    What happened next had me slack jawed.


    An all-too familiar feathered wand with a heart-shaped tip was materialized in her right hand, and a soft, muted flash of red sparkled all around her. It wasn''t exactly a match, but the source of inspiration for that wand would be obvious to anyone.


    The smell of roses and lilac filled my nostrils, and I narrowed my eyes.


    "Love''s Call...." Eris growled almost inaudibly as a bright red energy surrounded the tip of her wand.


    My eyes widened in recognition as I recognized the iconic stance, and incantation.


    Anyone who''d ever seen the world''s most popular anime would have recognized it in an instant.


    "Love''s Call," Eris repeated. "Heartfelt Bloom!"


    An expanding red, rose-shaped web of energy shot towards me. I reacted instinctively, tapping into its famous natural counter.


    "Shadow Art: Silent Fall of Dusk!!" I hissed quietly, causing a vortex of shadows to spin around me and disintegrate the attack with a deafening boom.


    I huffed, shaking off the effects of using Hopeful Heart Alchemy again as she stood there, huffing and puffing as her body went slack. The two of us stood there for a long moment, facing off silently as we struggled to regain our breaths.


    Then, she sniffled, wiping her cheek with her hand. "So. It really is true."


    Wait, what''s this all about?


    A deep rumbling chuckle echoed out of her, and she shook her head. "Hahahaha! No wonder someone half my level was able to make me stop sandbagging."


    She smiled, and the warmth in her expression was surprisingly genuine.


    Then she snorted and started cracking up, falling to one knee as she started cackling again. "Pwahahahaa! Oh, man! You got me good, Magical Girl Harmonia Lux."


    I stared at her bizarre behavior, dumbfounded, and shook my head as she grinned and looked at the horizon. I followed her gaze, and saw streaks of light in the distance rapidly approaching campus.


    "Alright. Looks like the fuzz is coming. Time to make like a tree and bounce. Nyeh he heheeheeeeeh!"


    She suddenly somersaulted away, and I felt a shiver down my spine as I broke into a run.


    "Wait! Stop!!"


    I''d come down here out of anger. Frankly, for something petty. To show Albert that I could protect myself now, and get my revenge on Eris for ruining my afternoon.


    But in the aftermath of everything, as I stumbled forward, exhausted and confused, I knew that something had happened here that I couldn''t let slip away. My brain couldn''t make the connection, but I had a feeling it was imperative I figure it out.


    "Eris! Who the fuck are you?!"


    She glanced over her shoulder as she bounded away, winking at me as the shadows lengthened and she shot off in a bolt of red lightning, gone within moments.


    I shivered as the last of her cackling reached me, and a creeping suspicion tickled the back of my neck.


    There was something she was hiding.


    Something important.


    But in the moment, all I could do was collapse onto the ground, wheezing and heaving and utterly drained. I exhaled sharply as I felt a sense of tranquility wash over me.


    "That girl''s... something else."


    I bit my lip, feeling an emptiness in the pit of my stomach. I had no idea what had just happened, but the tug in my mind that had begun a while ago had now fully formed into a nagging and annoying sensation that refused to go away.


    And of course, there was one more thing.


    That bitch still owed me a new pair of shoes.

 Chapter 9

    I breathed deeply, feeling my adrenaline slowly fading as I picked myself up and coughed, grunting in pain.


    I glanced around, spotting the red magical girl with the cat ears and tail who''d been tossed aside by Eris lying in a heap. I quickly jogged over, gently picking her up and propping her back against a statue, making sure not to aggravate anything.


    She groaned in pain as I gingerly brushed her hair back, checking for any obvious signs of injury.


    My aura sight picked up an invisible red, crackling energy that surrounded her body - and I narrowed my eyes. I didn''t have anything like that on me, but it didn''t look good. I focused my Luminary Conversion on it, slowly purifying it and pulling it into me.


    "Hnn...?" the girl grunted as red motes of light sparked around her body, and she slowly came to.


    "Easy now," I murmured softly. "Are you okay?"


    She rubbed her forehead, wincing as she nodded slowly. "Hn... I''ll be alright miss..."


    "Call me Lux. You''re one of the cadets here, right?"


    She blinked, nodding slowly as she pushed herself to her feet. "I''m erm, Claw Strawberry. Freshly out of cadet status. Freshman here."


    She shook her head, and I smiled as she steadied herself.


    "Claw Strawberry? That''s a cute name."


    She grinned, blushing as she rubbed the back of her head. "T-thanks. Erm, and you are?"


    "Harmonia Lux. You can call me Lux for short."


    Claw Strawberry gestured over at the fallen boy with the tiger mask and purple fur coat. "And that''s my older brother. Claw Currant. He''s also a first year"


    I made my way over and knelt next to him. A closer examination revealed his breathing to be labored and uneven, and to no surprise, he also had a red energy wrapped around his chest like a strait jacket.


    Without hesitation, I began pulling it away and purifying it, absorbing the molten heat into my own reserves.


    "And, uhm..." she pointed at the boy in the hi-tech suit. "His name''s Gear. He''s a friend we made during orientation and he''s technically a Pioneer, but he''s here with a team from Goldenrock City so he''s been hanging out with us."


    "I see," I murmured, yanking the energy out of him as well.


    I smiled, standing back up as the last of it entered my body. The wave of warmth from having my mana replenished by the magic energy I''d taken made me feel refreshed and invigorated. Using Shadow Dance alone drained me of over ten percent of my reserves per second from my experimentation - so I was probably still under half my maximum strength.


    But it was a hell of a lot better than how I felt before.


    "Um, are you an upperclassman?" Strawberry asked me curiously. "Your... well, that performance was pretty outstanding. I didn''t see you at orientation so..."


    I rolled my eyes, unable to stop myself from blushing.


    "No. I''m in your year, but I took an emergency contract during the Cataclysm. We had a separate induction day, though, so I suppose you haven''t seen me."


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and she stepped back. "You took a... an emergency contract? From the Guardians?"


    I sighed. "Yeah, my best friend got bitten by a zombie and the move I just used to dispel whatever Eris did to you and your brother saved his life. It was either I take it right there or watch him turn. So yeah, I did."


    Her cat ears drooped, and she hugged her waist. "Wow. I, I''m sorry that happened."


    I grinned, stretching my arms out as I drew a circle with my right hand. "It''s all in the past. I''m here, I''m alive. So''s he, and so are you, yeah?"


    Her expression became curious, and she grinned back at me. "Hey, that means we might have classes together? I know the freshmen ECs are going to be joining us for an exercise later this week. Maybe we can team up?"


    "Ha! Maybe. We''ll see what happens. Right now, though, we should check up on the others."


    She looked back at her brother and then at me, unsure of what to say. The two of us walked up to the large boy in the purple fur coat, and I studied him for a moment. He groaned, holding his head as he tried to sit up, and I knelt down, steadying him.


    "Be careful. Don''t move too fast."


    He blinked, glancing up at me with his purple eyes shining beneath the mask as he hunched over, groaning in pain. A tiger''s tail twitched behind him, and I blinked in surprise as I got a closer look at his aura''s size and density.


    "Wow, you''re uh, you must be pretty strong."


    "Currant. Claw Currant. First Year but a bit of a veteran as a solo Knight. Proud to serve and stuff."


    Huh, the kid has a bit of military energy to him.


    I smiled softly and steadied him. "Take it slow, Currant. That was a nasty energy attack she hit you with. Name''s Lux, by the way."


    His eyes twinkled with a hint of gratitude, and he steadied himself against the wall. "Thanks, Lux. Appreciate it. Ugh. Kinda stings that she took me and Gear out with one hit like that."


    The boy in the blue suit was sitting on the ground next to me, groaning and rubbing the back of his head as I moved to check on him.


    "I''m fine," Gear muttered. "Ego''s just a bit bruised. Would be nice if I could actually handle someone in a one-on-one match for once though."


    Currant snorted. "Wanted a crack at Eris yourself, huh Gear?"


    Gear shook his head. "Nah, not really. She was just kinda more than I expected. I mean, the forums always mentioned her as a kind of D-list joke villain, y''know?"


    Strawberry chuckled. "Honestly, same. Who would have thought that the Dark Princess of Chaos could leave seven of us laid out like this in just a couple of minutes?"


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Oh.


    Right.


    I crinkled my nose, rushing over at the four cadets who hadn''t regained consciousness, and got to work again. One was a magical girl with long blue hair, wearing a flowing blue middle-eastern style dress, another a roguish, dark-skinned and athletic spearman in a light cotton tunic with a scar on his cheek, a girl with scarlet curly hair and freckles who wore a musketeer''s coat, and a fourth ¡ª a girl with messy braided blonde hair, a pair of sabers, wearing a French-style cavalier''s outfit.


    I purified their auras, wincing as I struggled to absorb the massive amount of energy that I was being force fed. But with the boost from drawing energy out of the other two, it was much easier.


    When I was done, I watched as they groaned, slowly opening their eyes.


    My body was humming with a dull ache now, and I knew I was reaching my limit.


    Thank god Albert wasn''t around. His teasing would be endless.


    "Is everyone okay?" I asked in concern.


    All four of them were covered in the thick, viscous substance that smelled like barbecue sauce, and Strawberry''s clothes were ripped and torn from her earlier stunt. Currant and Gear had gotten off easy, having been taken out in one hit, but the rest of them were drenched in the sticky, savory substance, and I made a face as the smell reached my nose.


    "Just sticky and gross," the blue-haired girl muttered, wiping her hands off on her dress.


    The spearman groaned, slicking back his silver mohawk. "Ugh, it''s everywhere. Does she seriously attack with barbecue sauce of all things?"


    I looked around, taking in the commons as I stared in disbelief. The landscape was marred with scorch marks and impacts, and dozens of trees had been toppled over.


    Eris was definitely not the pushover that supervillain watch communities made her out to be. She had a cunning intellect, incredible speed, agility, and was absolutely brutal with her attacks.


    Just who was she, really?


    The red-haired musketeer nodded towards me. "Thank you for healing us. I''m Scarlet Verne - the Muse of Twilight. We''re the Knights of Summer Melody. Freshman year. Sorry you had to come in and bail us out. "


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m a freshman like the rest of you. She gave us all a run for our money."


    "A freshman? I didn''t see you at orientation," Verne blinked.


    "Oh, uh."


    I''d just had this conversation with Claw Strawberry, and it made me uncomfortable bringing it up again. "I was an emergency contract."


    Verne paused, staring at me for a long moment. "Oh. Really? That''s, uh... wow."


    "Yep," I shrugged. "Took it in the heat of the moment to save my best friend. Still kinda getting used to everything, honestly."


    She smiled. "Yeah, I guess that''s true. Do you have a class plan yet?"


    I cocked an eyebrow. "Class plan?"


    She leaned back on her hands, sprawled out on the grass as she scrunched her nose. "Yeah, those of us with a team normally try to coordinate our combat or magic engineering courses to boost our team synergy. You, er, I guess you came in alone, right?"


    "Well, yeah," I laughed nervously. "Not sure how well that''ll work out."


    She shrugged. "Hey, just something to think about for the coming week. Glad to see you weren''t hurt too bad in that fight. We''d spent a year helping a senior knight team in our city round up supervillains and we were still barely able to land a few hits on that crazy psycho."


    Gear, Claw Strawberry, and Claw Currant approached, nodding. "She got Claw Currant I both in one hit," Gear admitted. "Guy''s gotta respect that."


    "I was the same way," the spearman added, eyeing me. "We should''ve known we were walking into a trap and feint she laid for us. What ended up happening?"


    "Lux here managed to drive her off!" Strawberry explained, wiggling her ears happily - causing the four of them to stare at me in surprise. "The two of them were actually pretty back and forth, honestly."


    "You took Eris on alone, without a team?" The spearman grinned. "Respect."


    "I mean, I kinda got the drop on her and didn''t let her monologue. Just rode the momentum I guess." I sighed, grinning. "Then again, she still managed to give me one hell of a beating."


    It was pretty obvious in hindsight that she''d been holding back on me in a major way. If she''d just rushed me the way she did towards the end, I wouldn''t have been able to keep up with her skills in close range.


    If she hadn''t been such a showboat, I wouldn''t have been able to pull the rug out from under her like that.


    Although, in the end, she''d been the one to get away while leaving us a colossal mess to clean up. And there was the likely possibility that... Dark Princess Eris likely wasn''t her true identity either. There was something she was hiding.


    I wasn''t sure why, but there was a feeling that tugged at my mind.


    Something to do with that aura fluctuation and the reaction she had when I used Hopeful Heart Alchemy.


    She''d recognized the ability I borrowed from Nightingale Eclipse. I was certain of it.


    And she''d dropped the Eris persona and became serious when I briefly disrupted whatever illusion she was using. A disruption that lasted just enough to show me raspberry pink hair before she refocused it.


    ...Before she summoned a wand eerily similar to Arcadia Vox''s iconic wand. And used it to attack me with an attack that wasn''t exactly her Heartfelt Bloom, but damned close.


    Something was definitely going on here.


    I would have to investigate this further.


    "Looks like the crisis is over. Might want to hose that shit off," I sighed, gesturing at the thick, spicy, delicious-smelling substance that dripped off of them. "I''m Harmonia Lux, by the way."


    The blonde girl with the sabers approached me. "I''m Melania Auclair - Chevalier de Plein Vent."


    She looked at her sticky hands awkwardly, declining to offer me a handshake, and I laughed nervously.


    The spearman walked up behind her, the butt of his spear against the ground. "Yuzuki, Samurai of the Seven Moons."


    They stared at each other for a moment, and the two of them high-fived as if they''d done it a dozen times, before cringing as their hands stuck comically glued together.


    Their names were so... flowery. Colorful.


    Finally, the girl with the long blue hair and flowing blue dress shook her head, sitting down on a park bench. "Azraq. Prima Ballerina of the Blue Danube."


    "I love your names. They''re so... fairytale-like," I said in amusement.


    Gear chuckled. "Puh-lease. You ever meet a samurai named Samurai of the Seven Moons?"


    I bit back a grin as Gear and Yuzuki glared at each other.


    It was almost like I''d stumbled onto a community of sorts here. I was... genuinely afraid I wouldn''t make any friends here other than Al, but seeing everyone interacting and joking around was comforting.


    Well, now I just had to get to my dorm and clean up.


    Just when I thought I had enough oddities and adventures for one day, I sensed a large energy signature suddenly rushing towards the campus with incredible speed.


    Uh oh.


    "Lux? What''s up?" Strawberry asked me with a worried look.


    "Pretty sure that''s some of the upperclassmen coming back from the incident downtown. They probably heard there was a commotion up here."


    She looked around in confusion. "O-kay... But why are you so worried?"


    "Because..." I laughed sheepishly. "These guys can be a little... much."


    Currant perked up, glancing at me. "Wait, what?"


    "Luminary Barrier."


    I deadpanned my skill, creating an artificial landing zone in the middle of the now virtually-empty Commons.


    "Brace yourselves," I deadpanned again.


    There was a sudden rush of air, and four radiant streaks of light raced over the campus. A raucous chorus of laughter echoed through the air as they circled around us, virtually creating a tornado of sound and light.


    Then, all four of them simultaneously slammed into the ground in an explosion of dust and debris that filled the ring I created with my Luminary Barrier. Through the cloud of dust, I could make out four distinct shapes, and I felt a grin tug at my lips.


    The students around me looked at each other in confusion, and I laughed, rubbing the back of my neck.


    Eris had been a thorn in my side since the moment she showed up. She''d ruined a perfectly good pair of shoes, and I still hadn''t forgiven her for that. Even more than that, she had put me through a brawl that had left me drained and exhausted.


    But if anything could cheer a girl up...


    I groaned, shaking my head as the suspense built up. As expected, four shadowy silhouettes slowly came into focus, already positioned in a dramatic group pose.


    "When the cries of fair maidens ring out, we shall rise to the call..."


    I giggled, recognizing the frantic, almost Shakespearean cadence of a boy who had... probably spent way too much time going to renaissance fairs.


    "Hey Strawberry?" I grinned.


    "Y-yeah? What''s up, Lux?"


    "How do you feel about... himbos?"


    Her ears drooped as her red eyes lit up in curiosity. "Wh-what?"


    "When the dark clouds gather on the horizon, we shall shine with the light of righteousness..." a deep baritone voice followed the first.


    The silhouettes in front of us began to come into focus, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Correction, Strawberry..."


    "And if the moon and stars are obscured by shadow, we shall light a path for those who cannot see!" a perky, boyish voice continued.


    "What the hell..." she muttered. "They''re..."


    I smirked. "Yep."


    ...


    "Magical Himbos."

 Chapter 10

    "When the cries of fair maidens ring out, we shall rise to the call..."


    I giggled, recognizing the cadence of a boy who had... probably spent way too much time going to renaissance fairs.


    "Hey Strawberry?" I grinned.


    "Y-yeah? What''s up, Lux?"


    "How do you feel about... himbos?"


    Her ears drooped as her red eyes lit up in curiosity. "Wh-what?"


    "When the dark clouds gather on the horizon, we shall shine with the light of righteousness..." a deep baritone voice followed the first.


    The silhouettes in front of us began to come into focus, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Correction, Strawberry..."


    "And if the moon and stars are obscured by shadow, we shall light a path for those who cannot see!" a perky, boyish voice followed up.


    "What the hell..." she muttered. "They''re..."


    I smirked. "Yep."


    ...


    "Magical Himbos."


    As the dust settled, the four of them posed dramatically, and I heard a couple of the girls giggling behind me.


    The group was led by a tall, shirtless college-aged man of mixed Asian descent with black hair shaped in a tapered fade. He had deep blue eyes, glistening olive-colored skin, and an unfairly chiseled angular jawline.


    He stood in front of the group with his chest and abs exposed, and a pair of gleaming metal gauntlets that went up to his elbows and emphasized his bulging biceps.


    His swimming trunks somehow fluttered in the wind, no doubt an effect created by the cute fox boy by his side, as he posed with one finger up in the air.


    He flashed a smile that sparkled against the afternoon sun that had me blushing immediately. "For as long as the world cries out for justice, our bodacious GAINS shall grant us the strength to stand up and deliver!"


    I rolled my eyes, facepalming as he emphasized his muscles with a flex. His three companions followed suit, striking coordinated poses like they were on a bodybuilding stage.


    "Braveheart Kraken!" the boy at the center called out, winking playfully at me. "Here to serve and protect."


    The two boys to his left, right nodded, their voices taking on a dramatic cadence.


    "Braveheart Sphinx, Keeper of Balance!" a young dark-skinned man roared in a baritone voice. He was the tallest and bulkiest of the group, with an Egyptian pharaoh-themed outfit was complemented by an ornate gold ankh and headdress that shielded him from the sun. He threw both arms out in a dramatic pose behind Kraken, creating a Y-shape in the formation.


    "Braveheart Kitsune, pleased to meetcha!" a fox boy chirped as he winked and slid in front of Braveheart Kraken in a sideways resting pose. His long white hair flowed behind him, highlighted with gleams of silver that matched his eyes. He had red markings accenting his soft cheeks, and three bushy tails, each one with a mesmerizing sheen, swishing playfully as he moved.


    The last of the group flapped his wings, floating above his teammates. He had a chiseled square jaw, deep green eyes, and shoulder-length blonde hair tight into a ponytail that seemed to glitter in the sunlight. He wore a set of thick Roman style plate armor that emphasized his defined pectorals and biceps.


    "Ah, what a wondrous moment it is to gaze upon this fine crop of young proteges in need of guidance." The boy spoke with a Shakespearean cadence, folding his hands behind his back. "Thy stars glitter bright, and even the sun itself doth shine for our arrival! Braveheart Griffon, tis a delight!"


    Braveheart Griffon raised a longsword in the air as he enunciated his name, which promptly erupted into flames.


    "WE ARE THE BRAVEHEARTS!" the four boys roared in unison. Pyrotechnics and magical effects flickered all around me as the four of them posed heroically in front of us and smiling. Somehow, all four of their smiles manage to sparkle simultaneously.


    There was an awkward beat.


    Claw Strawberry gawked in confusion, tail held stiff in the air, as did the others.


    Then, Claw Currant sneezed.


    "OH MY GOD IT''S REALLY THEM!" Melania Auclair suddenly squealed, nearly bouncing in place as her cheeks flushed crimson.


    I sighed, dispelling my barrier as the dust finished clearing, and everyone burst into applause.


    The Bravehearts'' fame was largely built around their image and presentation - but that didn''t mean they were bad people or fake or anything.


    Rather, from the two weeks I''d spent debriefing from the Refuge Zeta incident and learning the ropes with Twilight Aster, they''d shown themselves virtually incapable of anything but pure intentions. Braveheart Kraken had checked up on me multiple times, and Griffon had offered me advice on managing my time when planning my basic course work.


    It was always just... so hard not to laugh at them and their antics when their kayfabe was on.


    Twilight Aster considered themselves one of, if not the most capable prime-aged team in Kaleidoscope City and that was saying something.


    Apparently the addition of Braveheart Kitsune had catapulted their team from just a talented group of rising stars to one of the most promising teams in generations. Aster''s assessment was that they were pretty tough individually, but their teamwork, top-notch conditioning, coordination, and boundless charisma were what made them truly... amazing.


    Braveheart Kitsune wrinkled his nose, looking around us. "Ugh. What happened here? We heard there was a big fight and some noise..."


    The smell of barbecue sauce was still heavy in the air, and the other students with me were practically dripping in it.


    I answered. "Well, a villainess from Pewterstone City showed up and started... just splashing everyone and everything with barbecue sauce using a massive cannon or something."


    "How the hell did she even fit all that sauce in there?" Gear blinked, gesturing wildly around him.


    Claw Strawberry shrugged. "Either way, we got caught in the crossfire. But Lux here managed to kick her ass out of the park."


    The Bravehearts'' eyes immediately flickered in interest, and Braveheart Kraken flashed me a grin and thumbs up.


    "Well, it was more the other way around. But it seemed like she could feel the four of you coming and got out of here as soon as she could see you on the horizon." I explained.


    "Tis an unfortunate turn of events that we did not have the chance to engage in glorious battle with this miscreant. Know that her fate will catch up to her, and we, the Bravehearts, shall be there to deliver sweet, sweet payback!"


    I didn''t even have to try to hold back my laughter this time. "Wow, I can already imagine how THAT battle would have gone down," I grinned.


    The theatrics would have certainly blown out any cinematic production I could think of.


    Braveheart Kraken nodded. "Still, if we''ve got a benny pulling a radical move on us, we''ve gotta be there to stop ''em. You newbies okay? It looks like all of you''ve been totally raked over."


    He leaned forward, flexing his muscles as he studied the Knights of Summer Melody carefully. They were drenched in barbecue sauce and had been knocked unconscious earlier. My transformation had switched my ruined clothes out for my tailored costume, but I knew my clothes were still stored away in my Nexus device.


    "Just a minor inconvenience," Yuzuki muttered, wrinkling his nose as he wiped at his tunic. "We''re fine."


    "Yeah, we''re good too," Currant added. "It''s just... a bit embarrassing."


    "Well, if you want, I can probably soak off that sauce," Braveheart Kraken gently offered. "Your boy''s got some rad skills just for that sort of thing. Like, I can literally make anything slide right off."


    "Umm..." Scarlet Verne stared at him in disbelief. "That sounds kinda gross..."


    He grinned, winking at her. "Don''t worry, it''s all good. I can do it from a distance. Like, no worries if you guys are super embarrassed or something. It''s chill."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He stood back, holding his hands out in front of him and clapping them together.


    "Alright, everybody other than these four. Stand back!"


    I took a few steps back, smiling as I watched him concentrate.


    "Hydro Art: Bitchin'' Nugs!"


    I blinked. Seriously? Bitchin'' Nugs?


    After a moment, a small orb of water began to form between his hands, rippling and swirling as it grew and condensed.


    The group stared at him in confusion. Then, without warning, it shot out towards the Knights of Summer Melody, catching them in a wide blast.


    They yelped as it washed over them, and I watched in amazement as the barbecue sauce sloughed off their bodies, pooling in a sticky puddle on the ground.


    "Hey, check it out!" Kraken gestured, laughing as he pointed at their now clean clothes. "Pretty sweet, huh?"


    Not only had he cleaned off the sticky, sauce-like substance, he''d also left them completely dry and spotless.


    "I don''t even see any stains on my coat!" Scarlet Verne marveled.


    Claw Strawberry beamed. "That''s so cool!"


    She and Claw Currant looked at each other, and I saw the gears turning in their heads.


    Braveheart Kitsune stepped forward, brushing his bangs back with a sly smile. "And since everyone here is looking pretty tired, I can whip up something to help with that."


    He snapped his fingers, and a sparkling green sheen of light swept over us. My aches and pains vanished, and I suddenly felt as though I''d just taken a sip of the freshest, most energizing water.


    Braveheart Griffon nodded, patting the fox boy''s shoulder. "Thou art a most competent and steadfast young companion. Thine wit and compassion are to be commended."


    "Thanks Griff!" Kitsune beamed. "That means a lot coming from you."


    Braveheart Kraken stepped forward and stretched. "Alright, the stinky sauce is gone and Kitsune''s healie-heal magic cleaned everyone up. Now, the question is - who are you newbies?"


    He glanced at the group of junior knights in front of him, and I had a feeling that things were about to get really interesting.


    Within moments, the two teams and Gear were engaged in an animated discussion, chattering excitedly and laughing as they introduced themselves.


    I sat down with the two feline siblings as other students curiously poked their heads out from wherever they were hiding now that Eris was gone.


    It was surprising how quickly they all bounced back and started up conversations, greeting each other.


    "Well, that''s a way to spend an afternoon," I muttered with a smile.


    "Right?" Claw Strawberry chuckled, shaking her head as she watched Gear and the Bravehearts start comparing hobbies and activities. "Those boys, though. They''re, um..."


    She blushed, shaking her head as she giggled softly. "Um, I mean, don''t they..."


    "Absolutely hopeless," I finished. "Ridiculous and totally over the top. Just absolutely the worst. And the best."


    And... well honestly...


    Her ears twitched as her gaze darted from Kraken to the others, and I smirked as her tail curled up into a hook shape just like a curious cat.


    "Kraken is totally her type," Currant suddenly whispered, bursting out with a loud laugh.


    She yelped, blushing as she grabbed his arm and jerked him back. "N-no he''s not!"


    Currant leaned across Strawberry, "Aw, come on! Look at the way she''s ogling him, she''s clearly..."


    "I-I can hear you!" She hissed, burying her face in his coat and pounding his chest as he cackled.


    Braveheart Kitsune moved away from the group, practically skipping over to us with a sly smile.


    "Hey hey! Mind if I join you guys?" He asked, sitting down in front of us and leaning forward with his ears perked up and wagging in excitement.


    I felt my cheeks flush as the fox boy''s bright silver eyes glittered, and his smile shone with an intense brightness that left me speechless.


    Yup.


    Completely hopeless.


    Umm...


    Crap. What do I say?


    Claw Strawberry peered out from behind her brother, glaring at him, and then at me.


    Then she noticed my completely failed efforts at focusing a poker face, and her eyes widened.


    "Oh? Oh. Ooooooohhhhh!" She nudged me with her elbow, giggling as I rubbed the back of my neck.


    "Ugh, leave me alone..." I coughed, stretching.


    "Sure!" Claw Strawberry answered before I could say anything. "She and Currant are fine with it too, right Lux?"


    "Y-yeah," I sighed, embarrassed. "I am."


    He tilted his head, looking slightly concerned and confused. Then, his eyes widened in realization. "Actually, are you alright? If I went overboard, I''m sorry. It''s just I have a side effect where I over energize stuff without thinking, and it causes-"


    "No, no. I''m fine!" I shook my head and chuckled. "Your spells are great. I was drained earlier, but that green wave you hit us with really fixed me up."


    He winked at me, smiling brightly as he closed his eyes and huffed.


    Dammit.


    He has dimples.


    Strawberry giggled, curling her hair. "Wow, um, that''s super cool, Kitsune! You... wow."


    Braveheart Kitsune shrugged. "Sorry, we should''ve gotten here faster. We got held up by Madame Mayhem and her goons downtown. That fight took way too long."


    "I thought the call was for the Vicious Alliance?" I blinked.


    He shook his head. "They''re also involved. There''s this whole mess with Red Masque going missing and everyone''s scrambling to get their hands on whatever they can."


    "Wait, what about the other teams who got went out? The Gems? The Garden girls? There were like seven teams that rushed out weren''t there?" Strawberry asked.


    "We volunteered to come back because my wind surfing gives us the fastest travel speed out of all the teams," Kitsune explained. "I mean, when Kraken heard there was trouble the second we left the campus unguarded he started tearing up yelling about how he had to protect his cute little underclassmen. Griffon and Sphinx had to hold him back from just jumping into the water alone."


    "Aw," I grinned. "That''s actually really sweet."


    "Yeah, I know. Every day I thank whatever gods that might be out there that they took little ol'' me in as part of their team."


    I couldn''t help but stare at him as he smiled ahead, his tails fanning playfully behind him.


    "They treat me like a kid brother," he explained, blushing slightly. "It''s kinda embarrassing but really, well, I wouldn''t give them up for anything in the world. I don''t have any brothers or sisters and my dad was always too busy working when I was a kid, so it''s nice to have people who care about me like that."


    His ears drooped slightly, and he bit his lips. My heart ached for him. I did have Al''s family in my life, but I knew all too well what it was like to be mostly alone and not have any blood family to look out for you.


    "Sorry, that''s kinda depressing. Um, you guys have any siblings?" he asked quizzically, looking up at us.


    "Yeah, we do. I''ve got a baby sister," Claw Currant answered, grabbing Strawberry and giving her a gentle noogie. "Isn''t she pwwweeeecious?"


    Strawberry bared her fangs at him. "I don''t know you. I''m an only child."


    "Pscht!" He grinned, leaning back. "Sure. Only child. You know, there was this on time¡ª"


    She glared at him, her tail stiffening. "Currant, if you don''t shut up right now, I''m going to-"


    "Oh, yeah, you''re definitely the only one."


    She threw a punch at him, and he caught it with a laugh.


    Kitsune watched the two of them for a moment, his eyes wide with curiosity. Then he turned to me, tilting his head. "You don''t have any siblings, Lux?"


    "No, I''m an only child too," I answered, chuckling. "Grew up in Pewterstone with just my mom and me."


    Except well...


    There was the final message Arcadia Vox left me.


    He nodded, resting his chin on his hands. "Guess we have that in common, just kinda inverted. My dad raised me alone too. It''s cool having a team now, though."


    "You guys sound like a tight-knit group," I said with a smile.


    He nodded. "Yeah, we''re like a family. Just a really weird and muscley one. Except for me on that last part, though. But I''ll get there one day!"


    His eyes sparkled as he smiled and flexed a single slender arm, and I felt my heart skip a beat.


    Claw Strawberry giggled, and suddenly she had a smug, mischievous look on her face.


    "So, how do you and Lux know each other? You two friends?" She asked slyly.


    My cheeks flushed, and I glared at her.


    He shrugged. "Well, we kinda rescued her during the Cataclysm when she was fighting on top of a roof of one of the mega bunkers built for supervillain attacks."


    "By rescue, you mean surfing in on a tidal wave riding Kraken''s shark familiars and screaming at the top of your lungs before carrying a giant interdimensional eldritch abomination away with a sharknado." I deadpanned.


    He laughed nervously. "Yeah, that sounds about right. Sorry, it was a spur-of-the-moment thing and we didn''t have much time to plan it out."


    I''d been on my last legs, completely out of energy and fighting desperately to shield a gravely wounded Albert from the monster when the Bravehearts had arrived. I could barely remember what happened after, except for Kitsune''s warm, fluffy tails when he carried us to safety.


    They were soft and comfortable. And just perfect for burying my face in as drifted off to sleep. And...


    God dammit, be normal Sienna!


    "I thought it was pretty cool," I chuckled. "Saved our butts, and I got to meet you guys. So it all worked out."


    "You guys are so awesome," Strawberry squealed. "I heard about you guys by reputation but didn''t know you were based out of the academy. It''s amazing!"


    Kitsune rubbed the back of his head. "Well, the others are going to graduate soon but I''m only in my second year, so I''ve still got a bit of time here. Still, they''re like my brothers and I can''t imagine leaving them."


    I smiled, nodding. "That sounds like a beautiful bond. It''s good to have people like that in your life."


    "Yeah, it really is." He sighed. "And you, Lux? I know you took an emergency contract during the Cataclysm. Have you figured out your classes yet?"


    "I''ve got a plan," I answered with a slight smile. "It''s just, you know, a lot to get thrust into all this. I''m just trying to find my way around."


    He nodded in understanding. "Well, I hope you find your way here. Hey, if you need any help, we should link up our Nexus profiles. You can add me on there if you want."


    "I''d like that." I nodded, feeling a fluttering in my chest as he winked at me. "Let''s link up later?"


    He flashed a cute fanged smile. "Well, I guess I should go back to the team. Kraken''s gonna want us to get some laps in later." He sighed, standing up. "But we''ll talk again sometime, right?"


    "Definitely," I smiled back. "You''ve been... a lifesaver. Literally."


    He blushed, rubbing the back of his head. "Well, we are supposed to be heroes after all."


    "See ya, Kitsune. Keep up the good work!" Claw Strawberry chirped as he walked away, tails swishing behind him.


    As he waved and moved back to the others, I felt a sense of disappointment.


    I couldn''t help but stare at him as he left, taking in every part of his cute, fluffy ears and tails as they moved.


    Dammit, get a hold of yourself, Sienna!


    Claw Strawberry looked at me, grinning as she wiggled her ears. "Oh my god."


    I blinked at her. "Huh?"


    "It''s okay, I won''t tell anyone about your crush," she said matter-of-factly. "Could have worse taste."


    I scowled. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    She giggled, leaning back and resting her head on her hands. "Oh, I think you do."


    Her tail curled up, and she gave me a sly look.


    I groaned, rolling my eyes. "Really, you''re gonna tease me about this?"


    She shrugged. "Hey, it''s cute. And he''s nice. And you could have worse friends than the Bravehearts, so it''s a win-win-win."


    "I hate you," I muttered, hiding my face in my hands as she giggled. "You''re the worst."


    "Let''s share Nexus profiles? Link up later?" She mimicked in a sing-song voice, poking my shoulder. "I can''t even."


    I glared at her, but couldn''t help smiling as she burst out laughing.


    "But let''s swap ours too, okay? Friends?"


    Her ears drooped back as she gave me the most watery, pleading eyes I''d ever seen.


    I sighed, shaking my head. "Fine. Friends. But only because you''re a persistent little shit."


    "Yay!" She grinned. "I''m glad you''re here, Lux. We''re gonna have fun here, I can tell."


    I smiled back. "Yeah. I hope so."


    I was still unsure of myself and the path ahead of me, but maybe things wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    Truth be told, I didn''t have a lot of female friends. The ones I did back in middle school were more like acquaintances, and Al was my only real friend for years.


    So to have someone like Claw Strawberry come along and just hit it off with me, it made me feel warm and happy inside.


    As the three of us chatted and swapped Nexus profiles, I couldn''t help but smile.


    The world had gone to shit over the past two weeks, and I was still just trying to find my footing.


    But somehow, I felt like I''d be okay.

 Chapter 11

    "You said she turned... pink for a second?"


    I swiveled on the chair, turning to face Al. "Yeah. I mean, I think it was pink. It was hard to tell in the heat of the moment."


    Albert frowned, tapping his chin. "Hmm, I''m not sure. Dark Princess Eris, huh?"


    He sat down on the edge of the bed, before leaning back and staring at the ceiling with his tablet on his chest.


    "Yeah. I don''t think she ever seriously fought against Callisto Pink and the Belles like, though," I commented. "I mean, of course they''ve fought a whole bunch, but Eris always fought in a way that would, well, provoke them and make things kinda comical..."


    I frowned again, and thinking about our encounter.


    The Jupiter Belles were a journeyman Magical Girl team, and the premier team in our home city of Pewterstone.


    Callisto Pink had gone on record to state she had a level of 124 as of half a year ago, and she and the Jupiter Belles had been busy taking down bounties and fighting off whatever villains threatened their territory. They weren''t the strongest team out there by far, but they weren''t a joke.


    "She''s always taken her cat and mouse game with the Belles as a bit of a game," Al mused, stroking his chin. "And she''s not the type to be interested in teaming up with a typical power-grubbing villain. At least I think. What on earth is she doing all the way down here?"


    Albert had always been fascinated with superheroes and villains, and he was probably one of the, if not the biggest cape buff in the world.


    If a notable Knight, Paragon, or Villain lived within the last sixty or eighty years or so, he''d probably looked into them and fantasized about how they would match up with someone else. As well as their strengths, weaknesses, and their emotional and social motivations. He even knew about obscure teams if they''d been around for more than a couple of months.


    It was just one of those quirks I appreciated about him. The nerdy stuff had always been so important to him, and I kind of got into it too just following behind him when we were little kids.


    Sure, I''d never be nearly as intense about it as him, but at least he was here now, sharing in it with me in my... well, new rookie role.


    "It''s weird. It felt like there was something deeper going on..." I muttered.


    I sighed, bouncing a handball against the floor and catching it before continuing. "Maybe I''m overthinking it. Maybe she got bored and is just here looking for some cheap pickings. Kaleidoscope City has a fair amount of fresh talent, so maybe she''s hoping for some easy marks."


    Albert shook his head. "No, there''s definitely something more than just that going on. Traffic is a nightmare right now, which is why my mom is staying in the suburbs until the crowds calm down. Moreover, whatever... your, er, Nightingale Eclipse did to save the world, she didn''t manage to catch all the monsters in it. She just halted the zombie contagion and closed the rifts. There are still monsters running around smaller cities and rural areas. Traveling is a risk right now."


    He stood up, walking over to the window to stare out at the city.


    "I''m glad my mom got here in one piece, but frankly, there''s a war going on in the supervillain underworld here. Lots of villains just watching and waiting for the opportunity to get their claws into whatever the hell is going on."


    I wasn''t entirely sure about what he was saying.


    "So, what do you think, Al?"


    He sighed, grabbing a glass and pouring himself some water.


    "Coming down here is a big risk, and she attacked Kaleidoscope Academy of all places. This place is swarming with dozens of Magical Knights and god knows how many geniuses who ascended to Pioneers to further their education here. The fact that she had the guts to jump the hoops and kick off the fight right in the heart of the academy... well, it worries me."


    I blinked. He did have a point. Eris was either stupid or crazy. Or both.


    "So what do you think she''s up to?"


    "Well first of all, I don''t think she''s actually crazy or stupid, if that''s what you''re thinking. I didn''t have the best vantage point of your fight up here, but it looked like she was deliberately starting trouble and escalating the situation. It''s like she wanted a fight, but she didn''t want to pick on you specifically. She picked a time when all the senior knights would be out dealing with the turf war that broke out between the supervillains. She was counting on it."


    I did a double-take, smiling nervously.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Again, why am I not surprised you''ve already put this together? I mean, I knew you were a nerd, but I didn''t know you were this much of a nerd."


    He rolled his eyes, giving me a wry smirk. "Thanks for the ego boost, but I''m just making a couple of educated guesses. So, let''s follow that train of thought for a second. We know Eris has been in Pewterstone City just playing the role of a harmless prankster for two years."


    I nodded. "And she''s now here in Kaleidoscope City, and attacked one of the most secure locations in the world. On paper, at least."


    Al nodded in agreement. "Yeah... I still, er, have to apologize for dragging us away on the day of the Cataclysm, by the way. My bad. I didn''t realize just how ridiculously fortified this place was."


    I sighed, remembering when he''d grabbed me by the hand and fled into the city as zombies and monsters came pouring out of rifts in the auditorium on our first orientation day.


    "Yeah, that was... not great."


    But at the same time, it was the whole reason I was sitting here now as Magical Girl Harmonia Lux.


    "Well, I don''t see a pattern of her traveling outside her regular stomping ground, and she''s been acting almost... well, childishly, for lack of a better word. Not in a playful way but more like..."


    I couldn''t help but grin at that statement. Eris had more than a couple of viral videos of her antics floating around.


    "You mean the costumes, pranks, and the anime-inspired gimmicks and everything?"


    He chuckled. "That, and the whole Eris persona. Like a middle-schooler acting out just because she''s not getting enough attention or something. She''d be right around our age, right? The age would line up with her starting the Eris thing."


    "Seems to track," I muttered.


    "Now, take a look at this," Albert handed me his tablet, showing a forum thread he''d been reading. "It''s easy to lose in the noise with all the other batshit insanity going on, but you''ll find this interesting. Apparently Eris took over the old fort on Fordham Hill and sheltered a couple hundred civilians there during the Cataclysm with a couple of Pioneers. She was up there defending it with her longtime foes in the Belles."


    He showed me images and footage of the fort from various social media sites linked to the thread.


    My eyes widened as I started putting things together.


    "Her MO has always been to stick to the shadows and do, well, silly stuff. Until the Cataclysm hit, and she saved all those lives. If you ask me, she''s not really a villain or magical knight who''s gone rogue. She''s something else."


    I took the tablet and began scrolling through the comments and posts. People were clearly in awe of her actions and confused by her. There were pictures of her without her trademark grandstanding and manic grin. She had her hands outstretched, holding back a horde of zombies outside with a massive red barrier.


    It was hard to see, but her expression in those pictures was a mixture of concentration and genuine concern.


    The next picture showed her feeding an elderly civilian some soup and smiling at him.


    "Of course, everyone''s chalking it up to extreme circumstances forcing her to work with the magical girls she hates," Al mused. "But I''m not so sure. I think there''s more to this."


    I nodded. "If I had to throw another piece of the puzzle in, I think she''s intentionally taken up this Eris persona so nobody can recognize her real Dream Shift form. She was pretty mad when I disrupted her disguise for a second."


    "If you ask me, I would guess that she''s always intended to discard the Eris persona. She''s just... waiting for something. Unfortunately, she''s caused a lot of trouble along the way. When you disrupted her disguise, I think you made her realize she may not be able to cleanly drop her Eris persona without backlash. So she went from mischievous fun to seriously hostile."


    "Maybe," I frowned. "She didn''t seem that mad, though. Just kinda annoyed at me specifically, almost. And then she immediately pulled out a variation of Arcadia fucking Vox''s Heartfelt Bloom move on me."


    His eyes widened. "What makes you call what she did a Heartfelt Bloom? It didn''t look like it from up here and I think I''d recognize it anywhere."


    I sighed, palming my face. "She literally whispered it when casting it, like she wanted me to know what she was doing. I used Hopeful Heart Alchemy to counter it with the move Nightingale Eclipse always used in the cartoons. Then she... cried, saying that ''it''s really you'' or something."


    "Huh. That''s weird." He sat down on the bed, staring at the tablet and running his hands through his hair. "Yeah, I think I''m getting a picture here actually."


    "Of what, Al?"


    He leaned forward. "Well, let''s take her at face value then. My theory is that all of this was to draw someone out. But I don''t think she actually expected to find what she was looking for. Or rather, who. And she found you."


    I took a moment to process that statement.


    "You mean she was looking for me specifically? Why? How?"


    He shrugged. "Well, I hate to jump to conclusions, but what if she was someone Nightingale Eclipse knew personally?"


    I blinked. "Well, that''s..."


    Then a cold chill crawled down my spine.


    "The timing of her arriving in Kaleidoscope City seems coincidental. But she did it in spite of the risk. Her behavior strikes me as someone wanting to find someone they knew they''d find here."


    "So you''re saying that Eris has been causing all sorts of trouble just to..."


    He shrugged. "I''m saying it''s worth considering."


    I paused, thinking hard about the second day of the Cataclysm. I''d tried really hard not to think of it, but Al triggered a train thought that I just couldn''t let go of.


    "Al? I never quite erm, explained. But remember that final clash on top of Refuge Zeta?"


    He nodded. "Yeah?"


    "And how similar my finishing move was to... Arcadia Vox''s Heartfelt Echo Aria?"


    He blinked. "Yes, I have a pretty good memory. What about it?"


    I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck.


    "It sounds insane, but you know how I told you my mother loaned me a ludicrous amount of mana using her Signature Talent?"


    He nodded. "Yes, of course."


    "Well, the part I left out is... okay, hear me out for a second. I mean it when I say this is going to sound insane."


    "Sienna, we literally had horrifying monsters pouring out of rifts from god-knows-where that caused a zombie apocalypse, and some shadowy demonic bullshit yank us into some kind of pocket dimension. At this point, I don''t think there''s all too much that would sound insane compared to that."


    "Well," I started, rubbing my arm awkwardly.


    The logical side of my brain was telling me to just admit that I''d had a convenient mental breakdown and delusions driven by exhaustion to explain what had actually happened.


    But...


    "I pretty much had what I think was Arcadia Vox''s ghost helping me out the whole time after Red Masque went down," I quietly explained.


    He froze for a second, staring at me as his tablet slipped out of his hand.


    "Wait... wait."


    ...


    "...What?"

 Chapter 12

    "I pretty much had Arcadia Vox''s ghost helping me out the whole time," I quietly explained.


    He froze for a second, staring at me as his tablet slipped out of his hand.


    "Wait... wait. You... what?"


    I grimaced. "It sounds insane, I know, but-"


    He stood up, blinking in disbelief. "But... that... it''s..."


    I sighed, closing my eyes.


    "So you''re saying you... somehow..."


    "Just... just hear me out, Al."


    He took a deep breath, sitting back down on the bed. "Okay. I''m listening."


    "So, I do need to tell you something else related to that. Something important and crazy."


    He frowned. "What is it, Sienna?"


    "The last of Arcadia Vox''s presence evaporated when I performed my Prismatic Radiant Requiem, but she did tell me... something."


    He stared at me, his eyes bulging. "Yes?"


    I breathed. I trusted Al more than anyone in the world.


    But this felt crazy, even to me.


    "Arcadia Vox had a daughter."


    He frowned. "That''d be one hell of a pregnancy to hide from the public and world."


    I chuckled nervously. "And... she and I probably share a father."


    "You... what?!" He yelped, jumping to his feet. "Arcadia Vox''s daughter and you?! Nightingale Eclipse''s... What is this, a soap opera?!"


    I sighed, palming my face. "I''m not sure what to think either, Al. But that''s the truth of the matter. Red Masque had me dead to rights, and my mother forced a Dream Shift on me that saved my life. But in that process, I came into contact with... someone or something that implied she was Arcadia Vox.


    He rubbed his chin, studying me carefully.


    "So you''re saying that the legendary magical girl turned champion, world hero, and founder of the League of Starlight had a child that she hid away from the world. And she came to you as a ghost or some presence to help you defeat Red Masque and then the Shadow Masque thingie."


    I nodded slowly. "Right. Kind of. Sorry, I had to do a lot of processing just to work through this on my own. And honestly, I still feel like my brain is ready to explode."


    He stared at me for a few seconds. "Okay. Let''s say I buy it completely."


    "Yeah. Like I said, I trust you unconditionally. And I know how insane this all sounds, but before she... disappeared, Arcadia told me I had a half-sister explicitly. And if the pieces fall into place as they are, it''s... Eris."


    Albert blinked in disbelief. "But she''s a..."


    "Yeah, a dark magical girl. Who''s been right under our noses the entire time. I know. It seems like a dream, but I''m serious, Al. I just don''t know how to prove it or- or find out if it''s true. Like, the only clue I got is that Eris is looking for me for whatever reason and she could use Arcadia Vox''s moves. Plus, she made an off-hand comment that she''s good with barriers. And guess who else slings them around like candy? Yours truly. It all seems like too much of a coincidence to be just that."


    He slumped back on the bed, sighing. "Sienna, what the fuck? That''s just... Wow. I''m at a loss for words here."


    "I know, but it''s all I''ve got. And if that''s true and Eris is Arcadia Vox''s daughter, then-"


    "Then it means Eris is actually trying to reach out to you for help or get to know you or something. I agree, it sounds nutty, but what else could it be?"


    I sighed, pushing back my hair. "Like, let''s say she''s not looking for me specifically, she''s just trying to get me to notice her, but the easiest way to do that is by starting a fight at the academy. She didn''t know she''d find me on her first try, but that tells me she was willing to take a colossal risk to get my attention."


    Albert frowned. "You think it has something to do with the cataclysm?"


    I bit my lip. "Maybe? It''s weird timing to say the least. Maybe she needs me bad for something. Like, fast."


    "Still... just to flesh this out a bit," Al furrowed his brows. "Let''s keep laying out the theories. So if we work off the assumption that she really is your sister, she might have come to Pewterstone in the first place looking for you and your mother. And if our working theory that she adopted the Dark Princess Eris persona because she was neglected and/or just acting out is true..."


    I felt my heart drop. "This whole time, she just wanted to get our attention or reach out. And this whole time I just... didn''t know. My mother likely didn''t either."


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Sitting down with Al after that fight was definitely the right call. His mind was amazing, and he always seemed to pick up on things I didn''t.


    He nodded. "Either way, she could have a family situation where it was a long shot worth taking. Maybe she did her own detective work and realized your mom was hiding in Pewterstone. Maybe she saw your silhouette using your Prismatic Radiant Requiem on that viral video and was desperate enough to chase down that lead."


    "If that''s true, it''s heartbreaking. It''s like, okay yeah, maybe we''ve had totally different lives and have no clue about each other or whatever, but still... fuck."


    Arcadia Vox''s last words to me came back to haunt me once more.


    I closed my eyes, drawing in a breath. "Family... well, it''s a complicated subject."


    Al nodded. "It is. But hey, at least we''re learning more about Eris. Keep in mind it''s all just our tinfoil hats working overtime here, so we don''t have anything concrete yet. But at least we''re comparing notes and coming up with some possible scenarios explanations."


    "True. Just what do you think I should do?" I asked, folding my arms. "Because it''s not like I can approach her and just straight up ask if she''s Arcadia Vox''s kid. She clearly wants to keep it a secret for some reason."


    He nodded. "Yeah, something like that may just tip her off and make her keep her distance. On the other hand, maybe you could approach her and work on building a relationship with her totally separate from that. Maybe... just keep the first half of all that speculating we just did. I think it isn''t too unreasonable of an assumption to think she''s just a regular girl who may be experiencing some family issues. Maybe she needs a friend and she''s reaching out in her own way. You never know."


    I nodded. "Maybe. I just... don''t know what I should do here."


    Al frowned, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, me too honestly. This whole thing is crazy. I just... don''t think we have enough evidence to fully take it seriously or brush it off entirely. It''s worth at least looking into, especially if she''s still messing around in Kaleidoscope City."


    "And at least try to strike up a conversation or something," I said.


    He smiled, nodding. "Yeah. Maybe it''ll be a tough nut to crack, but if it''s really possible, it''s... worth looking into, right?"


    "Yes." I chuckled, shaking my head. "Wow, who would have thought a dumb fight with a supervillain would lead to a potential family drama mystery."


    "Life''s full of surprises, Sienna. Guess it just depends on how you navigate the punches it throws you."


    "I''m just gonna roll with it then," I sighed.


    It wasn''t the best option, but it was all I had. Just holding onto that spark of hope that Al had just given me would at least give me something to hold onto.


    If there was a chance that Arcadia Vox''s child. My... sister was out there, I wanted to find out the truth and do what I could for her.


    I blinked, turning my gaze to Al. He was smiling confidently, his chin raised and his posture straight. "Something on your mind?"


    I shook my head. "I''m fine, Al. It''s just a lot to take in, you know?"


    He nodded. "Yep. Definitely."


    I smiled, staring down at my hands. "Well, just so you know, you''ve been a lifesaver. Seriously. You have no idea how important that was for me to sort through this with someone I trust."


    He shrugged. "No problem, Sienna. I''m always happy to help. If we don''t have each other''s backs, who will?"


    "Ain''t that the truth," I smiled, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. "Thank you, Al. You''re the best."


    He nodded in agreement, flashing a thumbs up.


    "Still, it''s a bit anxiety-inducing to know I can''t get into contact with her," I muttered, folding my arms. "Guess I can wait and see if she pops up here again, huh?"


    Al nodded. "Give her space. I mean, that''s if she''s going to approach you at all. But if the tinfoil theory we just laid out is true, I''d bet my right hand that she''d be pacing around wondering how to handle all this as well. Just... wow, fuck. Stepping into her shoes for a moment, we don''t know how she was raised or lived her life until now and can''t make any assumptions. But if I were her and wanted to find my long lost... stepmother? Half mother? Whatever, just me, I''d probably be freaking out. And dealing with all sorts of emotions. It''s just... yeah, not easy, Sienna."


    I smiled sadly. "Yeah. I know."


    But it was nice to get it off my chest and out in the open. At least now I had someone to bounce my thoughts and ideas off.


    It wasn''t a complete picture, but it was a start.


    "Family... what even is that shit, anyway, right?" I sighed, leaning back.


    Al looked down, twiddling his fingers and shaking his head. "Whatever it is... can I be real with you for a second? Like, seriously?"


    I nodded. "Um... Of course, fire away."


    He sat up in his bed and leaned forward. Then, he looked away for a second, letting out a deep sigh. "You''re my family, Sienna. Always have been, and always will be. And if it''s just the two of us against the world, well, at least I know I have my best friend with me. So, let''s just... focus on finding a way through this mess together. As always. Kay?"


    Then he blinked, wiping his eyes. His chubby cheeks were flushed red with emotion as his eyes began to leak. "I... I fully expected to die back there. Several times over, actually. Like... fucking hell, dude. I can''t believe you actually came back for me, and then defeated all those monsters and, and... yeah. Sorry, just caught up in a moment. I..."


    I felt my own eyes well up, and I couldn''t help but smile. "I couldn''t have left you back there, Al. Not after all we''ve been through. And if you forgot how many times you''ve bailed me out of whatever disaster I stumbled into, you''ve got a short memory."


    He laughed, waving a hand dismissively. "Nah. Just having a moment. But seriously, you get it, right? I can''t imagine the absolute hell you must''ve gone through to get to me."


    I nodded. "Yeah. I do. And I''m not going anywhere. And I''d fucking do it again. So know that I''ve got your back, okay?"


    He smiled. "Good. And likewise."


    "Forever and ever."


    He stood up and stretched his arms out, and I took the opening to jump at him and throw my arms around him in a big hug.


    He blinked, freezing in surprise, then hugged me back, patting my back with one hand. "Hey, don''t get sappy on me now."


    I giggled, my eyes leaking as I buried my face in his shoulder. "That goes for you too."


    He nodded, sniffling. "Right. Cool. Rock-solid."


    We held each other for a minute, and I felt warmth and comfort I hadn''t felt in a long time flood through me.


    It was like we were back in our hideout, just playing around and enjoying the sun. I had my best friend in the world, and we had each other. My mother hadn''t been swallowed by the bottle, and my life wasn''t a steaming pile of crap.


    It was simpler, and easier, and I had nothing to fear.


    Just the two of us.


    A pair of shitheaded kids laughing and living in the moment.


    "Thank you, Al. Seriously. You''re the best," I whispered.


    "Anytime, Sienna. You deserve it," he answered softly, squeezing me gently. "Damn, but seriously, we''ve got a lot of mileage to go before we settle this messy family stuff, don''t we? How scary is that, huh?"


    I chuckled nervously. "At least we''re going to do it together. And hey, I haven''t always made the best choices, so I''m counting on you to keep me from making a big mistake."


    He slapped me on the back. "Easy peasy."


    "Yeah. Easy peasy."


    I sighed, breaking away from the hug.


    It felt good to talk and laugh. And maybe all of it was just in my head.


    But still...


    Something told me that what Al and I had just uncovered was more than just speculation and loose theorizing.


    If only I knew just how complicated the whole family thing was going to get.

 Interlude: Angela

    Angela Chang frowned, clutching the steering wheel as she pulled up in front of Vox Memorial Park.


    It was a sunny day, and the late afternoon light cast a radiance over the lush green grass and brightly colored flowers. The statue loomed in the distance, bright and majestic.


    She smiled sadly, stepping out of the car and walking up the hill. It had been a long time since she''d visited Kaleidoscope City, and she''d always avoided this particular landmark.


    But today, she was determined to pay her respects.


    It wasn''t like anyone would recognize her, after all. It had been years since she''d done anything of note and packed away her System for good. At this point, there was no way anyone would know who she had once been anyway.


    Her family had lived here once when she was just a young girl, and she also attended Kaleidoscope Academy for her secondary education attending the same program as her sister.


    But Angela had never been anything special, just a little girl with a love for baking. She had good grades and was good with a ledger and some spreadsheets, sure. She''d also tried her hand at most of the same things as her sister, but she was typically ''above average'' but nothing exceptional. In spite of all that, she''d like to think she was a decent mother entering her middle ages. But she was never extraordinary.


    Not like her sister.


    Jennifer had always been the special one, and Angela had never resented her for it. Even as a young child, little Jin Hua had a charisma and energy that just shined. She was smart and capable, always getting the grades and earning top honors, while breaking records in track and field. She still remembered guiding her sister through the halls, her eyes sparkling and curious at every wonder. But inevitably, she found herself unable to keep up. Even before her sister had graduated.


    Not only that... Jenny was beautiful. Exceptionally beautiful, and her heart seemed virtually incapable of wickedness, jealousy, and malice.


    As the younger sister, Jenny always looked up to her sibling and even said she wanted to be just like her. Even when her brilliance eventually eclipsed her and everyone else''s. But Angela had to admit that there was a part of her that was envious of her little sister''s talent.


    Even if it was hard ¡ª no, impossible to hate that smile and a charm of hers that lit up a room.


    She shook her head, smiling sadly.


    Angela knew her sister had always wanted to open a snack chain for the novelty. She''d dreamed of doing it in Kaleidoscope City, perhaps even retiring and using her popularity as a Knight and as a celebrity in her own right to build it with her.


    But the world had other plans.


    Their dream had always been so close. A childhood passion that they had shared. But Jenny never had the chance to make it come to fruition.


    Her baby sister had always been a bit of a glutton, though. And Angela remembered her constantly taking extra servings of pie and cakes whenever they were little.


    She couldn''t help but smile at that thought.


    Angela shook her head, fighting back tears.


    She turned the corner around a hedge, looking up at the statue towering over the city.


    The statue represented Arcadia Vox in her prime. She was standing with her trademark grin and sideways peace sign, clad in her signature battle regalia and cape, a vision of strength and perseverance. Even to this day, flowers and candles sat at the base of the statue, a tribute to the fallen hero.


    It had always been a source of pride for the people of Kaleidoscope City.


    Arcadia Vox was dead now, of course. Fallen in battle fifteen years ago against the conqueror, tyrant, and self-proclaimed empress Mortifera Nox in a desperate bid to save the world. She had succeeded in killing the wicked overlord but at the cost of her own life.


    They''d found her remains in the rubble, singed and burned from the wicked overlord''s final strike. And even in death, she had still been a symbol of hope and strength, her name on everyone''s lips and hearts.


    "Can you hear me, Jenny?" Angela whispered, approaching the statue.


    "Still love sweet, sweet things, I bet."


    A soft, warm breeze blew through the park, and for a moment, she felt like Jenny was there with her. Whispering words of encouragement, telling her that she was here and she''d be okay.


    She closed her eyes and let the sun wash over her, feeling at peace and overcome with emotion.


    "David and I settled down in Pewterstone after all that meandering, you know. We wound up starting that restaurant after all. It''s not exactly as glamorous as your idea with the cats and bunnies, but it keeps us afloat and busy. So we made it happen, Jinny. Just like we promised we would."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    And in that respect, she was just like her little sister, always making do with what she had and working hard.


    "My baby turned out to be a boy, though. Pretty smart kid, actually. He got into the Academy on a scholarship through his own merit, so he''s out there chasing his own dreams. We''re really proud of him, actually. I wish you could''ve been here to see him. I''m sure you would have been proud of him, too."


    Angela sighed, wiping away a tear.


    "Maria''s daughter is here with him, too. I honestly think they would make a cute couple, but they never look at each other like that. It''s a shame, honestly. Maybe they just need a push, but I don''t want to meddle in my son''s life. After all, he deserves his own shot at happiness."


    She looked up at the sky, smiling sadly. "You and Elio would love them to death. Just like you would have loved mine. God, you would have been a hellish auntie for him with those cheeks of his. But thank goodness. You would''ve spoiled him rotten. Still, it''s okay. Dave and I managed to stay together in the end, and we made it work. Just like we did."


    Angela sighed.


    "Losing you and Elio was hard on Maria. She and I had a few long talks over the years, and we were there for each other during the funeral. I do try to look after her daughter where I can, but Maria always felt uncomfortable letting me meddle. You always did say we''d be sisters one day, and you were right in a way. But in another, it was just you. And you were enough. Even after all this time, I still miss you. And I know I should have visited sooner. I just..."


    She smiled, closing her eyes as the wind picked up again.


    "It''s funny, you know, I always thought you were just strictly into girls, but I guess it''s complicated, huh? Love sure does seem to follow you in whatever you do. Whether it''s Maria or Hinokawa. Mom or dad. But I''m not surprised. You were you, and you always drew people towards you. Like moths to a flame, I suppose. Like you were... still are."


    She stood up and paced around the statue, running her fingers across the stone.


    "It feels like a lifetime ago. The memories and the tears. But I''m not here to wallow in it. I''m here to celebrate you. And I hope you''re somewhere smiling down on me. Knowing that we''re here, still carrying the torch you built with your blood, sweat, and tears."


    She bit her lip, shaking her head.


    "I don''t regret a single moment. And I don''t blame you for sacrificing your life to save the world. You always said that helping others was what it meant to be a true hero. And I can''t imagine you having it any other way. But I hope you''re proud of us. Your friends and family. Even if we''re scattered to the winds."


    Angela couldn''t keep the tears from falling, and she wiped her eyes, trying to regain her composure.


    She had never been able to stay in Kaleidoscope City long after Jenny''s death. Too many memories and regrets and things left unsaid. So she''d packed up her stuff, married David, and moved to Pewterstone, where they started their little restaurant and made their humble little mark on the world.


    She had always dreamed of returning to Kaleidoscope City to open a shop with Jenny, a dream and a promise they had held onto throughout their childhood. But that dream was over now, replaced by a bittersweet memory and a legacy that was carried by others now.


    Angela sighed, pulling out a flower from her bag and placing it gently on the ground.


    It was all she could offer now. A moment of peace and a little bit of healing.


    She didn''t linger, though, and turned to leave the park, feeling at peace and somewhat happy with herself.


    Jenny would have been proud of her. She knew that much.


    But as she turned from the statue to go back to her car, she spotted a figure staring at her from the side.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she blinked, her eyes widening.


    The figure was clad in a navy peacoat with long black hair and hazel eyes glistening with tears. She stood motionless, clutching a bouquet of flowers in her hand and staring sadly at Angela.


    Angela''s eyes narrowed, and her jaw tightened.


    It couldn''t be.


    And yet, there she was.


    The girl she had shared a womb with, grown up with, and had dreamed of opening a confectionary chain with.


    Angela shook her head.


    The resemblance was uncanny, but it wasn''t her. Jenny''s eyes were dark brown, not hazel. Her hair color was also a slightly different shade.


    She chuckled sadly, tilting her head.


    "Hello there, young lady. Sorry, I thought you were someone else. Just admiring the statue and paying my respects, you know?"


    The girl nodded, a curious smile appearing on her face. "Yes. I didn''t mean to interrupt. I just..."


    She placed the flowers at the base of the statue, bowing her head solemnly.


    Angela just looked at her in disbelief. There was no way it was her. Jenny was dead, and this was just some young girl. But she couldn''t deny the feeling in her gut that there was something familiar in those eyes.


    She shook her head, forcing a smile. "Anyway, sorry about that. I just hope you don''t mind."


    The girl smiled. "No, it''s okay. Please do as you like. It''s a park, after all. Enjoy yourself."


    Angela nodded, looking away and fighting back tears.


    Jenny had been so expressive, so vibrant, and so full of life.


    This girl was...


    But then Angela paused, her eyes widening with realization.


    She thought back to all the stories and details that Jenny had told her about when she''d found herself pregnant.


    Jenny had told her the child was stillborn, a casualty of her recklessness and adventure-lust.


    And now, years later... a ghost had approached her. A mirror image of her mother, save for eyes that were guarded and cautious, but so achingly familiar, sharp, and intelligent.


    Like the boy who would grow to be be a Paragon. The boy who once followed them around on all their adventures.


    There was no mistaking it.


    Elio Hinokawa had hazel eyes.


    Angela spun around, her heart hammering in her chest.


    But there was nobody there.


    The spot where the girl had stood was empty, only the bouquet of flowers at the base of the statue remaining.


    Angela collapsed to the ground, clutching her chest as she struggled to breathe.


    It was impossible. It couldn''t be.


    She wanted to laugh, but tears were flowing freely now. It was too much. It was all just too much.


    She couldn''t move, paralyzed by shock and disbelief. Her mind raced with possibilities and probabilities, but none of them made sense.


    Finally, after what seemed like hours, she got up, wiping her eyes and collecting herself.


    She couldn''t stay here any longer, not with all the memories and ghosts lurking around every corner.


    She turned and fled, nearly stumbling as she made her way back to her car, unable to think or even see clearly.


    It couldn''t be. It wasn''t possible. It was a coincidence.


    But if that was true, who was that girl, and why had she left so quickly?


    She couldn''t answer those questions, and she didn''t want to. It was just too much.


    Jenny had been her younger sister, the bright and shining star of their family.


    She had been gone from the world for fifteen years, and Angela had a duty to her.


    She had to confront the possibility.


    That her sister''s lost child was alive, and she was here in Kaleidoscope City.

 Chapter 13

    I sighed, staring at myself in the mirror. My skin had always been a bit more prone to tanning than my mother''s, which had made me stand out growing up. And not in a good way.


    I''d never been too secure about my body or my looks, but I''d never really thought about them actively. I usually wore my imperfections like a badge, understanding that everyone was different. I didn''t get the worst roll in the world, nor the best, but how I turned out never bothered me too much.


    But now that I was a Magical Knight, it was like I couldn''t stop obsessing over it.


    Five feet, two inches tall. Definitely underweight.


    Dark brown hair and hazel eyes. Short, neck-length hair that refused to stay unfrizzled.


    I pursed my lips, turning to the side and frowning.


    I knew I should be eating more, given what I''d heard about the physical challenges of being a Magical Knight and the demands of training on the body, but it was hard for me to get food down after a lifetime of scrimping and saving for anything that kept me from being hungry.


    Sure, there was a buffet in the dining hall, and Kaleidoscope City was one of the least likely major cities to suffer a food shortage, but my brain just couldn''t wrap itself around the concept of eating freely.


    I leaned in closer to the mirror, feeling around the edge of my jaw.


    Too scrawny.


    Too weak.


    Not like a real warrior, not like a real defender. Not even close to matching the physiques of any of even the weakest of the other magical knights I''ve seen.


    Even while enhanced beyond regular human limits, Eris had more or less had her way with me once she''d closed the distance. She was much more agile and lithe, she could easily weave between my clumsy attempts to increase the range between us.


    She had power.


    She had presence and charisma.


    And, at the end of the day, she had reach too.


    If she''d just pressed her advantage seriously and wanted to hurt me instead off blabbering on and monologuing like a damn cartoon villain, she could have put me away then and there. It had all been a matter of my strength, power, and build, but I couldn''t help but realize that I might not be enough to defeat a enemy like that who was taking things seriously. It was also something that wasn''t easy to change overnight, unfortunately.


    I''d lost a little bit of my confidence in that fight. Not just in my physical abilities, but my personality and general mindset.


    I''d wanted to approach that fight like a hero straight out of the movies, slinging out my own confident banter and giving as good as I got, but...


    Ugh.


    I shook my head, feeling a pit of self-doubt pooling in my stomach. It was tough, but I needed to work through it.


    I grumbled, grabbing a hoodie from my closet and throwing it on. It wasn''t exactly flattering, but it hid the worst of my figure''s deficiencies. It would have to do for now.


    "Hey, Sienna! You almost ready for your meeting?" a familiar called from outside my door.


    We''d planned on getting breakfast together before we split off for our respective program''s final orientations, and I knew I would be transformed anyway.


    But still...


    "Y-yeah," I answered, looking in the mirror one last time. "Give me a sec."


    Sure, we were going to show up transformed to the best of our abilities and in costumes, but there was no guarantee that people wouldn''t end up noticing. No doubt all the veterans would be giving the newbies the side-eye, evaluating them and wondering if they were worth their time.


    Maybe that''s a bit much, but it felt true to me. After all, that''s how it was in real life. People were always sizing each other up, looking for faults and weaknesses to exploit. Not everyone did it, but there was always a bad egg or two wherever I went that gave either me or Al hell. Just our lived experiences.


    "I''m just having a crisis, no big deal."


    I quickly freshened up, doing my best to run a brush through my hair and splash some water on my face.


    Finally, I pushed out of my dorm, grinning nervously at the big lug waiting outside. "Okay, good to go now."


    Albert raised an eyebrow. "Everything alright? You''re looking a little pale."


    I waved him off. "I''m fine, Al. Just nerves, you know?"


    "Yeah, I feel you. And heck, my track isn''t half as active or insane as yours. I gotta imagine you''re a bundle of nerves."


    "Pshh, yeah."


    We headed out of the dorms, taking the elevator down to the ground floor. The campus was as bustling as ever, with crowds of people milling around and talking animatedly with friends.


    "So..." I trailed off. "Excited?"


    He shrugged. "Sure. I guess?"


    We walked together in silence for a bit, me looking around and trying my best to stay calm and not let my anxiety build.


    "Hut! Two! Three! Four!"


    Al and I stopped as we passed by a large group of people doing plyometrics on a flat patch of grass. All of them were dressed in assorted gym clothes and drenched in sweat, and it looked like there were three girls and about twenty boys. They ranged wildly in age, from a leader who looked he was about college-aged to people a bit older than me and Al.


    "Woah," I whispered, watching them jumping on boxes they''d laid out in rows. "Isn''t it a bit early in the term for that?"


    Al shrugged. "Well, fitness isn''t something you take for granted, right? It''s something you have to work on every day, regardless of your training or your genetics. Just being able to break a sweat helps on the daily and stuff."


    I nodded, taking in the group for a second. They were definitely fit.


    Muscle, tendon, and ligament.


    Never heard of it.


    The guy leading the exercise was lean with a classic swimmer''s build. He wasn''t packing a ton of muscle, but he was visibly strong and fit and did his jumps with a colossal grin on his face. He had dirty blond hair and blue eyes that shone with the intensity of his movements and a thin, sharp jaw and an equally sharp nose that looked like it came from a classical era statue.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Two dozen students were training in unison, moving with visible exertion and focus. But for some reason, there was one figure in the group whose rhythm just looked visibly off from the corner of my eye. My eyes followed the movement, landing on a boy who looked considerably younger and more underdeveloped than the rest. He even looked younger than me, which was saying something.


    All of them had short, neatly barbered hair, but the boy I had my eye on had messy black bangs with dyed brown highlights covering his eyes and a ragged t-shirt on that looked like it had seen better days. He was breathing heavily, and his legs were shaking as he tried to keep up with the rest of the group.


    The boy even looked... frail.


    "Come on, everyone! Get that blood flowing and sweat dripping!" The guy at the lead barked at the others, breaking out into alternating deep lunge jumps so quick he almost looked like a blur. The group followed his movement, picking up the pace as they followed his lead.


    I gaped, but the weak-looking boy kept going, throwing his legs forward and back with growing intensity¡ª


    And then he stumbled, slipping and bouncing on one angle before falling onto the grass in a classic breakfall. Half group immediately swarmed in, helping him to a seated position and gently extending his leg.


    "Dude, Kazuki, you okay bruh?" a short, latino-looking muscular boy asked. "That looked like it hurt."


    The leader leaned in, clutching at his heart and panting for breath. "Take it easy little bro. You''ve gotta slow down and go at your own pace."


    Kazuki nodded, rubbing his ankle and grimacing. "Sorry, guys. I just... was trying to keep up."


    They patted him on the back and the shoulders, chatting and laughing as another boy offered him a bottle of water.


    A muscular boy with chocolate brown skin flexed a bicep with a grin, giving him a high-five. "Damn, man! Look at that hustle! Keep it going and before you know it, you''ll be beating us all over the edge of the field."


    One of the four girls in the group noticed us staring and grinned. "Yo! Boss!!"


    I blinked, feeling my cheeks flush as I realized I''d been caught staring. Albert and I shared a look, and I rubbed the back of my neck awkwardly.


    The leader of the group immediately stalked forward, his arms swinging confidently at his sides. "Why, hello there! What can I do for you folks? Looking for a friendly workout and some fun with the Power Fitness club?"


    The club members stared at us, flexing their muscles and smiling wide. It was almost comical, but they seemed so sincere that I couldn''t help but smile back.


    "Erm, we''ve kinda got orientation stuff," Albert said. "I''ve actually been going out of my way to exercise more though. You guys kinda caught our eyes and maybe I''ll circle back down the road."


    He slapped his belly with a smile, eliciting a laugh from the group leader, who nodded. "Nice. Well, good for you, dude! I''m Blake, the founder and current president of the club. If either of you you want to whip yourself in shape, you know where to find us."


    Albert chuckled nervously. "Well, you guys seem pretty advanced for where I''m at. But maybe if I get better, I could give it a try."


    The guy shrugged, shaking his head. "As far as I''m concerned, everyone''s welcome to train with us no matter what their experience level is at. We just love having new faces, and we''re more than happy to help a fresh fish get their feet wet. Besides, our guiding philosophy is sustainability and consistency!"


    He shot Kazuki a worried look, nodding to himself. "Last thing we want to is have someone push themselves until they vomit and cause an injury. So if you''re not interested in trying to sprint halfway across the world on your first day, there won''t be a problem here."


    I smiled, rubbing my left arm awkwardly. "Well, I''m not exactly athletically inclined."


    He tilted his head. "Well, that''s okay, too! A person''s fitness should always be self-assessed and tailored to their abilities and preferences. Trust me. Over half the folks here started off in the same boat."


    Albert rubbed his belly. "Don''t mind me then. I''m... definitely on my way to trying and getting back in shape. You know, new leaf and all that."


    I glanced at him curiously, but I was hardly surprised. His mom overfed him regularly, so he was always a bit on the chubby side. She''d always tried to do the same to me, but my mother and I were never comfortable with taking advantage of her generous nature.


    The boy named Kazuki finished his water, wiping his lips. Then, he stood up and limped over to us, clearly struggling.


    But the boy seemed determined, and he made his way over to us with a small, embarrassed smile. He waved at us shyly. "Sorry about that spectacle. Probably wasn''t the best first impression for our little club here."


    Blake laughed, slinging a well-muscled arm around the boy''s shoulder and clapping him on the back. "See, bud? Just go with your gut. Don''t push yourself past the point of an injury. Knowing your limits is far more important than trying to look strong."


    Kazuki nodded, clenching his fists. "I know. It''s just... I''m trying to change myself for the better, and I don''t want to hold anyone back."


    The group leader shook his head. "Now, you listen to me Kaz. This is all about the journey. Baby steps, brother. You owe nobody but yourself. And as long as you''re still walking on your road, that''s all that matters. One step at a time, little buddy."


    Now that he was a bit closer to us, I noticed Kazuki was... different.


    The boy had delicate, effeminate features that I could even call pretty, but I could see a raw intensity behind his brown eyes as he made eye contact with Blake.


    But then the look disappeared and he sniffed, rubbing his eyes. "Thank you, boss. That means a lot."


    "Little bro! You know it," Blake answered, ruffling the boy''s hair. "And c''mon, we''ve got new friends here."


    Kazuki finally made his way to us, extending a hand. "Hi there, sorry for the clumsiness. I''m a little self-conscious about it. Er, name''s Kazuki but everyone calls me Kaz."


    I quickly grabbed his hand, returning the shake with an awkward grin. "Sienna. Lovely to meet you, er, Kaz."


    "Yeah. I''m fine. Sorry. Kazuki is good. Yeah. Kaz, Kaz is fine. Definitely," he corrected, slicking his hair back and exhaling. "Wow. Um. What a disaster."


    Kaz was probably around five feet six inches, with a small nose and sharp cheekbones. He was almost slender to the point of looking fragile, but his jaw was strong and his eyes occasionally shone with a fierce, infectious determination.


    His voice was high-pitched and soft, and I found myself giggling softly at his nervous antics.


    "Don''t sweat it," Blake called. "We''ve all been there. I mean it."


    Kaz clutched his water bottle, his eyes widening. "Right. Yeah. Um. m, yeah. Hope we catch you around sometime! We... we''re not actually terrible. Our group here is just dedicated to staying active and keeping our fitness goals on track, and..."


    His cheeks flushed, and he took a deep breath. "Good, wow, you two seem really cool and I don''t know if-"


    Blake patted him on the shoulder. "Whoa there, buddy. I think you need a breather, haha."


    He breathed, closing his eyes briefly before opening his eyes with focus. A sharpness came back to his gaze. "Yes, I did. Sorry about all that. My nerves are a bit haywire right now. So, yeah. Nice to meet you two. Glad we didn''t chase you off."


    I giggled. "No worries, Kazuki. You seem like a nice guy. Not exactly easy getting into fitness, huh? I can definitely relate. I was actually literally staring at a mirror earlier thinking about trying to gain a bit of weight. My grocery budget was always a bit limited, so I missed out on some pretty essential windows growing up, I think."


    Kaz nodded sympathetically. "I hear that. Yeah. Well, anyway... Most of us go to the gym here on our own schedules but Blake and Sebastian host group classes and stuff when they have the time. You guys ever want to tag along, it''s a fun group and we have our own group chat."


    Blake grinned, putting his arm around Kaz again and pulling him in for a one-armed hug. "Little bro, did I ever tell you you''re a star?"


    "B-blake, please stop that! You''re suffocating me, you goon."


    I smiled, hearing the love and compassion in their voices.


    Blake laughed, shaking his head. "Anyway, you two have a great day and good luck with your stuff! Remember, if you want to train with the Power Fitness club, hit us up and let us know. Ping me on the handles or number I put on that card and I''ll add you to our group chat."


    He reached into his shorts and pulled out two cards, throwing it at both me and Albert. "There, see you around, freshmen. Consider yourselves invited."


    With that, the group headed back to the grass field, Blake in the lead and Kaz waddling behind him.


    Al and I turned around, walking in the direction of the dining hall.


    I looked down at the card in my hand, smiling to myself.


    "Think you''ll take him up on that?" I asked.


    "Maybe. We''ll see. I''ve kind of been fumbling on my own reading and watching guides. It''s just hard on my own."


    I chuckled, looking at my friend with pity. "Of course. I get it. But like you said. No char siu buns or new dessert recipes from your mom to derail you anymore. May as well try to whip ourselves into shape while we can, right?"


    He sighed. "Right. That''s the plan. Can''t make any excuses just because the world almost ended. Especially because the world almost ended."


    I nodded.


    "Gym buddies? Start next week maybe? When we''re not full of pasta and rice and stuff?"


    He stared at the ground, nodding slowly. "Sounds like a plan. Let''s do it."


    I smiled to myself.


    At least Albert was trying. And so was Kaz, and Blake, and all those other people out there.


    That was a heartening realization to keep in mind.


    Maybe not everyone needed to be out there fighting monsters and protecting the world from supervillains. Maybe some people just had to be out there, taking care of themselves and trying to live their lives to the fullest.


    I needed to try and remember that.


    Nothing was perfect, but I could always do a little better, a little bit of an improvement here and there.


    So, I would do it.


    One thing at a time, Sienna.


    One tiny step at a time.

 Chapter 14

    I stepped out of my changing stall, breathing a deep sigh as I adjusted my magical girl dress. It was still a bit much for me, but it was beginning to feel more and more familiar with every use of my Nexus.


    Albert and I had split up after breakfast, and now I was on my way to the main academic hall for the official commencement address exclusively for first-year Knights. It was a big occasion, and I was getting pretty worked up.


    A whole bunch of Magical Knights on the rise. It was exciting, but it was also a little terrifying.


    Students could enroll as first-year students at a major school that officially supported the Knights at any age between fourteen to sixteen, and teams that often stuck together in their home regions often came in at the same time, with training and bonding on the job solidifying their connections.


    It was rare for any ''hero'' to operate alone or outside of an organization, even if they were registered as an unaffiliated hero. It was a dangerous job, after all, and ''Guilds'' such as the League of Starlight had the resources and expertise to provide medical aid, team support, and even legal advice to help with anything that arose.


    Teams of cadets were often mentored by Knights in their home territories, who trained them and often took them along in supporting roles when dealing with supervillains or disasters. As they progressed and gained experience, they began to develop their own strategies and specialties, eventually becoming capable of handling problems on their own.


    Magical knights were only one part of the global superpower dynamic, but they had a significant impact and were closely scrutinized and watched. The Guardians chose their candidates for knights well for heroic inclinations, but virtually gave individual contractees free reign over how they used their powers at the end. It was a delicate balancing act to allow the various guilds and large organizations to self-police, and it was a miracle that corruption was as rare as it was.


    Twilight Aster had told me that this year''s batch had a bit over thirty knights, not counting the fourteen of us who were emergency contract holders. Having over fifty new knights in one entering class was pretty crazy by their standards, and the senior knights were definitely going to keep a close eye on us.


    I stepped out of the magical space where I''d transformed and changed into my dress, and out the door into yet another different grand hall.


    Kaleidoscope Academy perfectly balanced the sleek, modern hi-tech elements with beautiful stonework and antique fixtures to create a stunning, inviting atmosphere. It was very obvious that the architects had put a lot of time and effort into making it both functional and beautiful.


    LED lights cast a warm, inviting glow on the walls, casting shadows over the mahogany benches and rows of chairs that were set up. It wasn''t as intimidating as I''d expected, even with a whole entourage of... colorful, high-powered magical girls moving into the chamber at the forefront.


    "Lux!"


    I turned, spotting Claw Strawberry practically skipping over to me, a massive chocolate muffin in hand.


    "Hey ther¡ª"


    She tackled me in a hug, giggling as she wrapped her arms around me. "Guh! So excited! It''s finally time for our big day."


    I laughed nervously. "Is that a muffin?"


    She stepped back as she wiggled her cat ears, tearing off a piece and stuffing it into her mouth. "So sweet! It''s a caramel chocolate fudge muffin, and it''s to die for. Want some?"


    "Er, I just had a pretty big breakfast. But thanks."


    She shrugged, munching away happily. "Suit yourself! So anyway, who do you think is gonna give the speech? They said it was gonna be someone special this year."


    "They did?" I blinked in confusion.


    When did...


    Ah, it might''ve been something they told the properly contracted magical knights and not us... emergency contracts.


    Strawberry smiled, nodding eagerly. "Mhm. Yeah. They hinted that they were gonna bring in a bigshot to talk to us. Don''t know who, but they made it sound pretty exciting."


    "Oh. Huh, that is exciting. Hopefully they won''t just bore us to tears with a mundane speech," I smiled weakly.


    She giggled, shaking her head. "Hopefully not. C''mon, let''s go in together Claw Currant''s off with some guys he hit it off with, and I''m all alone."


    I chuckled, nodding. "Yeah, yeah. Let''s move in."


    We headed inside, Strawberry happily munching on her muffin and trying to be as quiet as possible. Her tail swished back and forth, and I found myself grinning like an idiot.


    She was so... bubbly.


    I was always fond of cats, and she was one of those types of people that just she acted like a young, mischievous kitten when she got comfortable. It was adorable, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    I paused, activating my Aura Sight to look around. There were over a hundred knights in the room, with a row of people who looked like instructors lined up at one end of the auditorium.


    Colors that ranged from red, pink, blue, green, and yellow filled my vision, and I took a deep breath, almost drowning in the sheer scope and variety.


    A lot of the older students and instructors had muted auras, which I chalked up to using some ability or another to suppress and hide their powers.


    My aura sight wouldn''t let me see the abilities or levels of anyone I was looking at, but I''d learned to use my own aura as a level 51 cadet to benchmark against Twilight Aster''s team, which had an average level in the 190s. Claw Strawberry''s pink aura was marginally smaller and dimmer than my own, which meant she was probably somewhere between twenty to forty. It wasn''t just luminescence and size I could see, either. It was a sense of depth and pressure in the air too, and other more metaphysical details - although it could be hard to tell what they meant sometimes.


    Claw Currant''s aura looked small and dim - very similar to Claw Strawberry''s at first, but I could tell it was very dense and tightly controlled once I''d taken a closer look while treating him. It seemed a bit unusual, but there was no way for me to figure out why.


    Then there were the Bravehearts. The three senior Bravehearts had auras that were only marginally larger ad brighter than Twilight Aster and the Garden Dreamers. However, their bombastic, over-the-top personalities were expressed in the form of a warm pressure and intensity in their auras. Their sunny smiles and brash attitudes broadcast themselves quite clearly through the dancing fluctuations of their auras, and it was almost overwhelming to stare at them with my ability sometimes.


    "Excuse me," a voice suddenly spoke up beside us, and I turned to see an unfamiliar face. "Do you know where the section for first-year magical knights starts?"


    My mind short-circuited for a moment as I looked at her up and down. It was a magical girl who looked like she was about sixteen years old, but...


    She was dressed in a shiny, pearl-white dress that clung to her body in a way that looked like it was airbrushed on. It was adorned with all kinds off frilly, ornate patterns, and she wore a subtle circlet like a proper fairy tale princess. Her platinum blonde hair flowed down her shoulders in carefully curled waves, and her light brown eyes shone warmly with a soft and vulnerable glow.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Claw Strawberry leaned in, her brow furrowing. "Are you a new student too?"


    The girl smiled and nodded, closing her eyes and taking a breath. "I am Magical Girl Elysia Veritas. I am unfortunately a late attendee, and enrolling without a team of my own. I know it''s a bit odd, but the Academy made an exception for me."


    Claw Strawberry bobbed her head, her ears twitching curiously. "Well, it''s nice to meet you, Elysia. Hey, why don''t you hang with us for a bit! Neither of us have a formal team yet, but we can keep you company in the mean time."


    Elysia blinked in surprise. "Well, that''s very kind of you, um..."


    "Just call me Strawberry," she winked.


    She smiled awkwardly. "You''re... Strawberry... and you?"


    She turned to me, and my heart stopped beating for a moment. I was still paralyzed by what I saw before.


    Her aura was a simmering, bright halo of silvery white with hints of gold and pink swirling inside. She was obviously keeping her emotions in check, and there was a sense of... anticipation? Fear? Uncertainty? It was almost like her aura had a mind of its own, and it was impossible to tell what she was really feeling, but I could feel a concentrated presence radiate out in soft, even waves.


    She was impressive. Probably forty or so levels below Twilight Aster, Dawn Lily, and Midnight Blossom''s level range.


    This is a first year student?!


    "Oh, it''s Lux. Harmonia Lux," I smiled, throwing up a nervous peace sign, which was quickly becoming a nervous habit. "It''s nice to meet you, Elysia. So, you''re starting from square one too? Well, at least you''ve already got a cute outfit. Mine''s a bit... uh, experimental, but it seems to work."


    She blinked, staring for a long moment as I did my peace sign, before chuckling softly. "Experimental works."


    It did work for me.


    Her eyes seemed to linger on me for a moment as she took me in, but there was no judgement or even recognition in them. She had one heck of a poker face.


    "Very well. So, about where we''re supposed to be sitting..."


    Strawberry perked up, clapping her hands together. "Ooh! Yes, yeah. Here, here. Right here, girlies!"


    She tugged at Elysia''s arm, leading her to a nearby set of benches on the left-hand side. We had a few minutes before the actual speech would begin, and I couldn''t help but feel a fluttering sense of nervousness and excitement in my stomach. I followed Strawberry and Elysia, settling in and preparing to pay attention.


    "You mentioned you were a late start, Elysia. Is there anything special about that?" Strawberry pressed, leaning in with a curious gleam in her cat-like red eyes.


    Elysia''s face flushed, and she clutched at her arm awkwardly. "It''s a bit complicated. But yes, I had a... family emergency I had to take care of that delayed my enrollment. Luckily, the Academy has a process in place for such things, and they allowed me to start this term with a special recommendation."


    She scratched her neck, which seemed to momentarily magnify the light in her eyes. "I will admit, it was a bit scary to come down here given the situation right now. I have no team and little clue about how the Academy''s program operates. I''ve been away from any formal knight courses for a while."


    Strawberry grinned, resting a hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry, we''re all newbies. It''ll all come together."


    Elysia blinked, turning to me. "So... Lux, correct? How have your experiences been so far?"


    "They''ve been interesting," I said hesitantly, pulling my hair back. "I''ve learned a lot in a short time, but I''m definitely still figuring it out."


    She chuckled softly. "Well, I am glad for that. Still, I have heard the Academy has a comprehensive mentorship program and training regimen that should not be underestimated. They take great pride in helping their magical knights become the best they can be."


    I smiled and nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it definitely seems that way. Can''t wait to see what we''ll get up to this year."


    I looked up at her again, noting her aura fluctuate like it was... shaking around her.


    She was obviously trying to project an image of pleasantness and calm, but there was a sense of anxiety or tension emanating from her when she made eye contact with me.


    I stared at her again, squinting. What was up with her?


    Claw Strawberry nudged me gently as the lights dimmed, signaling the start of the ceremony.


    A magical girl with an aura so bright and vibrant that it almost hurt to look at stepped up to a podium, her orange curls bound up into a bun on her head. She had an air of grace and elegance, and her green eyes were bright and striking. She was wearing wire-rim glasses and a professional black suit, and had a bright and sunny smile on her face.


    "Hello, everyone, and welcome!" The girl said, her voice crystal clear and exuberant. She had a microphone set up in front of her, and her voice boomed around the auditorium, bouncing off the walls and ceiling. "My name is Emberline. Some of you may have heard me, some of you may have not. Whether you know who I am or not, I''m old and crusty and basically have one foot in the grave, so don''t worry about it too much!"


    There was a ripple of laughter through the auditorium, and I couldn''t help but grin.


    After all... I highly doubted there was anyone in this room who didn''t know who Emberline was.


    "But seriously, wow. Welcome to another year, Knights! It''s always exciting to see a new batch of heroes come onto the stage and begin their adventure. With each year, we see new faces and new skills come into bloom, and we hope to help cultivate and nurture your potential in whichever way you choose to pursue. Regardless, this is a chance to begin anew and reforge yourselves into the magical knights you want to be. And oh, this is going to be quite an interesting year for us all!"


    Then, she stopped, putting on a serious face. "As you know, the worst catastrophe the world has ever seen occurred just short of three weeks ago, and it was a horrifying, devastating, and nearly world-ending experience. It was tragic, it was monumental, and it was a warning for us all. My duty as a magical girl is not just to protect our city or the world from supervillains, but to also shepherd and cultivate the next generation of heroes who will undoubtedly make a significant impact in the years to come. With the end of the world averted, it is more important than ever that we do everything in our power to ensure that such a tragedy never occurs again."


    She closed her eyes. "No matter our station. No matter our fame, no job or duty is beneath us. It is something the leader of our team has always believed. With that, I''d like to introduce someone very special to you. Not just someone special to the Magical Knights, but to the world as a whole."


    A man at the front row suddenly stood up and walked onto the stage. He was wearing an oversized black trench coat with a hood up and dark sunglasses, making it impossible to tell what he looked like. I squinted as I stared through my Aura Sight, noting that his aura was completely suppressed. It was impossible to even identify the color.


    Wait, what the heck? Who is this guy?


    The audience began to whisper, and Strawberry leaned in beside me, her tail flicking back and forth. "Oh my god, no way! If Emberline is here... No hecking way."


    "Arcadia Vox may have been the greatest magical girl to ever live, but as some of you may know, we were right there with them during Mortifera Nox''s reign of terror over Central America, Europe, and the Southwest Corridor. Without a doubt though, there was a period where hope was snuffed out. Where Arcadia Vox had nearly given in to despair, and was ready to give up and disappear into the shadows."


    Emberline paused, rubbing her eyes and sniffling before continuing. "The stories and legends all talk about Arcadia rising up, about being imbued with the spirit of the people and returning to the battlefield to her team''s aid like a Valkyrie reborn. But the truth is that was simply a moment, a single instance of fortune and grace that set them on a path to cement her legacy evermore. All the struggles, all the tears, all the doubt and the weakness. The training and day to day grind that she had to overcome to become the hero we all remember and love is left out of the biopics. It is a tale of strength, of compassion, of goodness and light. And ultimately, her perseverance and heart. And here is a man who can attest to that, having witnessed most of her journey personally."


    The man slowly made his way up the stage, and I squinted, trying to make out his features through my enhanced sight.


    His aura was weird.


    It was like it was being... redirected? Suppressed?


    All around him, the air was warped and shifted like there was a field of energy actively surrounding him.


    "He had chosen a simple life as a teacher, and was there to guide Arcadia Vox, Paladis Shield, Nightingale Eclipse, Comet Quake, Storm Vixen, and Nascent Abyss when they were students in this very hall. He had been a rock to them, an anchor when they were lost in their struggles and afraid to go on. A guiding voice of reason. And now, he has come back to share his wisdom and inspire the next generation."


    Strawberry gasped, smacking my arm excitedly as the hooded figure walked up the stage with a measured gravitas.


    He slowly took off his sunglasses, folding them up and placing them in his pocket. Then, he dramatically pulled off his trench coat and threw it to the side.


    He looked like a... regular civilian in a long-sleeved white t-shirt, jeans, and work boots. Save for his bright, snow-white hair, sharp blue eyes, and striking, handsome angular features and awkward, disarming smile.


    The entire room fell silent.


    "Introducing," Emberline announced, muting her tone. "The one and only. The legend himself. A man who has risked his life countless times to save countless lives."


    He looked like a man in his late twenties or early thirties, and he had an ornate longsword strapped to his hip, with a small inscription in the pommel that was barely visible from this distance.


    "Introducing," Emberline repeated softly. "A man who is here today as a humble former schoolteacher and principal addressing his former alma mater. The current sitting President of the United States... Mister Erichthonius Escathos."


    She paused for dramatic effect.


    There was a long beat as everyone in the room processed... who exactly was standing in front of them.


    Then, the room exploded into applause.

 Chapter 15

    I turned to Strawberry, my eyes widening.


    "That''s..."


    "The POTUS in the flesh. That''s just crazy! Wow."


    I could hear the disbelief in her tone, and I was nearly speechless. I mean, it wasn''t completely unheard of for a president to speak to a crowd of magical knights, but it wasn''t common, and the implications of him coming here totally incognito like that was... more than a little overwhelming.


    I had no idea what to make of it, and based on the emotions I felt in the air, neither did anyone else.


    Elysia narrowed her eyes, staring at him quietly with an unreadable expression.


    "Thank you, thank you," Erichthonius Escathos said softly into the mic. "It''s an honor to be here with you all. I know it must be a surprise to some of you, but I''ve always been a close friend of the magical knight community. I am no Magical Knight myself, but I have taught, fought alongside, and bled with the best of the best. Your legends and your stories inspire me and motivate me every day to continue to do the best I can in my role as leader of this great nation."


    He paused, his eyes darting around the room. "After what we experienced just a few weeks ago, it''s more important than ever that we come together as a people, as a nation, and as a planet. I know we have had some differences, and there have been... troubling rumblings between major supervillain factions and hidden organizations that seek to undermine the peace we have built in the last century. But no matter what happens, remember that we are all on the same side, and we are all here to fight together to ensure that there is a tomorrow for ourselves and those who come after us."


    There was silence as his words resonated through the crowd.


    Strawberry clenched her fist, an excited look in her eyes. "Damn, this is intense. I can''t believe... wow, this feels surreal."


    Elysia shook her head, squinting at him. "His aura seems... off today."


    I raised an eyebrow, leaning in. "You can see that too?"


    She smiled, looking up at me. "Ah, you have Aura Sight? Well, not quite. I can''t see auras. My skill is more like a sixth sense... I can feel fluctuations in auras and gauge the amount of mana and magic around me with my combined senses. In any case, I''ve attended President Escathos''s rallies in the past. His aura is... unusual. It''s like it''s layered, or encased in a field of energy. But it''s definitely not completely ordinary."


    Strawberry pouted, "Both of you have aura sensing abilities? No fair. Now I feel like I''m the only one out of the loop!"


    Elysia laughed awkwardly, waving her hands in front of her face. "Oh, no, I just have a minor ability. Not very useful."


    But I knew that couldn''t be totally true.


    There was something... off about her too now that I thought about it.


    She briefly made eye contact with me, and I could sense the hesitation and doubt radiating off her aura as she looked away.


    She didn''t have the same reaction when talking to Strawberry. I mean, her aura danced like she felt awkward around Strawberry too, but she was focusing mostly on me.


    Was there something in my own aura signature that was making her feel uneasy?


    Maybe it was because I clocked her real strength with my aura sight and I was subconsciously acting differently.


    Or maybe...


    Maybe something deeper was going on here.


    I was getting increasingly suspicious of Elysia, and I wondered if there was something I was missing. She seemed so friendly and nice, but she was definitely on edge, and there was a sense of heavy restraint coming from her.


    "In spite of the widespread damage from the Cataclysm, society is still intact, and we are building back from the ground up with more compassion and fervor than ever before. It''s a testament to our strength as a people, our unity as a planet, and the fundamental goodness in humanity. We are still standing, and we are determined to rise up in the face of adversity and move forward."


    Another round of applause.


    I couldn''t help but smile and breathe a sigh of relief I didn''t know I was holding as the president''s aura rippled and expanded, no longer suppressed but revealing a brilliant golden glow that emanated around him.


    Most of the other knights couldn''t see it, of course, but a heaviness in the air suddenly lifted.


    "I will say this outright. All of you are the best and brightest of this generation, and you hold a crucial role in protecting our planet, our cities, and our communities. There is no higher honor than to stand by your side and bring our best to the table for mentorship, and some of you may even grow to become heroes greater than the ones who came before when all is said and done. But more importantly, you represent hope. Hope for a future, hope for prosperity and peace, and hope for a better, brighter world."


    He lowered his head, his expression sullen. "Rebuilding will be long and painful, and many will struggle to recover from the tragedy. But with every tear, with every loss, with every stroke of kindness and patience and determination, we rise up and return stronger and more resilient than we could imagine today. And in that moment of renewal, we will never forget the sacrifices and the heroes who stood up and fought so that we could live in a better tomorrow."


    Strawberry chuckled softly to herself. "Man. He''s got a way with words, huh? Guess that''s why he''s the president."


    Elysia sighed, shaking her head. "It''s not a bad speech, but it''s clear he no longer has The Sovereign with him. It has oomph, but the speeches she wrote for him would have people in tears at this point. I think he may actually struggle with reelection, with the Unity Party''s approval ratings dropping so quickly."


    I furrowed my brow, thinking about the tall, eye-catching girl half the campus was fawning over yesterday. The raven-haired beauty was supposedly The Sovereign''s daughter, and she''d been spotted heading towards the school''s administrative offices.


    The Sovereign was one of two Paragons on President Escathos''s team. Once-in-a-generation talents in their respective civilizations that pursued mastery to the highest level and ascended beyond Pioneers.


    To become a Paragon, the World System required someone to pursue a course that would refine their talents in a way that served human advancement and the ideals greater than themselves. It was a state of being that only a handful of people could achieve in the world in each generation due to the tight conditions, and the highest form of being for someone designated as a Pioneer.


    Pioneers on the other hand, are individuals that the World System identified as exceptional talents on a pursuit of mastery for an abstract, refined goal that would directly serve human advancement. These could range from something as simple as a martial art, or science and engineering, to pursuits such as art or archaeology.


    But for a Paragon... that was the epitome of mastery. An ultimate expression of skill, ability, and mindset that transcended the veil of reality and reached a state of being in tune with the world.


    Once an individual becomes a Pioneer, they are offered accelerated advancements by the World System in terms of skills, raw power, knowledge, and magical ability. The system monitors and guides their progress, giving them an edge against those who have not attained such a status. It was usually a marginable but quantifiable edge, such as rapid mastery of instruments and languages, or a minor but significant periodic leaps in attributes like strength or dexterity.


    But the World System always offered advancement in the context of individuals and their goals. It was never forceful, never threatening, but simply a tool for talent identification, guidance, and encouragement. The system does not control a person''s life, nor does it dictate their will, but it offers those who would seize upon lofty ambition paths to achieve their goals.


    When offered a path to quick power and means to serve their interests, some individuals would take the system''s offers and spiral slowly to ruin. A desire for scientific knowledge could turn into an obsession with the unknown and a lust for power, or an innocuous passion for fighting inequality and injustice could turn into widespread terrorism and arson.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    In the end, the World System could only guide and protect so much. It did not decide the hearts of humanity, nor could it determine the choices individuals made.


    Most Pioneers remained simply that. Pioneers. But nearly all supervillains were Pioneers once.


    Pioneers who began to tread down a dark path would be offered special skills the knights branded as Depravities. They didn''t need to walk down those paths, of course, but Depravities often came during periods of their lives where it would just be... easier to give in, and follow a dark path instead of trying to hold themselves to their ideals and values. It was easy to self-rationalize too, and skills that could be considered Depravities were never explicitly labeled as such, except through examination by special skills created to detect their use.


    That was the crux of the problem, really.


    Every individual was free to choose, but choosing wisely was not always easy, and choosing well was even harder.


    Once a Pioneer acquired a single Depravity, they would never be able to become a Paragon, no matter how hard they trained or tried to redeem themselves. Their energy signatures and frequency would be fundamentally changed.


    The Sovereign was one of President Escathos''s teammates, a genius political kingmaker, and master tactician, who had served as his right hand in a good-cop/bad-cop duo. She was a brilliant battle strategist and a world-class martial artist, and retired from hero work after the climactic battle against Mortifera Nox fifteen years ago.


    She had won nearly every high-stakes battle and war she had ever been part of, and her intelligence was as legendary as her fighting prowess.


    But no matter how skilled and dangerous she was, the Sovereign was still human, at the end of the day. She didn''t have the enhanced vitality or lifespan from being a Magical Knight, and her strengths were all learned, not natural, and they could fade with age. The Sovereign had left the final battle against Mortifera Nox victorious, but with a ticking time bomb in her body.


    Many people referred to her as a mastermind, a strategist who could outthink any enemy.


    But she could not out-think the terminal illness Mortifera Nox''s magic had seeded within her during the battle.


    Some said that without the Sovereign''s brilliant, prescient mind, President Escathos would have never been elected as the sole third party candidate in over a century, let alone secured an uncontested four-year term and packed a quarter of Congress with his party. She had survived for over a decade after the battle against Nox, but time could only delay the inevitable.


    Her death three years ago had shocked and stunned the world, and her presence would be missed by the entire world.


    But her legacy was alive and well in the dozens of highly successful students she''d mentored and trained personally throughout the years. She had also famously adored children, and was known for sponsoring dozens of orphans, rescuing them from bad situations and getting them placed in homes or fostering networks. She had given the world so much and made a lasting impact.


    With her gone, though, a power vacuum had been created.


    President Escathos was incredibly popular, but even for someone like me. That is, someone who wasn''t too into politics... I could see the breakdown over the last year or two. The fractures, the cracks. With his chief advisor and confidant gone, he had lost a major pillar of support and stability in his administration.


    And then the world had nearly ended a couple of weeks ago.


    The president had personally leaped into battle outside Kaleidoscope City in a mech adorned with the American flag and rescued civilians alongside the knights and the remaining heroes that had gathered at the time.


    He''d risked his life, and had come out of the battle with plenty of injuries, but he had made a heroic impression that brought a wave of popularity. Nobody knew how it would play out long-term, but it seemed like his approval rating was hitting the low 70s for the first time in years.


    But everything seemed to be up in the air right now.


    "Lux?"


    I blinked, snapping back to the present as I realized Elysia was staring at me.


    ...I''d completely spaced out thinking about the Cataclysm and the Nightmare of Nox again.


    "Sorry, my mind just drifted off for a bit."


    Elysia frowned, glancing up at the stage as Escathos was making his closing remarks. "It''s okay. I understand. It''s a lot to process."


    "Yeah, definitely. Man, just..."


    She smiled, a hint of sadness in her voice. "I know. Escathos has such a long history with the Magical Knights, and it''s nice to hear him speak directly to the community again. He''s always been very vocal about supporting the knights and teamwork, but it''s a little different now."


    I nodded. "I can tell. It''s weird, almost like he''s... uncomfortable?"


    She nodded. "He''s been caught up since he was elected. But that comes with the territory, I suppose."


    "So you know him personally, huh?" I probed.


    She smiled, twirling a strand of her hair. "I wouldn''t say personally, but my parents worked for him, and my... dad still does. They took me along for his campaign but I never spoke to him directly, at least not back then."


    Ah.


    So Elysia was something like a legacy child in the world of Magical Knights. It was no wonder she had a freakishly bright aura.


    She''d probably been contracted young and trained by some of the best. She probably also had access to the most cutting-edge technology and training programs. That explained a bit about her but not everything.


    "My parents were always busy," Elysia blurted out quietly, as if reading my thoughts. "I was bounced around between nannies and tutors, and went to boarding schools a lot, but they did put in effort where they could. I guess it helped cultivate my independence, and they did something right because I was chosen to be a magical girl, but I missed out on having a real relationship with them, you know? It was lonely."


    I smiled weakly. "I know what you mean. I grew up with my mom, and we got along well, but it wasn''t always easy. We were dirt broke and she''s a single mother, so I guess... the stress eventually got to her and she spent less and less time around me."


    She nodded, her face filled with understanding and sympathy. "I get it. It''s hard growing up like that."


    "Yeah," I sighed, shrugging my shoulders. "But hey, it''s life, right? You''ve got to make the best of it."


    "Exactly," she grinned. "Anyway, what''s your team status so far?"


    "I was one of the emergency contracts. Contracted during the Cataclysm, so I''m a bit of a rookie. Didn''t get much in the way of formal training. Nearly died a couple of times figuring things out, but I''m here, and I''m trying to make the most of it."


    She winced, biting her lip. "I''m... sorry to hear that. I had no idea. That was a terrifying day to say the least. Even for someone like me who''s been a magical girl for a few years, it was..."


    She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. "It was horrible. I still have nightmares about it."


    "Yeah, it was pretty rough."


    "Zzzz....."


    I turned to my left, blinking as Claw Strawberry suddenly slumped onto my shoulder, asleep. Her cheeks were a bit red, and she had a satisfied look on her face as she snored softly.


    Elysia stifled a laugh. "Oh my."


    There were still chocolate crumbs on her face, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    As entertaining as this was, it was also a little uncomfortable.


    I couldn''t let Strawberry fall asleep here.


    I gently nudged her, whispering. "Hey, you''re asleep."


    She just snorted, breathing softly against my shoulder.


    "Come on," I sighed, shaking her gently.


    She smiled, yawning as she batted my hand away. "Mmmmm.... macaroons."


    I sighed. It seemed like it wasn''t going to be that easy.


    "Anyway..." Elysia chuckled, and she seemed a little distant. "I''m pretty new to Kaleidoscope. Like, literally dropped out of the sky."


    She rubbed her arm, staring down at the floor. "And well, I just wanted to ask. You don''t have a team right now, right? If you wanna pair up for awhile... maybe we can line some courses up or just practice together?"


    "Oh," I said, taken aback. "You sure? I mean, I''m sure you''ve got better offers than a noob like me."


    She blinked, looking up at me. "I don''t, actually. Like I said, I''m literally new, and um, I don''t have any references or connections here."


    "Huh."


    She seemed genuine.


    Honestly, she was probably above my level in skills, and I''d feel bad about taking advantage of or slowing down someone who was so much more experienced than me.


    But... I could definitely see myself fighting alongside her. Her sensing abilities would be a big help, and she seemed nice enough.


    She bit her lip, before continuing. "Um... I mean... why don''t we join up for a week or two and see how things go? No pressure, though."


    I nodded. "Sounds like a plan."


    She smiled, and I could see a sharp relief suddenly cross her eyes as she huffed.


    Claw Strawberry stirred, yawning as she blinked her eyes open, confused. She lifted her head off my shoulder and looked around, before realizing where she was and frowning. "Nnny... Ah, sorry. Did I fall asleep on you?"


    I chuckled softly. "Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind."


    She rubbed her eyes, groaning. "What did I miss?"


    I shrugged. "Nothing. Just President Escathos talking. He''s almost done anyway, so we probably should get ready to go."


    Her ears drooped, and she frowned "Oh, dammit. I nodded off! Argh."


    I laughed. "It''s okay. I spaced out for most of it too."


    "Humph. I never nod off. Shoulda napped when I was feeling drowsy earlier."


    Her grumbling seemed half-hearted, though, and I couldn''t help but grin.


    "...Well then, thank you all for your attention and for everything you do."


    The president waved to the audience, and the hall exploded into applause, the ceiling echoing with the deafening sound of our clapping.


    Claw Strawberry gasped, pumping her fist. "Yeah! Escathos for life! That was a good speech, even if I didn''t get to hear most of it."


    Elysia shrugged, smiling. "He''s good with words, that''s for sure."


    She glanced back, meeting my eyes, and an awkward silence passed between us before we both turned away and focused on the stage.


    Odd.


    She was... odd.


    There was something in her aura that was more than a little off. It didn''t feel threatening or dangerous. It was like there was something she really wanted to say but was holding back.


    "So girlies, anyone want to get some ice cream? Lux? Elysia?" Claw Strawberry stood up, brushing some of the hair out of her face as she stretched her arms. "Like, now. I am dying of hunger."


    "Strawberry, you just ate a muffin the size of your head," I deadpanned.


    She giggled, covering her mouth. "I know! And it''s time for second dessert."


    She looked at me with bright, mischievous eyes, and I had a feeling this would just become a thing I might regret in the long run.


    But hey, ice cream sounded good.


    Elysia looked thoughtful, shrugging. "Sure, I don''t mind. Good for after the speeches, I suppose. It''s always good to celebrate with sugary treats after a job well done."


    Claw Strawberry rolled her eyes, smirking as she turned to me. "C''mon, Lux. Let''s blow this joint."


    She looked at me pleadingly with her watery eyes, and I knew I couldn''t say no.


    I scratched the back of my head, laughing nervously. "Oh, uh, yeah. Sure. I mean, if you''re both in, I don''t have any objections. It''ll be fun."


    Strawberry held up her fist. "Ice cream, baby!"


    She was a sweetheart and full of energy, but she could be a bit of a handful.


    Just a bit.


    At least I wouldn''t be alone.


    I took a deep breath, turning to Elysia. "Alright then, let''s go?"


    She hesitated, but then quickly nodded in agreement. Then, she breathed out deeply, and I saw a visible tension leave her shoulders.


    "Let''s."

 Chapter 16

    "Mmm!" Strawberry scarfed down her second scoop of mint ice cream her ears twitching happily as she relished the delicious, cold treat. "It''s like, so good. Like, really good."


    I couldn''t argue with that. My cookies and cream was rich and velvety, with a slight crunch to the rich, creamy flavor. It was a perfect fit for the hot, sunny day, and it made my chest feel lighter, more at ease.


    Elysia''s strawberry cone was artfully drizzled with white chocolate and a bit of fudge on top, but she took careful, delicate bites, savoring each lick. She wasn''t exactly the talkative type, and she didn''t seem comfortable to start a conversation.


    But that was alright.


    "So, you two free this afternoon?" Strawberry bounced up and down, licking her lips as she looked at us.


    I shrugged, "I don''t have anything planned. Why?"


    Strawberry cracked her knuckles, narrowing her eyes with a gleam. "We''re sparring, duh. You and me."


    Wait, what?


    "Sparring?"


    She laughed, slugging my arm. "Yeah! We have open access to the training grounds now that commencement''s over. C''mon, it''ll be fun! You''ve got to see me in action."


    I shifted uncomfortably. "Um..."


    Strawberry huffed, crossing her arms. "Look. That Eris chick took me out in like less than a minute. I can''t have you thinking I''m dead weight or whatever. Besides, I want to see how good you are for myself. You gotta pay me back for the ice cream somehow."


    She stared at me intently, and I felt a flutter of unease in my chest.


    How did I get myself into this mess?


    Elysia giggled, glancing at me. "I think it would be fun. You can show us some of your tricks, Lux. I''d like to see how you fight."


    Great.


    Not even an hour into the semester and I''d been volunteered into a one-on-one match against a classmate I''d barely known for two days.


    And Elysia wasn''t going to be any help.


    Was this some kind of hazing ritual?


    She grinned, turning to Elysia. "Hey, don''t get any ideas. You''re joining in too."


    Elysia stepped back, her face paling as she put her hands up. "Oh, no. No way."


    Strawberry just laughed, sticking her tongue out as she shook her head. "Nuh-uh. You and me, girlie. We''re going to tango, or whatever it is you fancy uptown magical girls do when you battle."


    I sighed, shaking my head. "Elysia would probably wipe the floor with both of us at the same time. Her energy signature is pretty ludicrous for a first year."


    Strawberry pouted, her tail twitching. "Seriously? She''s that badass?"


    I shrugged. "Yes. Seriously. I don''t know by exactly how much, but I can tell she''s stronger than us by a good margin. I don''t know how much she would get out of it."


    Elysia crossed her arms, looking away. "Err... I don''t know about that. There''s more to winning than raw power and aura density, you know?"


    She was deflecting, but I didn''t push.


    She had a complicated pattern going on in aura and clearly didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Whatever." Claw Strawberry muttered as she finished her ice cream, crumpling the paper cup and throwing it in a nearby trash can.


    She perked up, gesturing with her palms. "I still want to see what you can do Elysia, and you know it''s just friendly sparring, right?"


    Elysia sighed, nodding. "Yeah. I... I get it. It''s just that I..."


    "Look, my brother always told me that sparring against someone worse than you teaches what you can get away with, while sparring someone better tells you what you can''t. Either way, just consider it some bonding time."


    Then Elysia closed her eyes, shrugging. "Alright then, let''s do it."


    Strawberry was overjoyed. "Yesssssss. This is gonna be a blast!"


    And just like that, all three of us were off, heading towards a remote corner of the campus restricted for the knights only.


    The training grounds.


    It was an area walled off by obfuscating magical barriers and hidden behind a grove of trees. There was a large, open field, complete with training dummies and an assortment of dangerous equipment. There was a track for jogging and training, as well as a separate room for wrestling and grappling.


    The other students gawked at us as we strolled through the campus, and I couldn''t help but feel a flutter of excitement in my chest. There were dozens of knights like us transformed around campus, walking amongst the other students and buildings.


    As a magical girl, I felt like i could never get used to the attention. I was used to being invisible, to blending in and keeping to myself.


    It was both freeing and terrifying to walk around as... Lux.


    It was so absurd, but the sun was shining, and I had fresh, delicious ice cream in my belly. Maybe it would be good to get some exercise and train a bit.


    But as we approached the gates to the training grounds, I suddenly felt a jolt of apprehension.


    I briefly turned around to see Elysia slowing down as we walked, and her footsteps briefly came to a halt. She looked down as Strawberry walked ahead, and I could feel the hesitation and doubt emanating off her aura.


    "Hey, what''s up?" I asked softly.


    She met my eyes, and for a second I thought I saw a flash of worry or guilt. But then it was gone, and she took a deep breath, waving her hand. "I''m sorry. It''s nothing. Let''s go."


    Hmm.


    I wrote it off as nerves, and Strawberry dragged us both the rest of the way.


    A massive blue barrier surrounded the training grounds, and as we approached, a glowing row of unknown script popped up in the air in front of us.


    It was a simple series of sigils, a glowing line of mana that twisted and undulated, lighting up the area.


    "Hmm, this spell formula... As long as we have a basic incognito shift going, we can walk through," Elysia explained, as she pressed her hand to the barrier.


    The rune flickered, and she walked in.


    We stepped inside behind her, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer scale and abundance of it all. We entered straight into a gym packed with rows of equipment, a door that led to a large field outside, and a massive bulletin board on the wall with a list of what looked like teams booking fields and simulation rooms for the semester.


    The equipment ranged from large, high-speed conveyer treadmills and excessively oversized barbell plates, to machines that looked like capacitors of some sort. There was a hall that led through a series of see-through glass corridors into a series of massive indoor courts, complete with a rock climbing wall, ropes and chains, and even an obstacle course set up for agility training. A map of the facility on the wall also indicated there were multiple indoor arenas and rooms with labels like the ''Hazard Room,'' indoor arenas with labels like ''Urban Combat'' - and obstacle courses that went up to Level 6.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Looks like the training fields are out back," Strawberry announced, huffing as she led the way. "I don''t think they book up too often, so we shouldn''t have to wait."


    She was right. We took one look at the bulletin board as we passed, and noticed that the training fields were currently wide open.


    The training field was bright and open, and had a gorgeous view of the sea beyond.


    Kaleidoscope Academy was built on a small isthmus that jutted out of the city proper, giving it a bit of a private, secluded feel. But with the training field and the proximity to the city itself, it was like stepping into a mini-vacation spot.


    A rocky cliff rose up on the far side of the field, surrounded by the transparent barrier dome and a small array of monolithic rocks. There were benches and tables scattered in the resting area before the final door out into the field, and the three of us took a moment to settle and get our things in order.


    "This place is... huge," I muttered.


    Elysia nodded, a brief look of wonder on her face. "It''s beautiful. I definitely didn''t expect all of this out of a training facility, of all places."


    Strawberry cracked her neck, stretching her arms. "There''s over a hundred of us here, before you count the faculty and pros. I think this isthmus also connects up to the University through an underground access point too on the other side. We all need a space to train and maybe organize in the event of a major supervillain attack."


    I walked ahead, my curiosity getting the better of me. "So, do we just fight in this huge open space?"


    Strawberry smirked. "Not quite. We have to walk out there and go into all of these marked mini arenas that will raise barriers so the high-level students don''t accidentally blow up the school . They''ve got active summoning defenses and stuff, as well as field settlings like ice and ''urban ruins'' among other things. Also, you know, there''s a manual for how everything works. Come on, we''ll pick a field, and Elysia can watch and tag in."


    I was about to grab the doorknob when I froze, hearing footsteps approach.


    "Oh? You guys first years too?" an unfamiliar voice suddenly called out.


    We turned to see a group of three magical girls approaching us, one with a wicked spiky red ponytail with bangs, a white and red breast plate with a red skirt, gauntlets, and a huge spiked hammer strapped to her back. She was staring at us with a frown and piercing, violet eyes, and I could sense a certain... arrogance? Was that the right word? Something about her aura felt almost too strong, like it was larger than life.


    "Uh... yeah." I shrugged, feeling a bit awkward.


    Another girl stepped forward, grinning. "Welcome! You three here to use the training fields?"


    She was dressed in a blue and white magician''s uniform, with a blue domino mask and matching blue hair. She had an innocent, cheerful face, but there was something calculating about her eyes. She carried a flutter of cards in her hand, shuffling them as she grinned mischievously.


    "Yeah. I''m Claw Strawberry. Member of the Claws of Saffron Grove incoming knight team. Met these two at orientation and we''re here to mess around a bit."


    They laughed. "You can call me Ace." The magician winked. "And this is Raging Sparrow," she motioned to the girl with the spiky, fiery hair. "We''re here as a first-year team too."


    Raging Sparrow nodded, not taking her eyes off us.


    "You two have teams too, then?" she asked, eyeing me and Elysia.


    Elysia hesitated, and I almost thought she might bail. But then she sighed, rubbing her temples. "Um, no. I''m still a solo applicant. I was on the move a lot before coming here."


    I nodded. "And I''m Harmonia Lux. Also kinda new at this and alone."


    Raging Sparrow smirked. "Oh? I don''t suppose you''re some of these emergency contractees we''ve been hearing about, huh?"


    "I am at least. And what of it?" I said coldly. "What''s wrong with that?"


    She held her arms up, grinning condescendingly. "What, are you angry or something? Heh, chill out, princess. Just teasing ya."


    I clamped down on my tongue, trying really hard not to bite back her.


    "Don''t get me wrong," Raging Sparrow shrugged. "Actually, it''s kinda stupid and impressive you survived like that," she murmured, leaning in to inspect my face. "I heard there were quite a few casualties out there. Must have been hard."


    The third girl rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. "Sheesh."


    She was dressed in a yellow robe with metallic accents and a little witch''s hat on top, and she wore an expression of bored annoyance. The magical girl was cute but something bothered me about her.


    And then she flipped her blonde hair with a sigh, ruining any positive first impression I could have formed about her.


    "They let anyone in these days, huh?"


    ...Wow.


    Elysia narrowed her eyes, her shy and awkward demeanor suddenly shifting. "Watch it, Sunlit Majesty. We have every right to be here too."


    "Sunlit Majesty?" I blurted out.


    We?


    The yellow magical girl smirked, and I could see a bit of a gleam in her eyes. "Oh, you know my name? And who are you? Another nobody soloist? Another emergency contract?"


    Elysia shrugged, huffing before stepping forward to stand between us and gently pushing me back. "Not quite. But I guess you could call me a nobody. Not like it matters. Better a nobody than a stuck-up bitch."


    Wow, where did that come from?


    "Girls, girls," Strawberry sighed. "Relax. We''re all here to have fun and mess around. Let''s not get into it right away, alright? Whatever issues you all have, I''m sure we''ll do plenty of dueling later. Contests, combat training classes. The works."


    I wanted to snap back at the two girls giving me shit, but then I stopped myself.


    Strawberry didn''t want to escalate a confrontation, and I did my best to calm down and put on a forced smile. "Yeah... You''re right. Now come on, let''s save it for class, I guess."


    Ace beamed, chuckling awkwardly. "Yes, yes. Let''s do our best, everyone! Team up, train, and do our best to learn and improve. Just, you know, not right now, maybe? Hahaha. First day jitters and all that."


    "Tch," Raging Sparrow said, looking at her nails. "Whatever. Not like it''s a big deal."


    "Sorry, Lux. Everyone''s just a little bit tense," Ace mumbled, winking at me. "You know how it is."


    I bit my lips, trying to relax.


    They weren''t exactly outright hostile, but they weren''t being... super friendly either. Far from it.


    "Anyway, we should probably skedaddle," Ace announced. "You guys have a nice day now, yeah? And good luck!"


    Elysia nodded, her aura emanating sheer hostility and... concern as the three magical girls walked off.


    She continued to stare after them with her eyes narrowed until they disappeared around the corner, and only then did I see a flicker of something in her eyes.


    "Those girls..." Strawberry growled, turning to me. "That was kinda rough. You okay?"


    "Uh, yeah." I frowned, shaking my head. "Just wondering what the hell their deal is. Any clue?"


    Strawberry sighed, tapping her fingers together. "Unfortunately, I do have a teensy bit of an idea. Ugh. I hoped people wouldn''t be like that toward you, but I overheard more than a couple of kids complaining that you guys got in through a ''back door'' or something along those lines. Currant and I went through years of prepping for exams, networking with other cadets, and sticking to heavy strength and conditioning work every day after school. So I can understand how people are annoyed that everyone in our age group who successfully utilized their emergency contract to survive the Cataclysm basically got offered a chance to come here."


    "I''m sorry, that''s total bullshit," Elysia said, her eyes now blazing with fury as she put a had on my shoulder. "It''s not like Lux had a choice. She''d have to had gone through hell to be here. I am quite capable myself, and I had to push myself to my limits just to survive. I can''t even imagine fumbling my way through a disaster of that scale with nobody to teach me how to use my powers."


    Strawberry frowned. "Yeah. I mean, I can imagine how bad it was out there at least. My brother and I volunteered to carry supplies around the ramparts and serve as backup when the security forces and upperclassmen were out there holding off all those zombies and monsters. We didn''t have to get into battle ourselves, but at least we got a glimpse of how much of a shitshow it was out there. Most of the students here just stayed behind a literal army deep underground and are frankly totally clueless. There''s something about seeing all the death and destruction on the news that... just doesn''t quite as click as much as seeing a bunch of security guards take down a giant flying bat thing with a rocket launcher, you know?"


    "Well, I''m just lucky I ran into a senior magical girl who walked me through the basics," I said, thinking about Twilight Aster''s calm and guiding presence. "Otherwise, I probably wouldn''t be here right now. I did get in the normal way though, technically. I was already enrolled in the logistics program before I was contracted."


    Elysia blinked in surprise. "Really? That''s pretty impressive."


    "Yeah. I would''ve just been a plain old normal civilian student who got in studying night after night with my best friend. I mean, I did dream of being recruited when I was a little girl, but that wasn''t in the cards for me. I never learned exactly why, but my conclusion from what I learned during the Cataclysm was that either my mother or both my parents made a deal with the Guardians to keep me out of the life. Of course, that deal probably went out the window when we were faced with what looked like the end of the world."


    There was silence for a moment as the two of them looked at me, unsure of what to say.


    Elysia eventually relaxed, grabbing my hands with a smile. "Well, in that case, I have to take a second to commend you. It is actually significantly more difficult to come here purely for the vocational programs. Us ''cadets'' are given a lot more leeway on the academic side, and we''re free to pick electives and leisure activities. However, the selectivity of the vocational tracks like the logistics program is notoriously intense, and the class sizes are small. If anything, you should be more respected for getting into that track."


    Strawberry nodded enthusiastically in agreement. "That''s right. You should be totally bragging about that. I''m not an airhead or anything but I don''t think I''d be able to make it here if I weren''t a magical girl. Not saying I''m not dedicated, but you know what I mean. So you should definitely own up to that and tell any bitchy knights you meet to suck it!"


    I laughed, feeling a bit better. "Alright, alright. I guess I did make it here. So, we going to hit those fields?"


    Elysia smirked, her body language turning almost playfully serious as we separated and walked into the fields. "You better believe we are."


    I stared at her, wondering about her sudden change in demeanor.


    I had a lot to unpack and plenty of questions for Elysia, but it was clear she didn''t want to talk about it right now. At the very least, she seemed to have calmed down, and Strawberry and her cheery demeanor was infectious.


    This was going to be fun.

 Chapter 17

    The enclosed arena was surrounded by a barrier that separated it from the other nearby training fields. It was a fairly small area for junior knights like us, and there were floating white runes in the air around us, likely indicating that the field was in use.


    But otherwise, it was perfectly plain and wide open.


    Padded mats covered in dirt and dust lined the floor across the entire arena over a a dirt bed, no doubt separated from any possible rain or inclement weather from above by the barriers. The walls were smooth and uniform, with the odd magical inscription and rune that served to amplify or adjust the space.


    I frowned, firing a Rank 2 Luminary Bolt at the mats. It was just enough to break down a flimsy door or shatter glass, but it just left a slightly singed patch on the padding.


    Then I gathered my energy for a more concentrated, bigger blast, and fired a luminary beam at the mats. This time it split the mat apart, causing dirt and rocks to fly in all directions.


    "Wow, that''s a sharp snap," Elysia said, clapping at my test. "That''s a really powerful shot for someone who''s only been at this for a few weeks."


    I stared in curiosity as the mat I''d split suddenly knitted itself back together, looking as good as new.


    What kind of technology was that? It seemed ridiculously handy. Why wasn''t it more prevalent in regular everyday civilian life?


    I shrugged, still a bit unsure of this whole sparring thing. "Well, I definitely need a lot of work."


    "No worries, it looks to me like you''re a natural." Elysia beamed, continuing to study me intently from her seat. "It''ll come quick."


    Claw Strawberry flashed me a wide, excited grin as she stood, waiting for me on the other end of the field. Her eyes glimmered with excitement, and I couldn''t help but feel a hint of nervousness flutter in my chest as I mirrored her stretches.


    Her magical girl form was a catgirl with a red ponytail and pink ribbon tied to the end, complete with a red dress and frilly pink skirt. Her aura was a bright, girly pink, and she had a soft and cute face that was a bit like a baby-doll.


    But then there were her eyes.


    They were calculating, focused, and steely with a willful determination that was difficult to describe.


    For someone who was so adorable, she actually felt pretty intimidating now that I was about to spar with her.


    Elysia sat on a bench, her knees pressed together and her hands clasped tightly in her lap. Her smile screamed curiosity to me, and a glimmer of excitement also shone in her eyes.


    She leaned forward, anticipating a show, and I could sense her aura pulse briefly in anticipation.


    Elysia had been tense earlier with the other magical girls, but her nerves seemed to have calmed down. Maybe talking with me about my experience and standing up to the three girls from before had gotten her mind off her own anxieties.


    Strawberry began to hop lightly on her feet, her outfit shining slightly with a sparkle of mana. She twirled a strand of hair in her finger, winking at me as she waved at Elysia.


    "Ready?" Strawberry asked.


    I nodded, taking a deep breath as I shifted into a battle stance.


    "Ellie? Will you do us the honors?" Strawberry called, flashing her a thumbs up.


    Elysia nodded with a wink, and stood up, raising one arm as she began to count down. "Three... two... one..."


    "Go!"


    I tensed up, raising my arms in preparation.


    But just as I moved to set up, Strawberry sprang forward in a zig-zag pattern, her lacy shoes transforming into clawed boots as her dress shifted into leggings and a red crop-top. Then, she suddenly rocketed forward at such a speed that she practically blurred, leaving behind a thin line of smoke and dust.


    I did my best to stay calm, tracking her with my eyes. She was fast, but I''d already dealt with two opponents even faster than her.


    I immediately threw up a luminary barrier around me in a dome, bracing for impact. But just as she was about to smash into me, she turned and jumped, kicking off with one leg.


    She spun in midair, pivoting as she propelled herself into a flip about five meters above above me, rearing her arm back.


    Clawed, heavy gauntlets formed around her hand, and a torrent of flames began to form like a drill around her raised gauntlet.


    Crap.


    My intuition practically screamed at me to move, and I quickly bent the light around me, forming a luminary mirage clone beneath the dome.


    I jumped back right in time as Strawberry slammed into the dome like a rocket. The walls and ground beneath exploded in a burst of light and force, sending out a wave of energy that kicked up a whirlwind of air and dust.


    I turned my back as she slammed into the ground just a couple of yards away from me, riding the momentum into a tumble. I was invisible but fully tangible, my mirage clone shimmering as it faded away.


    "Ugh, that''s an annoying trick," Strawberry grunted, a small crater carving into the mats. "Well played though!"


    She chuckled, closing her eyes as I held my breath, thinking of a plan. She couldn''t see me, but the only sense my luminary mirages would fool was sight.


    Her nose twitched, and she rolled out her shoulders, cracking her neck.


    Strawberry suddenly whirled around, snapping her eyes open with a savage grin. Then, she bent over with her gauntlets on the ground and dashed directly at me. So fast and with such ferocity that I hardly even had time to react.


    Shoot.


    Going on all fours had drastically increased her already-impressive speed, and she was practically flying.


    I dropped the mirage to conserve mana and aimed my palm at her, coating my hand in a gentle luminescence as I concentrated my mana. An orb of light formed, crackling with an orange-red energy.


    "Luminary Bolt: Rapid Fire!"


    I rapidly unleashed a barrage of bolts that crashed around Strawberry, exploding with a concussive burst on each hit. She didn''t stop, though, and just started ducking and weaving, kicking up a storm of dust as she danced through the attacks. Flames burst out from her fists as she slammed into the ground, causing a burst of fire and force that sent a gust of hot air that stung my eyes and made it hard to see.


    I jumped back, continuing to fire luminary bolts at her as she drew closer.


    I narrowed my eyes, observing her tail and limbs as she loped toward me. She was a flexible, agile little fighter, but I noted that she was using her literal explosive movements to build momentum.


    Maybe there was a weak spot here, after all.


    Her technique was incredible, and she was quick on her feet, but maybe if I drew her in...


    My thoughts were interrupted as she suddenly accelerated with an explosion of flame behind her, flying right at me as she gripped her fist in front of her face.


    I threw up a thick, block shaped barrier of instinct, but she smashed through it like it was made of glass. It was all I could do to kick off and throw my arms in front of me at the last second to roll with the blow.


    Her fist caught me right in the midsection, sending me flying back with a blast of hot air. I rolled, barely catching myself as I tumbled back to my feet.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Strawberry grinned, rotating her shoulders with a light bounce on her feet as she stepped forward.


    "So," she muttered softly as she approached, her eyes shimmering with excitement as she cracked her knuckles. "What now, wonder girl? Don''t you hold out on me."


    There was a challenge in her tone.


    She''d dismissed her clawed gauntlets at the last second, and hit me with a blast of hot air instead of fire. My aura would have protected me, of course, but this was a spar, and she was cautious not to hurt me badly.


    This was fun, even though I could tell she was pulling her punches.


    But not too much.


    This was the first time I''d sparred with another magical girl close to my ''level'' - but even if I had a slightly higher level than her, she''d probably been doing this since she was eight or ten years old.


    Strawberry was probably really experienced and had years of training behind her, all with Kaleidoscope Academy set in her sights.


    I grinned back at her, feeling a thrill of excitement in my chest. "Alright then."


    In spite of all the work it probably taken to get here, she''d immediately treated me with respect and an unusual level of openness and humor. None of the pettiness those other girls had treated me with.


    She was different.


    But she was also totally going to kick my butt if I didn''t think of a plan soon.


    In spite of my level advantage, she was faster, more agile, and more experienced in hand-to-hand fighting. That punch she''d just thrown at me was proof of that, and it was obvious it took a lot of practice to develop that fancy explosive footwork and range of motion.


    I didn''t stand a chance unless I pulled something clever.


    "Luminary Bolt: Rapid Fire!"


    She frowned, weaving into a cat-like crouch as the first bolt barely missed. She seemed ready for me this time, her tail swishing back and forth as she ducked and weaved with graceful ease. Her body was a blur, her face lit up with a playful grin as she sped up, her limbs almost blurring as she danced through the orange blasts.


    "Come on! You tried this already!"


    I smirked, jumping to the side as I continued to bombard her with luminary bolts, the sharp energy crackling around me as they sailed by inches away from her.


    "Tch. Did I misjudge you?" Strawberry pouted, dodging and cartwheeling through three successive bolts.


    I saw her frustration mounting, her amusement turning to a sharp and focused gaze as she continued to close the gap at an even pace.


    "Luminary Art: Ethereal Moonlit Dance!" I shouted as she drew in close.


    The initial Arts version of my Luminary Mirage was a variation of my mother''s famed Shadow Dance technique ¡ª which combined a slight visual illusion on her with a burst of speed and accelerated time perception.


    It didn''t quite give me a burst of speed like Shadow Dance did, but it was a far stronger illusory effect. It let me move like a ghost, leaving a hazy, spectral trail of luminescent light behind me.


    At the very least, it would mess with Strawberry''s ability to gauge range and distance as well as giving me an edge on where I was in comparison to her.


    Strawberry lunged at me, her fist bursting into flames. I saw a glimmer of irritation in her eyes as she came up inches short, hitting nothing but air. I calmly ducked under her follow-up flame strike, splitting into two mirage copies as we separated into two separate directions. I struck back, finally landing a solid with my luminary bolt as my copy flanked her from the other side.


    Strawberry was quick to react, her ears twitching slightly as she rolled with the body shot. She quickly vaulted over the bolts headed her way, launching a jump kick that was met with thin air.


    I held my ground as she continued to weave and leap, trying to keep track of me and not having a whole lot of luck.


    "Not bad at all," she chuckled, her voice raising in tone. "You''re quick on your feet and can adapt really well to being tracked."


    "Well, thanks," I said, smiling to myself as I continued my dance around her. "This is pretty fun, honestly!"


    Her smile widened into a grin, and her next punch hit nothing but air. She let out a frustrated growl, jumping back as she crouched.


    "That''s more like it. Time for me to kick it up a notch too."


    She dropped into a low fighting stance, and I grinned too as I felt a shift in her aura.


    Her metal claw gauntlets reformed around her hands, and a faint haze of mana surrounded her body as her aura began to blaze with a charge of fiery energy.


    She was going all out. Just as planned.


    Time for phase 2.


    Strawberry sniffed the air, smiling as she found my scent and turned to face the real me. She suddenly rocketed towards me, her steps quick and explosive as she zig-zagged to build momentum.


    She wound up her arm, clenching her fist, and I quickly redirected her strike with a slanted barrier. I jumped back, continuing to circle along the edge of the arena and drawing her in as I released a barrage of luminary bolts.


    She was still undeterred, leaping up and diving toward me with a grin as she cocked back her clawed fist.


    "Luminary Beam!" I shouted, aiming my attack at the ground to push myself back toward the center of the arena. Strawberry slammed into the ground where I''d stood, shattering the padding and digging a shallow crater.


    She grunted, looking up at me with a fierce grin as she leaned into the momentum, coiling her legs. "You really are slippery, huh?"


    But I could feel my mana running down rapidly. Luminary Beam was my most taxing skill, and I knew I couldn''t keep this up for long if I wanted to use my trump card.


    Strawberry exploded again, flying out of the ditch to chase after me. She threw herself forward, and I almost couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    I''d baited her in just like I''d planned.


    "Luminary Art: Hopeful Heart Alchemy!" I yelled, reaching out to the side with my right hand as I continued to push myself back with my left.


    An ornate orange staff radiating an auburn light suddenly materialized in my hand. It was tipped with a multifaceted crystal that shone with an iridescent glow, and the metallic studs and banding around the shaft formed a twisting, beautiful vine pattern that swirled down to the end.


    It wasn''t an exact match, but it closely resembled the staff of the magical girl I considered my mentor.


    Strawberry exploded in a zig-zag pattern, building up momentum as I continued to push myself back. I could barely see her, but I kept my eyes fixed on her blur, matching her speed as best as I could. Her body erupted into flames as she drew in close, and I knew this was the moment.


    "Take this!"


    Strawberry flew forward, her aura blazing as she drew back her clawed fist for a final, exploding strike.


    I knew that my Ethereal Moonlit Dance would frustrate her, forcing her either dash in wildly to overcompensate for the range and visual delays with sweeping strikes, or rely on long range attacks.


    She was close enough now that she could catch up to me in a single bound, and I grinned as the flames surrounding her fanned out and closed in around us.


    "Gotcha!" she cried, grinning savagely as she stomped out another crater and jumped at me again.


    "I think not," I murmured, spinning the staff and slamming the end into the ground.


    "Verdant Art: Entangling Grasp!"


    Purple light suddenly appeared between us, and I lost sight of Strawberry in a burst of green leaves and shrubbery. Vines burst out from the ground, glowing with an orange light as they coiled and twisted around her waist and arms.


    "Aw crap." Strawberry managed to get out, wincing as her momentum carried her forward.


    "Brace for it," I yelled, bending my knees as I twirled the staff again, pointing it at the wall behind me.


    "EEEEEEEE!" Strawberry shrieked, failing as she was launched into the air.


    Strawberry smacked into the far barrier wall with a deep thud, sending shockwaves of energy as the barrier lit up with a thick static noise. The vines holding her suddenly let go, and she collapsed to the ground, groaning and coughing as she clamored to her feet.


    I did it.


    Strawberry looked up at me as I jogged over, wiping dust from her cheek as she struggled to her feet.


    She raised an eyebrow, her face falling as she groaned. "Ugh," she groaned. "You sure play dirty."


    I shrugged, shattering the Entangling Grasp and dismissing the staff.


    "But still, that was a fucking amazing scrap. Your style is super cool and unpredictable. Where the hell did you come from, Harmonia Lux?"


    I smiled at that, breathing heavily as I leaned against the wall. "Just... playing to my strengths?"


    She sprang to her feet with surprising ease, and I couldn''t help but feel a grim pride seeing the holes and scorch marks in the ground.


    "I''d say," she said, grinning. "That was a lot of fun! Oh man, imagine what the more advanced cadets or upperclassmen here are like. This is so exciting."


    "You... um, okay?" I asked.


    She laughed, clapping my shoulder as she spun around on her heel. "Of course! We should do this more often. I''m always looking for new sparring partners other than my teammates and you''re actually pretty good. Close enough to where I''m at to get a lot out of it."


    I couldn''t help but grin at her energy and enthusiasm. She was clearly exhausted, but she hadn''t lost an ounce of her cheer.


    A steady clapping noise filled the arena, and I turned to see Elysia standing up, a smile in her eyes as she approached us. "You two were really impressive!"


    "Yeah, the newbie has some moves on her." Strawberry winked at me, smoothing her leggings and wiping her face. "She did a number on my butt, for sure."


    Elysia laughed, and I couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Did you get it out of your system then, Strawberry?" Elysia asked, tilting her head as she looked between us.


    Strawberry snickered. "Sorry, Elysia, but you''re not getting out of this scot-free. You''re up next, and you''re going down, ''undercover noob''."


    Elysia paled, and then she smiled weakly. "Are you sure? Maybe I should stick with watching."


    "Nope."


    Strawberry gestured for her to enter the arena, and Elysia sighed.


    She seemed almost hesitant, almost afraid. But she took a breath and put on a smirk. "Alright. Fine then."


    Strawberry looked at me, giving me a smug catlike grin. "Yay, round two! Now say, you said you thought Elysia could take us both down, right? How about we make it more interesting and go for a two-on-one? Heheh."


    Elysia sighed, her aura shining with a crisp, cool energy as she slowly walked toward the center of the arena. She seemed relaxed, a slight swagger in her step as she reached up and tied up her hair. "It''s fine, Strawberry. I just... don''t want to accidentally hurt either of you, you know? Plus, I mean, it''s just a friendly thing."


    There was a different energy radiating from her, and she slowly adjusted her posture, the shy and insecure girl fading away before my eyes.


    She turned around, and I could almost see a teasing look in her eyes, and she briefly gave me a smile as she crossed her arms.


    "With me, Lux," Strawberry murmured, crouching to the ground and looking at me expectantly. "Think you have enough mana left for a round two?"


    I grinned, recognizing the look in her eyes as she crept into that crouched stance. She wasn''t tired. Far from it. She was loving this.


    "I''ll be right behind you."


    "That''s what she said," Strawberry snickered, giving me a light jab as she launched herself forward.


    "Time to boogie!" Elysia chuckled, cracking her knuckles as she drew her arm back, her eyes flashing silver.


    Time to boogie?


    That was an interesting choice of phrase.


    Guess it was time to see what this Elysia girl was all about, then.


    The look in her eyes reminded me of something, and I held onto that as I dashed to the side and did my best to follow Strawberry''s lead.

 Chapter 18 — Elysia (?)

    Elysia(?)


    As Lux moved away from Strawberry, I felt myself slip away, pushing away the persona that I''d worn for years into the corners of my mind. I liked that side of me for what it was for, but I had decided to put it on ice.


    My body felt loose and powerful, and I smirked at the thought of these two coming at me at once.


    Every magical girl had a Signature Talent intricately tied to their souls and origin at the point of contract. Some had the ability to warp or alter physical space around them, while others could grow plants out of the ground or control the weather. They were as numerous and varied as the stars in the sky.


    I didn''t know what Lux could do exactly, but the fact she could use Nightingale Eclipse''s Shadow Dance was practically a giant glaring neon sign over her head.


    I was almost certain I''d found my long lost sister, even if she didn''t seem to recognize me at all. Or possibly even know I existed.


    And Strawberry had been a bit of a mystery, but I knew she was agile, lithe, and quick. A natural and seasoned fighter, no doubt. She was a perky one too, which always made for fun sport.


    I stood relaxed, resting my weight on one hip and stretching out as she charged at me.


    "Um, Elysia?" Strawberry frowned, looking me up and down.


    She looked a little uneasy, and I couldn''t help but chuckle as I grinned at her.


    "What?" I asked, blinking innocently as I tilted my head. "Ready for me?"


    "You''re wide open!" she shouted as she rushed me.


    I let her approach, pivoting as I moved to the side with one hand still on my hip.


    "I am indeed, completely ready, believe it or not. Why not give me your best shot?"


    Frowning, she lunged at me with an overhead, but I rolled underneath her, gently tickling her ribs as I pivoted behind her.


    I giggled.


    "Aw, cripes!" she yelled angrily.


    Strawberry stumbled whirled around, and I immediately stepped in and flicked her nose with a finger, giggling as she winced and attempted to counter.


    "Hey, take this seriously, dammit!"


    I grinned, blocking her jab with my arm as I twisted my wrist and gripped her hand. She tried to kick at my knees, but I ducked low, scooping her leg as I flipped her over my head.


    She was skilled, and clearly spent hours upon hours drilling, but that was one of many problems for her.


    I''d been raised as the adopted child of parents who were all about propriety and order and doing the right thing. Raised from childhood to fulfill a ''duty'' I wasn''t even aware of. Nor did I have a say in it.


    I''d been trained in all sorts of functional martial arts since I could crawl, fed the most optimal diets a child could be fed, and instilled with habits and mindsets to succeed in practically any path I could have chosen.


    And of course, I walked away from all that.


    Dark Princess Eris was a persona born out of my desire for freedom and to not to be taken so seriously. A rejection of the training and stifling strictness of my childhood.


    Elysia on the other hand... this persona of mine? She was in many ways, the opposite.


    Composed and ladylike. Graceful and elegant. Doting and protective.


    But not a pushover.


    Like the others that I could craft and rotate between, she was just another facet and manifestation of my core ability that made me... me. Elysia, of course, was created from my personal image of the daughter my adopted parents wanted to raise.


    I let go of Strawberry''s hand and held up my arms with a smile as I swayed back and forth, winking. She kipped up as she eyed my footwork, landing in a wide cat stance with her brows furrowed.


    I actually wasn''t certain if I could beat Strawberry and Lux at the same time.


    Levels, and the corresponding presence of one''s aura, of course, were just a representation of the aggregated power of an individual based on their raw parameters and the total advancement of their personal Skills.


    The knights had a threat classification for a reason, and specific abilities and the matchups they created mattered more than the sum of one''s attributes and skills. Or the durability of their protective aura and the amount of mana they held.


    There was no telling what miss Harmonia Lux could pull out from her bag of tricks. Even as inexperienced as the pair of them were, ''Elysia'' was limited enough that I could be caught and brought down by the right strategy.


    Arcadia Vox and Nightingale Eclipse had been the most freakishly talented magical knights ever produced by Kaleidoscope Academy. Not only that, but the two had naturally synergistic Signature Talents to gather and push power from the hearts and emotions of the people around them respectively. An argument could even be made that they were two of the most powerful ever. And it was undeniable that they''d formed the single greatest team in history ever when both were teamed with Paladis.


    As much as I took after my own dear mother, Lux was from what I''d seen, just as crafty as Nightingale Eclipse was said to be.


    Out of the corner of my eye, a Lux I recognized as an illusory clone flanked me from the left as Strawberry''s nose twitched, and she swung again. No doubt to open up a blind spot.


    I laughed, spinning out of the way as I slammed shoulder-first into a thin light construct, bouncing off and back toward Strawberry. She grinned, seizing on the ''opening'' Lux created with a barrier to unbalance me, but I tightened my elbows and threw a palm strike at the catgirl''s throat.


    It was a glancing blow to the side of her trachea. Just enough to make it unpleasant for her, but it pushed her back just enough to cause a slight imbalance. I twisted and whipped her away from me, scooping my arm over her elbow.


    I swung her up and reaped out her legs, slamming her onto her back, stepping over to crank the elbow. She yelped in pain, and I quickly let go to blanket her torso over with a sheet of ice.


    Then, I turned my attention to the invisible Lux approaching me from behind.


    Strawberry grimaced, clumsily rolling away as she hacked, sinking back to her knees as she tried to try to catch her breath through pained coughing. I could see water vapor rising from her body as she desperately tried to heat herself back up.


    Then, I playfully leaned back as the real Lux emerged from her mirage, firing a beam of light directly at me. I turned to smile at her, countering with a burst of silver-blue, icy energy.


    Her light became a crackling, buzzing stream of white and blue energy that twisted and turned with my icy wind, crashing and reverberating in the center of the arena.


    I smiled, pouring just a bit more mana into our clash as the energies ground against each other, ripping the floor and padding apart.


    Did she know just how impressive that was, I wonder?


    Lux''s level had risen quickly ¡ª no doubt due to her experience of surviving the Cataclysm, but she was a still a true novice. She was working off her natural cleverness and intuition, but the raw magical output she was capable of was already world-class.


    She had inherited her mother''s exceptional Magic score, no doubt, just as I''d inherited mine.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Lux smirked at me, straining in the clash and I decided it was time to switch it up.


    I felt my body moving, flowing as my emotions and instincts carried me through the motions.


    She was right about all this.


    It was fun.


    It wasn''t like the endless, soulless drills I''d been forced through as a child.


    And she seemed to be having fun, too.


    Her body blurred as she activated the Luminary Art she''d used earlier ¡ª Ethereal Moonlit Dance, was it?


    She darted in and out, surrounding me with four separate copies that danced and looped around me.


    And that was what finally caused me to frown.


    Compared to even the most run-of-the-mill average cadet around our age, she was... slow.


    She was a good head shorter than me, and her frame was slender and lean. I didn''t know what conditions she grew up in, but given the extent Nightingale Eclipse had gone to hide and disappear, I guessed it wasn''t exactly in the lap of luxury. That was something I''d have to change if... if I got the chance.


    I didn''t want to overwhelm her or Strawberry. Or hurt them. I was completely earnest and serious about that.


    Dark Princess Eris was a transformation I''d created with the driven goal of compartmentalizing my own emotions. The weight of my true purpose here and the last three years of my life.


    I''d hurt them as Eris, but it was a transformation that replaced my pain with... an almost cartoonish flippancy and creativity.


    The persona allowed me to treat my fights with the Knights as a game or sport, to find fun in something that, under my true personality, I knew was real and dangerous.


    It was necessary to compile the most creative, cunning, and adaptive parts of my psyche to find my remaining family, but Eris was a hollow, childish shell at the end of the day. She was a performance, just as much as being Elysia was a performance.


    I always felt guilty after my capers, where the dulling effects of wearing a ''mask'' with my Talent wore off. I''d always justify them with my true intentions... But now that I had found my sister. Lux. I felt a wave of overwhelming emotions.


    How long had I looked for her without knowing she existed? Nearly three years.


    Three years just grasping at wisps, ghosts, and classified files I''d memorized and copied.


    Was she already coming around to me? Elysia?


    Would she hate me for deceiving her when I eventually revealed myself?


    Elysia was a part of me, but it was a very specific part of me. How would she feel about the real, complete me? Not Eris or Elysia, but all those parts of me combined?


    "Luminary Bolt: Rapid Fire!"


    She began to bombard me with those rapid-fire projectiles of hers, and I sighed. Throwing up a simple silver barrier.


    She was sloppy.


    Very sloppy.


    A novice was an understatement.


    If she could be this effective against Eris in spite of it? Her talent and imagination was astonishing.


    Just then, I saw a flash of crimson as Strawberry flitted towards me, her claw blades roaring to life with a honed red light.


    "Dawn''s Flame: Berry Delight!"


    Her whole body lit up with an indigo flame as she flew forward with tremendous speed, her attack ringing with a high-pitched screech as she carved through the air, one arm raised high in the air.


    It was a powerful strike, and if it were a real combat situation, there would have been plenty of supervillains that she would be effective on. Especially with a team behind her.


    Still...


    It was a fundamentally flawed style. Strawberry''s movements were too big and showy, her emotional state erratic.


    I wasn''t sure if it was something that could ever be fixed.


    She would always be able to punch above her weight with it. Literally. But it was a style that developed raw, unfiltered power. There were far too many ways to counter it effectively. She was telegraphing her power and formulating her thoughts too slowly for my tastes.


    Of course, she was already a much better fighter than Lux. Something I could sense immediately when I fought her initially. She''d made the mistake of feeling me out, and I was never one to draw out a fight if it was going to be a disadvantage to me.


    "Luminary Art: Celestial Guardian Dome!"


    Lux ceased her attack to clap her hands together, and a prismatic dome sprang up to enclose Strawberry and me in a sealed, tight cage.


    One thing was for certain. Lux was more creative and adaptable than her sparring partner. More stubborn and determined, too. And far more willing to sacrifice her mana and stamina on risky maneuvers.


    Frankly, that mindset made me worry for her, and... I really hoped we could work that out together.


    I sighed, letting my body loosen up for what came next.


    "I''ve got you!" Strawberry growled, rocketing toward me with yet another explosion.


    Too predictable. Too eager. She''d made the exact same mistake she''d made against Lux.


    One... two...


    I bounced off my feet and closed the gap with Strawberry in a flash of blue, intercepting her with a straight kick directly beneath her. I could see a slight flicker of surprise and panic in her eyes as she hacked in pain and I let her drop to the ground, whipping my body around as I froze her again.


    She''d left far too much space again with her large jumps.


    Even though she was extremely quick for a first-year trainee, her style ultimately made her predictable and easier to close the distance on. If she''d been more conservative and only exploded like this when she needed to, she wouldn''t leave as many openings as she did for someone to take advantage of.


    Lux tried to follow up. She''d tried to sneak into the dome as she summoned it by cloaking herself again, but I was one step ahead.


    "Silvermoon Art: Celestial Veil!"


    I held out my arms as a wave of silvery, crescent energy burst out around me, distorting and disrupting everything around me. Including Lux''s Ethereal Moonlit Dance.


    She flinched in surprise as her illusory clones blinked out of existence, and I swept in, aiming for a gentle takedown.


    "Luminary Barrier!"


    She raised her hand with a grunt, and a golden dome sprang up between us.


    Sloppy again. Barriers were my specialty, after all.


    The semi-circles, walls, and domes she was using were inefficient and wasteful in their output.


    And for something that was meant to hold off attackers, it was pathetically fragile.


    ...If we got the chance after this, I wanted to talk her ear off about hexagons and arches and all kinds of geeky stuff like that. Hopefully she wouldn''t hate me too much for this.


    I balled up a hand and struck the center of the dome, shattering it in a concussive blast of mana. Her eyes widened in surprise as I continued to step in, and she pulled her hands back to block a half-assed jab from me as she shuffled back.


    I flowed into a series of follow-up strikes, tapping her here and there as she desperately put up a weak guard.


    Rather than hurt her more than necessary, I hit her with a burst of frost and energy to blunt her focus. She tumbled back into the mats, groaning as she rolled to her feet, scrambling back to a distance between us. I followed her to the ground in a quick stride, placing a knee on her belly as gently as I could.


    "Do you have something to say?" I asked.


    She looked at me, breathless, sweaty, and frustrated as she tried to catch her breath. "Yeah... it looks like I do. I guess we lose?"


    I grinned back at her as I pressed my hand to her head, letting a stream of soothing, blue-green energy roll down her.


    She grunted as she sat up, tossing her wavy strawberry blonde hair as it spilled over her face. Then, she flashed me a cute and awkward smile.


    It actually suited her quite well. She seemed so... serious. But she really did have a pretty smile.


    I turned away, walking toward the sulking Strawberry, who was face-down and grumbling as steam began to rise from her body.


    I chuckled, curling a strand of bright platinum blonde hair in my fingers as her tail flicked left and right. "Is Strawberry broken forever or can I fix her up too?" I called over to Lux.


    "Hey! I''m right here!" she practically yowled, tail shooting straight up into the air.


    I giggled. "Just checking."


    Lux snorted, trying to hide a giggle. "Go ahead. She may be like that for awhile, though."


    I bent over, studying her closely as I ran a gentle, shining wave of healing energy over her. Her aura began to stabilize, and she pulled herself to her feet, brushing her knees and hips as she stretched.


    "You know, I think you guys have something, even if you both have a ways to go," I smiled, looking between them. "I think we should do this again, but there are some things I saw that I''d like to point out next time.


    Lux''s eyes widened in surprise, but she slowly nodded. "What kinds of things?"


    I shook my head. "A little early for that, but I promise it''ll be helpful. You two have some real potential if you keep up your training and... polish out the rough spots."


    They were on the right track. Especially Lux.


    With a little direction and fine-tuning, she had the potential to become incredibly powerful. Already, I''d seen her use both the signature Arts of Nightingale Eclipse and her own inherent magic to complement each other and create brand new techniques.


    ...Perhaps she could teach me a few things too, whenever she caught up to me. If she didn''t hate me forever after all the deception and... the fact that her mother was a vengeful magical girl assassin who used to terrorize the world and that I wasn''t much better in terms of conduct. And as far as she knew, I was just another student here on scholarship who''d approached her out of the blue.


    The problem was, I had no idea how to approach the subject or tell her without scaring her off. It was almost unbearably frustrating.


    ...Hopefully, I could make things right. If I kept gaining Lux''s trust, maybe I could come clean and not lose her. Or not have her hate me for the rest of my life. I''d have to find her a nice pair of shoes at the earliest opportunity without making it awkward or forced, at least. Sometimes, my Signature was as much of a curse as it was a blessing.


    We finished clearing the debris and made our way out of the arena, chatting a bit about generalities and ice cream and plans for the start of classes.


    And then, we exchanged contacts on our Nexus devices and went our separate ways.


    I''d have to be careful not to slip up. As much as I''d enjoyed myself, there was still... so much to worry about.


    As much as it pained me to not spill everything to her, I knew the circumstances were delicately balanced. It wasn''t my place to force something on her.


    Maybe, when the time was right, things could come to a head naturally.


    I frowned, catching a familiar witch''s hat out of the corner of my eye as a trio of magical girls passed down the courtyard at the head of a group of knights in tow, sneaking glances in Lux''s direction as they walked away.


    Gazing curiously.


    A stuck-up bitch with a familiar witch''s hat.


    Pointing.


    I narrowed my eyes, trying not to draw any attention to myself as I casually leaned against a wall in the shadows cast by the late afternoon sun.


    ...Lux and I could talk later.


    I bit my lip as the idea popped into my head.


    The shy, elegant girl faded away, and I nodded and snapped my fingers with a grin.


    A manic glee overtook me as I practically felt my eyes flash red.


    Hehehe, that was a fun romp.


    Poo-Poo Princess had a job or two she needed to plan and pull.


    Hopefully it was nothing, but if it wasn''t, they''d get the message.


    Whatever the circumstances were, the warnings signs were already there.


    Clear as fucking day.


    And that was something I absolutely wasn''t going to tolerate. No sirree.


    Not in this girl''s lifetime.


    Nobody. And I mean nobody fucks with my little sister and gets away with it.

 Chapter 19

    Strawberry: Sheesh, my arms are gonna be killing me for days.


    Elysia: But yes! Let''s make this a thing! I want to see you two improve even more :)


    Lux: My feet too. Forget mana exhaustion.


    Elysia: Just to make sure... are you okay, though, Lux? I might have gone a little hard on you last night.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Elysia: Glad to hear it! :3


    too good to just be another student


    "Have a good weekend, Elysia. Thanks for yesterday," I responded, meaning every word.

 Chapter 20

    The smell of eggs.


    The smell of maple syrup and hot sauce.


    The sound of clinking trays and cutlery.


    The squeak of rubber soles against tiled floors.


    All of it was amplified as I ducked and wove through the massive, buzzing maw of the dining hall.


    I grinned, trying to keep my nerves from getting the better of me as I balanced a loaded tray of eggs, bacon, fruit and toast.


    I wasn''t normally a big breakfast person, but I figured if I was going to fix my problem with erm, physicality, I needed fuel.


    The academy had a small gym and exercise center, but I didn''t know what I was doing. I planned on taking advantage of it in the evenings or during the ''open mat'' training blocks that the Magical Knight program seemed to have plenty of.


    I pushed open the swinging doors that lead into the cafeteria with my back, peeking out of the corner of my eye as I scanned the room for Al.


    He''d texted me telling me he''d come down here for breakfast, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    I looked around the bustling, clamoring madness of the dining hall as I dug my free hand into my pocket, pulling out my Nexus.


    Sienna: Where are you?


    I waited for a few seconds, frowning as he didn''t respond.


    Shrugging, I decided to sit at an empty booth near the windows, where a cool breeze and a view of the campus gardens filled the air with a soft, ambient white noise.


    Still, he didn''t respond as I stabbed into a forkful of eggs, and I blinked, feeling a trickle of anxiety running down my spine.


    Something was up.


    I picked up my toast and shoveled a sausage and a fried egg on top of it, then drenched it with hot sauce and ketchup.


    "Sienna? Oh hey!" a shrill voice called from behind me, and I cringed.


    Slowly, I turned around to see Madison with a group of three other girls walking down the aisle.


    The blonde bombshell was wearing a mint green chic dress with a pair of polished black heels and a thick gold necklace. Her honey-colored hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her lips were painted a soft pink.


    She waved at me, practically floating towards me as I waved back politely. She seemed eager to talk, and there was nothing I wanted more than to enjoy my breakfast without being interrupted.


    She folded her hands in front of her as she approached, flashing me a brilliant, glowing smile.


    "It''s good to see you, Sienna! Prepping for a marathon? We''ve actually got some light jogging scheduled for the term ahead, if you''re interested. Just in the morning. We''re actually going to like, go for one soon," She tilted her head to the side, giving me a playful, mischievous grin.


    I blinked, taking a bite out of my toast and fried egg as I looked up at her. Why did she thi¡ª


    Oh.


    I looked down at my sweat pants and my simple, bland black tank top. My hair was tied up in a lazy ponytail and my beat-up, old sneakers were just visible poking out from under the table.


    I couldn''t tell if she was sincere or just making fun of me. And frankly, I didn''t care that much.


    "Uhhh, maybe! I''m pretty sore from working out yesterday, though," I replied awkwardly.


    One of the girls standing next to her snickered, and Madison''s expression faltered a bit as she looked down at her manicured, slender fingers.


    Then she rallied, her grin returning to her face as she looked over her shoulder at her friends. "Well, I think it''s great that you''re taking care of yourself like that. It''s so important to maintain a healthy lifestyle. You know me though. Gotta keep the goods in working order!"


    I sighed, looking down at my eggs.


    Now that she mentioned it, Madison did give the impression that she embodied that urban health and image-obsessed aesthetic.


    She was confident and attractive, with a contagious, easygoing sort of energy that would be endearing if it wasn''t so damn draining to be around.


    Still, I hadn''t talked to her much. She was just a bit of an acquaintance so far.


    One that seemed a little too eager to start telling me what to do and how I should act.


    It wasn''t like her condescension was a secret. It was obvious. Especially with her friends around her now, who kept sizing me up with their eyes.


    And frankly, I found it annoying.


    Al was the one I wanted to just kick back and hang out with right now, and well... he wasn''t responding.


    "Excuse me," a melodic, slightly lyrical voice interrupted, and I looked up from my phone to see a strikingly pretty, well-proportioned girl approaching. She had piercing, inquisitive hazel eyes and a tangle of dark, thick hair that flowed down her back in waves.


    She was tall and athletic, and her movements were deliberate and graceful. On top of that, she exuded a natural, unspoken confidence that even Madison and her squad didn''t seem capable of matching.


    She was wearing a pink, well-fitted blouse and a pair of flowing, layered white skirts that flowed with her body and a matching burgundy purse. She wasn''t flashy, but I could see that everything was tailor-made to fit and compliment her figure.


    She looked like a high-class socialite, or the daughter of a well-known politician or business magnate.


    But I recognized her immediately as the girl the school had been gawking over a couple of days ago.


    The Sovereign''s daughter.


    And of all the people she could have been with...


    My eyes widened as Albert jogged closely after her, his face slightly flushed and slightly out of breath.


    "Al? Hey there! Where have you been?" I grinned, playing it casual.


    "Sorry. I uh. It''s been a bit of a crazy morning," he offered apologetically as he wiped his forehead.


    The dark-haired girl acknowledged Madison, bowing slightly as the girls around her swooned and cooed at her presence.


    "So... you''re the new local celebrity!" Madison grinned, tilting her head at her. "Nice to meet you. I''m Madison and I dorm up the hall from Sienna here."


    The girl simply inclined her head politely, giving Madison a serene smile.


    "My name is Stella. It''s a pleasure to meet you as well, Madison. I must say, your outfit is quite stunning," She nodded, gesturing at her dress.


    Madison visibly blushed, pulling her hair back over her shoulder with her fingertips as she giggled.


    As charismatic as she was, it was amusing to see her completely overwhelmed by Stella.


    Albert took a seat across from me, leaning on his elbow as he flashed me a knowing grin.


    "Hey Sienna," He greeted me quietly, shifting his weight as he turned to Stella and Madison.


    I furrowed my brow in concern, noticing the telltale signs of a plan in motion.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Al was always surprisingly quick on his feet and resourceful in a pinch, but his ''plans'' weren''t always well thought out.


    Even when they were, there were always variables that you couldn''t control.


    He had a good batting record, though. A damn good one.


    Stella chuckled softly, but I caught a sharp look in her eyes as she quickly looked between me and Madison.


    I didn''t know what conclusion she came to, but I knew the contrast in visible status between Albert and me and Madison''s group was jarring.


    "Anyway, I must be off," Madison announced, taking a step back as she kept her eyes on Stella. "It was nice meeting you, Stella! Let''s circle back around?"


    "Of course," Stella agreed, dipping her head with a small smile.


    Madison ducked her head and walked off, with her girls in tow as they scurried after her.


    Albert looked over, staring at me intently, and I shrugged.


    He didn''t need to ask.


    Stella waited for a moment, watching as the small crowd of girls moved out of earshot, before turning to us with a nod.


    "Uh, hi?" I waved, suddenly feeling a bit nervous as I studied her. I moved to stand up, but she plopped down in the chair between Albert and me.


    "Oh, I''m sorry! Is this okay? Please excuse me. I thought it might be nice to sit with you. I won''t intrude for long, I promise," She whispered, inclining her head politely.


    Albert grinned. "No problem, Stella! And don''t worry, it''s nothing serious. Just here for a quick bite to eat. It''s good to see you again this morning."


    I blinked.


    Again?


    "Of course. It''s wonderful to see you both, as well. I don''t want to interfere with your... day," She chuckled, folding her hands neatly in front of her.


    It was like she was aware of the attention she''d attracted. Eyes all over the dining hall seemed to be on her and our table, and I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her.


    She certainly seemed to be taking it in stride, though. She didn''t seem to be bothered at all.


    She looked like the kind of person who was used to attention and notoriety, and she seemed confident enough not to let it bother her.


    Her eyes darted over me and my messy sweat pants and old sneakers again, and she smiled, flashing me a subtle nod.


    It wasn''t demeaning, but there was a brief flicker of amusement or maybe pity there that made me wince internally.


    She wasn''t looking down on me or anything, but it was apparent she knew we were worlds apart.


    Still, it wasn''t her fault. It was just the way it was.


    I had my reasons for looking... less than glamorous.


    Albert ribbed me gently as I took a bite out of my toast, and Stella cleared her throat politely.


    "Thank you again, Albert. You''ve helped me out tremendously over the past week. I hope I can return the favor in some way," She beamed, tapping her chin with a delicate finger. "Oh, and you too, Sienna. It''s nice meeting you. I''m still new to the area and haven''t gotten a chance to explore it much yet."


    I blinked again. She was already talking to us like we''d known each other for years, and she was practically apologizing for bothering us.


    "You''re welcome. Umm, how do you two know each other?" I asked, trying to come up with something to say.


    Stella smiled politely as she inclined her head, her eyes sparkling as she looked me over again. "Well, we do live here now. And since we''re all first years, it only makes sense to make friends, wouldn''t you agree?"


    She gave me an awkward pat on the shoulder, and I leaned back, raising my eyebrows in surprise as she put on the worst poker face I''d ever seen.


    Albert snickered. "Well, let''s just say I stumbled on Stella here while wandering around the school during orientation week. Turns out we have some hobbies in common. More than a few, really."


    Stella burst out laughing, her eyes creasing at the corners as she looked back and forth between me and Albert.


    She smiled politely, but a sliver of mischief seemed to snake its way into her eyes.


    "He has quite the imagination. But I suppose it''s hard to keep a secret around here," She sighed, shaking her head at the ceiling with a rueful smile.


    My curiosity was officially piqued.


    "What are you guys planning?" I looked back and forth between them as they gave each other a secretive look.


    "Say. How about we head back to my room after breakfast?" Al offered, leaning back in his chair. "It wouldn''t be as awkward with well, you with us Sienna. A boy and a girl just walking around campus is probably gonna garner a lot of attention."


    "Please stop trying to scheme with me in public. You''re only digging a bigger hole for both of us," Stella grumbled, her lips curling as she stared off into the distance.


    Wait... what was going on?


    "So, you two really just met?" I smirked, leaning my chin on my palm as I looked at them.


    It was a curious situation. I''d never seen Albert get so chummy with anyone before.


    He shrugged, taking a bite out of his scrambled eggs as Stella shifted uncomfortably in her seat.


    "Well, I kinda dropped my bag. Albert helped me pick everything up. It was silly and embarrassing, really. Nothing worth getting worked up over. Right, Albert?" She sighed, tilting her head forward.


    There was a sort of weariness in her eyes that she tried to cover up with a charming smile.


    She was putting on an act, and it was surprisingly convincing.


    "Right. There''s no reason to let gossip spiral and get everyone worried or carried away. Just a natural thing that happened, that''s all." Albert smirked.


    Stella and Albert traded glances and I furrowed my brow in confusion.


    What were they even saying?


    I blinked, turning back to my plate of breakfast food, frowning in disbelief.


    Not only had they not explained anything, but they didn''t even get food yet.


    "Have you guys finished? I can help you grab something, if you''re still hungry," I offered awkwardly, waving at the rows of hot, steamy buffet trays lined up behind us.


    "It''s alright. I don''t usually eat much in the morning. Thank you, though, Sienna. It''s very kind of you," Stella smiled, leaning back in her chair.


    She took in a deep breath, crossing her arms as her expression grew serious.


    Albert shifted uncomfortably, mulling over something in his head as Stella seemed to take a moment to collect herself.


    Then, her grin returned, and she lowered her eyes as she sat up straight.


    "Alright. I''ll go get some food. Is there anything you guys need?" Albert offered as he slowly rose from his seat, darting his eyes nervously between us.


    We looked at him, and he shrugged, gesturing to the buffet with a frustrated expression.


    "Toilet paper. Lunchmeat. Whatever," He huffed, walking away.


    I giggled, still slightly confused as I shook my head at Stella.


    She was too poised to let anything get under her skin, and for a moment, we were left alone at the table.


    She blinked, looking around as she flexed her fingers.


    "Hmph. I don''t usually bother with breakfast, but I figured I''d try it out since I''m still getting used to being here. The food''s actually not bad," She confessed, leaning forward on her elbows.


    She seemed... earnest. I could feel for her, with all these eyes on her. She''d had a rough start, but I couldn''t say I understood how she''d managed to win over my best friend in the world so quickly. Or was it the other way around?


    This was such a weird way to start my morning and weekend.


    "Here''s hoping it stays that way," I smiled, watching as she seemed to shift from one foot to the other.


    "So, how long have you two known each other?" Stella asked softly, tilting her head as she studied me.


    "Oh! Uh, well, we go way back," I replied, feeling a bit lost. "We''ve been close friends since... well, as long as I can remember, really. I mean all the way back to playing in sandboxes. And he''s the reason I''m even here."


    "That long, huh? He''s certainly been looking out for you," Stella smiled, a sparkle in her eye as she looked at me.


    "Yeah. He''s a total goof, but he''s the closest thing to a brother I''ve got," I admitted, shrugging.


    She nodded, taking a moment to pull a deep breath as she looked down at her nails.


    "I envy that, actually," She confessed, her gaze drifting towards the windows.


    She had a faraway look in her eye for a moment, and I watched as a gentle breeze tousled her hair.


    Then, she cleared her throat, giving me an apologetic look as Albert returned with two heaping tray of eggs, bacon, sausage, fruit and toast.


    He slid a tray over to Stella. Then, he took his seat next to her.


    I noticed a tiny, glittering earring dangling from her earlobe as she thanked him.


    It was a sparkling diamond in the shape of a teardrop, and it caught the light as she moved her head.


    She sure did seem like she came from a well-off family, but The Sovereign did have a reputation. She was a strict, master martial arts master, and came from an old samurai family. The Sovereign even claimed to be a direct descendant of Tokugawa Ieyasu.


    Even on her deathbed, she was seen as a powerful and formidable kingmaker who commanded respect and allegiance throughout the world. She''d passed away suddenly, leaving a gaping power vacuum and a potential political mess waiting to happen.


    This Stella girl was undeniably beautiful and her mannerisms seemed to be carefully constructed to reflect the impression she wanted to project, but I didn''t have enough context to make any final judgments.


    Still, I could tell that she was hiding something. It was in the subtle nuances of her movements and her expressions.


    And there was something in the way Albert looked at her, like he knew what she was going through or going to face.


    She seemed guarded, maybe a little unsure of herself, but not unfriendly.


    Just... cautious.


    It was something I understood very, very well.


    As they started to dig into their meals, I felt the conversation dying down, and Stella and Albert were exchanging furtive glances and nervous looks.


    Even with all of her composure, it was clear that she was bothered by something.


    Whatever it was, it had to do with more than her new surroundings and the attention that was on her.


    And I''d have to do some digging.


    After all, if she was going to get close to Albert, I needed to keep a close eye on her.


    He had a knack for finding trouble, and the last thing I wanted was to get caught up in some crazy conspiracy or nasty rumors.


    "So. What''s the plan for today? What''s with all the hush-hush?" I asked, stretching as I leaned back in my chair.


    They traded glances, and Albert looked down at Stella, silently pleading with her.


    She hesitated for a moment, then sighed, reaching into a purse by her side.


    "Alright, Sienna. I''ll let you know, but you can''t tell anyone."


    And then, she moved the purse beneath the table, and subtly pulled out a book.


    A book I definitely recognized as a first print, signed edition of the first volume of ''Magical Girl: Raging Angels.''


    It was very niche but award-winning, critically acclaimed, stylized graphic novel series about a group of girls on a secret quest to take down a secret cabal of evil nazi vampires and other supernatural creatures that were bent on destroying the world. It was a high-octane coming of age story that blended action, adventure, and romance, with characters that were over-the-top with one-liners to say the least.


    It was a guilty pleasure. It was geeky. But Magical Knight watchers were obsessed with the series. It was a series Al and I both knew all too well.


    "You''re a..." I squeaked, feeling a shiver run down my spine as I stared at the book.


    Stella gave Albert a pointed look and sighed.


    No way.


    My image of her had shattered instantly.


    And then she pulled out a finely crafted figurine of the main character to show beneath the table. She was sporting a sleek black costume with a flowing, detachable flaming cloak behind her.


    And then another. The masked love interest of the series, with a tangle of fluffy white hair and a fluttering white scarf.


    And finally, a chibi figure of the series mascot, an adorable orange cat with oversized eyes, a green cape, and a white bow-tie.


    "Oh my god," I whispered. "Y-you''re a."


    She sighed, blushing deeply as she slipped her ''collection'' back into her purse.


    "Yup."

 Chapter 21

    "The girl everyone''s been whispering about. One time national spelling bee champion at ten years old. Two-time winner of the American Grappling Federation''s sixty and seventy pound weight division''s annual tournament. Three-time winner of the World Karate Association pre-teen seventy-five and eighty-five pound divisions. Paraded around publicly as The Sovereign''s pride and joy before she disappeared from the public eye entirely due to her health," Al rattled off as we departed the dining hall.


    Stella sighed, putting a hand to her forehead. "Albert, please."


    Al gave her a sympathetic grin as we continued across the courtyard, his eyes darting around suspiciously as he kept his voice low.


    "Everyone knows who you are, Stella. I mean, I didn''t at first. I just saw you scatter your painting supplies all over the place and went over to help," He shrugged, putting his hands behind his head.


    Then, he snickered.


    "And who would''ve thought. Miss mysterious and untouchable Stella Matsudaira. A hardcore manga and figurine collector who saw my ''Raging Angels'' necklace and keychain and went absolutely ballistic," He chuckled. "It''s fate, Stella! Can''t deny it. We were meant to be friends."


    She shook her head, a playful smirk on her face as she rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah. I''m a geek. A mega nerd. Get over it."


    "Is letting that get out such a big deal? You''re amazing, Stella. Way better than the whole perfect princess act," I offered, flashing her a slight smile.


    "Oh trust me. It''s not that. I mean, sure, some people might have a few snarky comments about it. But that''s not what I''m worried about. It''s..." She trailed off, trailing her fingers over her heart as she frowned, lost in her thoughts.


    She suddenly seemed a lot more vulnerable and uncertain than before.


    "I was raised to be, well, this. I mean, my mother always told me I represented some long legacies and tradition. That it was my duty to carry them on. That getting to follow my dreams and do what I love was a privilege that came with a cost," She smiled sadly, clasping her hands in front of her.


    I felt a flash of sympathy for her.


    It sounded like a pressure that was hard to escape. Like she couldn''t just exist and be herself.


    I didn''t want to assume anything, though.


    "What kind of traditions and legacies are we talking about, Stella?" I asked softly.


    Stella smiled, folding her arms behind her back as we crossed the grassy quad.


    "Well, everyone knows The Sovereign was one of the heroes who fought in the final battle and ''survived'' the Nightmare of Nox right? But she knew better than anyone she was living on borrowed time," She responded, tilting her head back as she studied the sky. "Her husband ¡ª my father I guess, still carries on her torch, but he was just a regular albeit brilliant guy who built a small empire in Silicon Valley."


    She shrugged, eyeing me carefully as she let me absorb what she was saying.


    Albert stroked his chin. "Come to think of it, the timing does seem a bit odd. The Sovereign''s son died in battle against Osmium Titan. And then while everyone was mourning, she came public with an infant daughter in the days after the final battle."


    Stella flinched, pursing her lips as she tensed up.


    "She was already running out of time, and she knew she''d never have another chance to do what she felt was right. She decided she wanted me to fulfill her final duty," She replied, looking off into the distance with a determined stare.


    "And what was that?" I asked, feeling a bit confused.


    She didn''t seem like she was a fighter. Well, she obviously was given her accolades, but not the multigenerational master her mother was.


    She was poised and graceful, but not in a fighting sort of way.


    "I see. You''re adopted." Al suddenly interjected, studying her carefully. "And you are well aware of it it."


    She nodded with a proud smile, lifting her chin up as she gave him a satisfied look.


    "Bingo. Read between the lines, did you?" she said with a smile. "Heh. You''re a sharp one."


    Then, she lowered her eyes as we kept walking.


    "I remember the day she told me. I was... overwhelmed. I was mad, I think. Disillusioned and hurt. But there was nothing I could do. She''d already handed me off to some of the best protectors, tutors and bodyguards in the business. She always assumed the worst, and she didn''t trust anything except a small, tight inner circle. Their son died in the battle, and she had no one else to leave the mantle to. And with so much at stake, she decided to expand her family... the only way she could," She explained, shaking her head wistfully.


    "Wow," Al whispered, his eyes wide with awe. "Jesus, Stella. That sounds like a lot to handle."


    She laughed, her tone turning cold and distant.


    "I''ve always been a quick study. I was used to it. I adapted. That''s what I do." She smiled, her eyes seeming to darken as her eyes settled on a group of students nearby. "I was always in their shadow. Their legacy. It''s a gift and a burden. Part of me resents it sometimes, and I really don''t like being lied to or used."


    She smirked, shaking her head. "It was clear my mother grew to love me as her own and raised me as such, but it was a lonely upbringing since my status as their heir was known. Plus, she was always out on secret missions or disappearing for weeks at a time. My adoptive parents were my support, but they never told me where I came from. She only did when she knew she was dying and didn''t have much longer left."


    Albert gave her a sympathetic pat on the shoulder, and she shrugged.


    "Anyways, she made it crystal clear she wanted me to make good use of the clout she''d leave me, my resources and my advantages. But in her own way, she loved me and just wanted me to be happy. She believed in hard work and initiative. And that I had the right to use her name and heritage however I saw fit. She wanted me to take up her mantle. Instead, I ran away from the Matsudaira Conglomerate into a smaller city for the last two or three years under an alias. It was a nice vacation. Got to see some new sights. Nobody knew who I was. Made a couple of real friends for the first time in my life as me and not ''Lady Matsudaira'' or whatever the heck her servants called me."


    Stella giggled. "Really, all I ever wanted was to just be my own person. Enjoy a bit of freedom and peace and quiet, you know? I had a lot of stuff to figure out. Not a lot of people to talk to this about, either."


    She sighed, looking up at the sky again as we walked through the campus grounds.


    Albert eyed her, listening with interest and compassion.


    It was a raw, emotional admission, and I wasn''t exactly sure how to respond.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "That sounds so lonely and isolating, Stella. I''m sorry," I whispered. "How are you handling it? Are you able to step away from everything and focus on school? Is that something you want?"


    She nodded, her eyes flashing with purpose as she clasped her hands in front of her.


    "People live and die for their cause. They give up everything, fighting for a chance to make a difference. I have to show the world I have what it takes to be a part of it too," She replied, with a sort of steel in her voice that caught me by surprise.


    "Sure, I got to figure myself out. Messed around anonymously on the internet. Got sucked into a few fandoms without Mother breathing down my neck all the time. Caused a bit of trouble here and there. But at the end of the day, I want to prove myself. I can''t let myself just bum around. Not with the kind of authority I''ve been gifted and entrusted with."


    I could feel my eyes widening as I watched her, both entranced and a little taken back by the sudden emotion and intensity in her voice.


    "So, that''s why you wanted to stay at the academy? You don''t just want to be on your own, but to find a cause and make a difference?" Albert offered, giving her a knowing smile.


    She nodded, her eyes glinting with a wry smirk. "You could say that, in a sense! I did a lot of soul-searching in the last two or three years and found something that motivated me to enroll here. Just a little idea that kept me going when I felt like everything was pointless."


    Then she laughed, her shoulders sagging a little. "In short, I really don''t care about my image or being a lady at a tea ceremony or whatever mother used to care about. I don''t want to fight for the sake of fighting. But I do represent her. So, I''m not just going to sit back and relax and let her legacy just crumble. She had a lot of unfinished business that she left behind."


    My heart felt like it was melting a little, and I couldn''t help but giggle in admiration.


    There was a conviction and an earnestness in her voice that couldn''t be faked or manufactured. She was driven, and I wasn''t sure if I''d ever seen anyone like her.


    She was... an enigma. A blend of innocence and curiosity and a sharp determination and drive that left me a little speechless.


    Albert nodded. "But enough about that, it''s the last weekend we have before classes start up again. And I did tell Stella I''d show her my own haul of geeky paraphernalia. Which is totally not as cool, but whatever. We can geek out together and not worry about all the serious stuff."


    She snorted, slugging him in the shoulder. "Whatever, Albert. Just don''t start posing like a Mystery Ranger Z Cosplayer or anything."


    I looked between them, smiling to myself.


    Albert hadn''t been lying when he said he''d made a new friend.


    She wasn''t exactly my usual type of friend, and I couldn''t relate to her her upbringing in the slightest.


    But she was a good person. Someone with a strong sense of purpose and a deep, hidden warmth that showed in her smile and her gaze.


    She''d been through a lot, it seemed. And I could understand a little bit of what that was like.


    I knew what it was like to be isolated, to feel alone in a crowd.


    And I also knew what it was like to struggle with trying to find out who you were or who you wanted to be.


    Maybe that was what drew me to her. The brokenness. The vulnerability.


    I could sympathize with that.


    Or maybe, I was just looking for people to latch on to after everything I''d lost.


    But one thing was certain.


    Al had found a kindred spirit in her.


    They had a lot in common, from their love of comics and their enthusiasm for all things cute and geeky.


    And strangely, as they talked and joked and laughed their way back to the dorms, I was happy for him.


    I was happy for them both.


    And just like that, I felt the warmth of a new friendship blossoming.


    The three of us ascended Al''s dorm building, and I couldn''t help but grin to myself.


    As we stepped into his dorm and Albert closed the door behind us, I could feel a bubbling, swirling sensation in my chest.


    It wasn''t adrenaline. It wasn''t even excitement.


    It was something warmer, more comforting.


    "Oh geeze, what happened here?" Stella asked, raising an eyebrow as we passed over the shoe rack that held the grisly, stained remains of my ruined sneakers.


    "Heh. You know how Dark Princess Eris came crashing onto campus a couple of days ago, right? We were actually caught outside, and she drenched us in a bunch of that gunk. She ended up getting chased off campus though," Al chuckled. "This stuff smells and looks like barbecue sauce, but I have no idea what it really is."


    I frowned, picking it up for a second.


    "No matter how much I''d try to wash it, I couldn''t get the stains out..." I trailed off, giving Stella an awkward smile. "I was pretty mad about it in the moment, but now It''s just one of those crazy things you experience from living in this city, I guess. It''ll make for a nice story one day."


    Stella tilted her head, blinking at the sneakers as she studied them. She pressed her lips together, furrowing her brows as she stood next to them, and I gave her a curious look.


    Then, she sighed. "Sheesh. People these days..."


    She snorted, shaking her head dusting her knees off.


    Then, following along with Albert, we took our shoes off and walked down the hall to his room.


    "Sorry for the mess," He mumbled, as we stepped into the small, well-organized space.


    It was a cozy little room, with a neatly made bed, a shelf of comic books, and a desk with a monitor, and a mouse mat with a stylized drawing of Arcadia Vox grinning on it.


    "A mess? It looks really clean in here. Well-kept. Frankly, I expected worse from a teenage boy''s room," Stella commented, crossing her arms with a smirk.


    Albert chuckled nervously, giving me a sheepish grin. "Well, as second gen as my mom was, she was still a bit of a drill sergeant like my grandma was. You could say she rubbed off on me in some ways. She always went out of the way to make sure I learned to keep things organized."


    I noticed Stella staring at the pair of small, framed photos on Al''s desk. One of him and his parents on his seventh birthday. I was next to him, looking awkward, anxious, and uneasy as he grinned at the camera.


    Another was of us laughing and posing when his parents took us out to the amusement park for the day when we were in middle school. We were just kids then, too young to really appreciate how precious that time was.


    But now, the memory still brought a smile to my face, and I knew that Al had to be thinking about the same thing.


    We hadn''t changed much, except that we had a better grasp on what was important and what we could lose.


    Then, Stella walked over to the end of the room, walking out to the balcony I''d jumped out of when I confronted Dark Princess Eris cloaked under my luminary mirage. She tapped her chin, taking in the view of the campus in the midday sun.


    "It''s a nice view," She mused, squinting as she leaned over the railing. "Much better than the one out of my suite."


    I tilted my head. It was easy to forget with her in front of me that Stella wasn''t exactly living in poverty. She''d been raised well, with her mother''s power and prestige to lean on, and all the perks that came with it.


    But we were ''mostly'' on equal ground here. Each student had solo dorms due to presence of the young knights, but we didn''t exactly have penthouse apartments or anything.


    I folded my arms as Stella paced around the balcony for a second, looking curiously down below. Then she chuckled to herself and walked back inside, and Albert gestured at the chairs in his room.


    Stella stared at him quizzically as he winked at her, holding his index finger to his lips in a shushing motion.


    He reached down under his bed, heaving out a large, clunky console that looked like it was from an antique store.


    It whirred and blinked to life as he hooked it up to the monitor, and soon, we were all gathered around it.


    "Woah, that''s retro," Stella commented, as Al set up a stack of cartridges. "WOW, is that a copy of Legend of Ninja Toma?"


    "We may or may not have gone diving garage sales for treasure a couple of times," I giggled, nudging Al. "Just one of many in this stash."


    Stella shook her head in disbelief. "Geeky paraphernalia not as cool. Are you kidding? Everyone''s been trying to replicate the mechanics and artistic fidelity of the first rumble brawler, but no one''s managed to recapture the same goofy style the first series did."


    Al quirked an eyebrow, surprised by the sudden intensity in her voice. Then, she sighed, shaking her head.


    "Not like I really have the time to find out for myself, unfortunately," She shrugged, taking a seat on his bed.


    "You''re full of surprises, Stella. A secret meganerd! Well, come on! We''ve got a few hours before dinner. I insist," Albert smiled, handing her a controller.


    "I can get behind that," She replied, smiling as she took a deep breath.


    She seemed relaxed and content, and her earlier seriousness and intensity seemed to melt away as she smiled back at him.


    It was like she wasn''t just able to put her walls up around him. She didn''t have to hide or put on an act or fake her emotions.


    Al was just like that. He was the most approachable and compassionate friend anyone could ask for.


    He would''ve been ideal as a Knight, and he did go for it, but he hadn''t been chosen.


    I did wonder if there was something more to it ¡ª given the weird paradox we ran into during the Cataclysm. Plus, the creature I''d fought until my last drop of mana seemed to go out of the way to try and hunt him down at all costs.


    Shaking my head, I pulled up a chair to join them.


    "Hey, tag me in!" I spoke with a grin.


    "You''re on, Sienna!" Albert replied.


    As we settled in to play, trading quips and friendly insults back and forth, I couldn''t help but feel a little grateful for being here.


    It was only the opening week, but I''d made friends. Good friends.


    And despite everything, despite the chaos and the noise and the darkness of the world around us, I couldn''t be more thankful.


    Soon, we would have to face whatever the future would bring.


    Our worlds would unfold and morph into new shapes and sizes.


    Little did I know just how much.


    But for right now, the weight of the world was lifted off my shoulders, and it was just us.


    And it was fun.


    It was enough.

 Chapter 22

    "Oh come on! The environmental hazards on this stage are terrible!" Stella huffed as Al sighed in relief, putting down his controller.


    "Yeah, they were kind of a hitch," I admitted, kicking back in my chair.


    I''d made a couple of dumb mistakes and gotten bounced around like a basketball by both of them, so it was a bit of an annoying round. But it was still so much fun.


    After a hectic opening week and month prior, getting to kick back a bit like this was... nice.


    I felt a little spark of anxiety about the coming week in my chest, but I didn''t dwell on it.


    I deserved this. We all did.


    We''d gotten a good chunk of game time in, and the sun was high up in the air. Four or five hours just going through the campaign followed by a free-for-all brawl mode. Stella had fumbled into it at first, but soon, she was pretty competitive with us. And competitive was one way to describe her.


    I''d always heard about the people who just seemed to be good at... well, everything. And Stella seemed to fit the bill. She picked up on things quick and seemed to be a fast study.


    But again, she was just a first-year student like the rest of us.


    I yawned, stretching as I stood up. "I need a walk. Think I''m gonna wander around the campus and find something to eat."


    I glanced over at the monitor, which was blinking with the message: ''Player 1 - Victory!'' as Al''s character was frozen in a pose.


    "Nah. Mom left me with an entire fridge full off groceries. I''ll whip us something up after we finish up here while you get some air, Sienna," Al grinned, giving me a thumbs up.


    Stella watched him, turning away from the screen as I grabbed my wallet and faded sneakers.


    "Now I''m curious," Stella mused, brushing back her hair. "You''re a walking encyclopedia, you have a sunny personality, and you can cook? Is there anything this boy can''t do?"


    Al snickered, waving her off. "Oh, please. For one, I''m terribly phobic of yellow and black insects. And I can''t coordinate colors worth a damn."


    I nodded. "And he''s not the greatest dancer."


    "She''s right. But hey, the ladies like a guy who can put on a show!"


    He winked, and we both giggled.


    Stella slowly sat up as I tucked my wallet into my sweat pants and gave my eyes a rub.


    She stood up, grabbing her small purse and dangling it from her fingers.


    "Would it be weird if I joined you for your little walk? I''m all for running the risk of breaking my fingers, but Albert here might take advantage of my absence to keep crushing my butt," Stella smiled, shrugging.


    I blinked in surprise. She wanted to hang out with me? Just me?


    "Oh, yeah, I mean of course! We''ve had enough gaming to last a couple of weeks, so my brain needs to cool off. Right, Al?" I beamed, turning to my friend.


    Al rubbed the back of his head with a chuckle.


    "Yeah. Go ahead, Stella. The wind can do you both some good. Got any food allergies? Any flavor preferences?" He offered, sliding back out his balcony.


    She smiled, watching as I made my way to the door.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine with whatever you whip up. And no, I don''t have any allergies. Surprise me."


    "Can do, guys! Take care out there."


    And then, Stella and I were on our way.


    She paused in the doorway, glancing back at Albert''s room as she pressed her lips together.


    "Is something up?" I asked, eyeing her curiously.


    She sighed. "It''s nothing. Just a funny gut feeling, I guess."


    She closed the door, and I followed her out, down the narrow stairwell.


    We made our way into the grassy courtyard, and Stella flipped her hair back, taking a deep breath. Then, she looked away, rubbing her arm with a thoughtful smile.


    She seemed a little off now, and I wasn''t sure how to navigate the situation. She''d seemed so open with Albert, but she was more withdrawn and introverted with me.


    It was like she didn''t trust me or was worried about something.


    Maybe I''d say something wrong, or weird her out. Maybe I''d learn more about her secrets and secrets.


    But maybe this could be a chance to make a friend.


    She''d seemed so friendly and approachable when she was with Al, but being alone together was a different vibe entirely.


    Either way, I decided to follow her lead and stay quiet, not wanting to break the silence.


    She glanced around, stretching her neck, and frowned.


    "Alright. So, mind if I ask you about your life, Sienna?" She offered, smiling as we made our way around a row of trees.


    "Oh. Yeah. I mean, what do you want to know? I don''t think there''s much interesting about me. I grew up following Albert around in a pretty working class neighborhood," I giggled, shrugging. "I had three solid friends, and that was pretty much it. Two of them wound up moving away ¡ª there wasn''t much opportunity in Pewterstone. And I guess Al and I are here now."


    She nodded, a strange look in her eye as she squinted into the distance.


    "So, you both came from Pewterstone City? What made you take the tests to come out to Kaleidoscope Academy if I might ask?" She smiled, tilting her head.


    I gave her a shy smile. "Oh, you know. It was just kind of a dream. Al was always obsessed with the intrigue and conflicts between our heroes, magical knights, and supervillains. He... kind of influenced me a lot when it came to ideals and worldviews."


    "So, you two are very close?" Stella murmured, looking up at the clouds.


    I sighed. "Yeah, he''s been more than a best friend to me. He''s like a brother in a way. He had no reason to help the frail little girl getting pelted with sand at school, but he did. He used to get picked on too because he chased off my bullies, so he got himself harassed for it," I smirked.


    It wasn''t a sweet memory, but it was one that gave me a lot of perspective and strength.


    "Neither of us were selected as Knights when we allowed the Guardians to screen us as kids, though. It''s pretty wild," I laughed, shaking my head. "It seems like they didn''t catch on to him being so observant and resourceful. Or just genuinely pure-hearted."


    Her lips curled into a tiny smile, but she didn''t respond immediately.


    "So, Sienna, your dream is to be a hero? Like a fully-fledged one?" Stella pressed, twirling a lock of hair in her fingers.


    I chuckled. I didn''t exactly want to reveal the fact that I became a magical girl through an emergency contract, but I could still tell a half-truth. "Yeah, but nothing ever goes as planned, does it? I feel like there''s a million different ways to make a difference. I actually came here for the Magical Knight Logistics program, but who knows?"


    "Ha! That''s fair," Stella laughed, putting a hand to her chest. "Well, you''ve got a sense of optimism and a can-do attitude that''s hard to come by."


    She furrowed her brow, touching her chin as she looked at the ground.


    "Logistics program, huh? That''s a pretty tough one. There''s a lot of business and management stuff involved. Filing, bookkeeping, inventory, managing teams and resources. It''s a whole side of the job that most people forget about."


    I gave her a curious smile. "Wow, you''re pretty knowledgeable about it, Stella. Did you come here with any plans? Any passions or ideas?"


    She smirked, lowering her eyes. "You know, I didn''t think I''d come to Kaleidoscope this year. As much as I rambled about taking up my mother''s legacy and being strong and all that jazz, there was a part of me that just didn''t want to. It wasn''t hesitation. It was..." She frowned, squinting at the sky.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I nodded, growing somber.


    It was a kind of pain that I couldn''t describe. Like someone who''d lost a part of themselves, but didn''t know how to get it back. I could sympathize with her. Empathize with her, even.


    Her mother had died from a debilitating disease as one of the most famous martial artists in the world. My own mother had fallen to depression and alcoholism for years, before she took up her original mantle as a magical girl to trap herself god knows where in a blaze of glory three weeks ago. The wounds were still fresh, and I felt my heart ache a little as I reached out to touch her arm.


    "Do you have regrets, Stella?" I asked softly, watching as she twiddled her fingers.


    "I don''t have regrets. I just have fear. Fear of navigating this world without a true purpose I chose myself. At least, not one that I could openly choose for myself. It''s complicated," She whispered, a wave of vulnerability overcoming her expression. "In the last few years, I''ve been trying to figure out who I am. Who I am, not as Lady Matsudaira, not as the adoptive heir to The Sovereign. But just... me. I guess I still don''t know."


    She frowned, tilting her head as she looked off into the distance. "It''s gonna sound callous or out of touch, since I have a pretty good inkling of where you and Albert came from. But I''ve only known for a few days, and you for under a day. I hope you can forgive me for being a little guarded, and a little selfish."


    I nodded.


    I''d never been in her shoes. I couldn''t imagine the pressure or the struggle of dealing with all of this and running away from it for so long.


    "I''m jealous of you two, you know? You can come from where you did and still be the freest person alive. And in a way, I look at you, Albert, and your genuine passion and interest in making the world a better place, and just feel this... sort of sadness. You don''t need me to preach about The Sovereign''s mission, or the sacred duty to protect and uphold. But that kind of ''save the world for the sake of it'' stuff just genuinely doesn''t appeal to me anymore."


    I studied her, frowning. "Maybe you should set your own path. Something a little closer to your heart?"


    Stella shrugged, running her fingers through her hair. "I came here to try to find exactly that. Chasing my heart brought me here. No regrets. And things have been working out weirdly well. Almost like it''s fate."


    She giggled to herself. Then she shook her head and sighed, clasping her hands in front of her. "Anyway. Sorry if I scared you or confused you with all that. Let''s keep moving?"


    She stepped forward, and I followed her, a bit speechless.


    She''d offered so much about herself, and I didn''t even know where to begin.


    But her intentions seemed pure, and I got the sense that her spirit was kind.


    She reminded me of Albert in that way, and I let out a soft sigh.


    He had a good eye for people, I realized.


    "Don''t worry, Stella. You don''t have to apologize. I hope you can find that thing. Whatever it is."


    She nodded, her lips curling up into a slight smile.


    We continued walking, her dangling her purse and me absentmindedly kicking a rock on the path.


    For a moment, I felt like we''d established a fragile, intimate connection. That there were secrets on the tip of her tongue, and I wasn''t so afraid of what she had to say.


    And for the first time, I saw some of her inner walls start to come down.


    It wasn''t much. But it was a start.


    And I couldn''t help but wonder what that meant.


    The two of us wandered around the campus in relative silence, stopping at little curiosities like a statue of Arcadia Vox and a koi pond. There were all kinds off buildings for training and research, and I couldn''t help but just stop to stare at the shimmering seas below as we passed an overlook.


    Stella stopped as well, closing her eyes to take in the salty afternoon breeze.


    "So, back to Albert. You''re really smitten with him, aren''t you?" I teased, nudging her.


    She opened her eyes, lazily rubbing her eyes in fatigue. Then, she paused as my question hit her.


    "Wh-what? No way!" Stella gasped, her eyes bulging as she shook her head. "Yeah, we''ve spent a lot of time together through orientation, but come on! He''s not my type. I promise you that."


    "I''m just kidding! Take it easy," I laughed, putting up my hands in surrender.


    She sighed, throwing back her head with a smile. "My god, Sienna! You nearly made me swallow my tongue!"


    She scowled playfully at me, and I couldn''t help but laugh.


    Yeah, she was fun.


    Not unlike Al at all. She just had a much bigger mask and a lot more to hide.


    "Anyway, I think we should circle back around to Al''s dorm. He''s probably gotten some food cooking by now," I smiled, sticking my hands into my pockets.


    She nodded in agreement, her smile lingering as we made our way back towards the main courtyard.


    And for a moment, we walked in silence.


    Then, she froze in place, blinking a few times as I looked up at her.


    She muttered something to herself, staring at Albert''s dorm building. Then, she took out her phone and began scrolling through it with her free hand.


    "Stella?" I spoke, raising an eyebrow.


    She suddenly looked pale, her lips parted in shock.


    "Sorry, Sienna. I... think I need to run back and check on something," She whispered, looking troubled.


    I nodded, understanding. "Okay. No worries, Stella."


    She rubbed her neck, turning away. "Um, I''ll see you back at Albert''s? Tell him I have an errand to take care of. Shouldn''t take all that long."


    "Can do!" I agreed.


    And then, she took off, running across the yard and out of view.


    Weird.


    As I watched her disappear into the crowd, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease prick at the back of my neck.


    There was something about that reaction. I just didn''t know what it was.


    I took a breath, shaking off the bad feeling.


    Maybe she''d forgotten her jacket or her wallet or something back at the dining hall.


    Either way, this was no time to overthink it.


    I turned back toward Al''s dorm building and walked a couple of steps, only to stop and blink in surprise.


    Standing in front of the dorm''s entrance was none other than Al''s mother. She was in a casual yellow windbreaker, her eyes hidden under a pair of sunglasses and a large hat that looked slightly out of place as she chatted with a tall, well-built man in a suit who looked like he was around sixty or seventy.


    "Oh, Sienna. Good afternoon!" She waved, flashing me a smile. "I hoped I''d get to see you today."


    "I could say the same to you Mrs. Chang. It''s nice to see you again," I replied, returning her smile.


    She''d aged gracefully, her dark hair flecked with only a few streaks of white. She was tall and thin, with a firm, energetic stance that you couldn''t help but admire.


    She''d supposedly been a dancer and gymnast in her youth, and it was easy to see how much work and effort went into maintaining her physique at her age.


    Al''s mom had influenced me a lot in terms of discipline and drive, but I hadn''t spoken to her directly in a while.


    I saw the kindness and warmth in her eyes, and it was hard to look away.


    "I must say. It is surprising to see you here, Angela," the man in a suit mused, smiling wryly at her.


    "It''s not often I get to visit my alma mater, that''s for sure," She chuckled, giving him a sly smirk.


    I opened my mouth in surprise. Mrs. Chang was a graduate of Kaleidoscope Academy? Why hadn''t I heard about it before?


    The man grinned, his tone turning serious. "But seriously. Your son is enrolled here as a first-year student, huh? Continuing the family legacy."


    She nodded, tucking her sunglasses into her jacket.


    "In a sense. He''s treading down a far different path than I did, and I couldn''t be happier for him. He''s always been an adventurous type though. So if you''re still teaching, he might be as much of a pain as my younger sister was," she mused, putting her hands on her hips.


    "Interesting," the man responded, stroking his chin. "I look forward to getting to know him."


    Then, he glanced over at me, looking at me carefully. "My name is John Harding. Dean of Student Affairs and Kaleidoscope Academy''s Headmaster. Pleasure to meet you, Miss... Sienna."


    I bowed slightly, feeling a bit anxious in front of him.


    He was the headmaster?


    Mrs. Chang introduced me to him, and I couldn''t help but quirk an eyebrow.


    She''d always been an unassuming small business owner, not someone who the Academy''s headmaster should still recognize god knows how many years down the road.


    But he just shook his head, a distant look in his eye.


    "I''m glad to see you around, Angela. Keep me updated, and let me know if you need assistance with anything."


    She nodded. "Will do, old man! Take care."


    Then, she put an arm around me, squeezing me tightly. "Sorry to cut our conversation off, Sienna. But I''ve got some business to attend to, and I don''t wanna keep you. Keep shining, my little star!"


    I nodded, blinking. "Of course, Mrs. Chang. Goodbye."


    As they walked away, I rubbed the back of my head, feeling a little dazed.


    There was a lot going on there, but I wasn''t sure how much I could really piece together or analyze.


    Shaking my head, I made my way inside Albert''s dorm building, wondering what could''ve caused Stella to bolt like that.


    As I approached Al''s room, I could hear him humming and shuffling around behind the door.


    I opened it, grinning as I heard him yelp in surprise.


    "Sienna!" He exclaimed, wiping his hands on a green apron. "Hey! Welcome back. Stella around?"


    "Sorry, Al. She left in a hurry to deal with something. Not sure what it was, but it was something," I smiled, walking up to him and peering over at a counter covered in food. "She said she''ll be here right after."


    "Yeah, uh. Mom dropped like a hundred frozen dumplings she hand-wrapped right after you two left, and I kept her talking for a bit. She just joined in and made up a nice plate on the spot. Just as a pre-dinner snack," He nodded, gesturing at the piles of paper-wrapped delicacies.


    I breathed in the aroma of meat and veggies, feeling my stomach growl.


    I''d nearly forgotten how hungry I was.


    "Wow, Al. That looks amazing," I grinned.


    "I''ve got a casserole baking in the oven too. Should be ready to eat in ten or so minutes."


    "Oh, well that settles it!" I declared, sitting down at his table. "Anyway, Stella said she''d be here in a jiffy and it''d be a quick run."


    He beamed, cleaning up and setting a few plates and utensils down.


    "Should we text her? Ask if she needs any help?" He murmured, scratching the back of his head.


    I shook my head. "Eh, it seemed like a nothingburger. She ¡ª"


    A knock on the door interrupted me, and I stood up, blinking in surprise.


    "I''ll get it," Al chuckled.


    I turned around as he ran to the door, and I realized my heart was thumping in my chest.


    Something felt off, and I didn''t know why.


    But maybe it was nothing.


    "Hey everyone, sorry about that..." Stella whispered, stepping into the room.


    I looked over at her, frowning as I watched her shoulders slump ever so slightly as she stepped up to the table.


    She was upset. Maybe even shaken..


    "It''s been a rollercoaster. Saw someo¡ª something on my phone that gave me a shock. But it''s okay now. I swear."


    I nodded, still concerned.


    Whatever it was, I knew she couldn''t talk about it in front of me or Albert.


    And that only made me wonder what it could be.


    "It''s okay, Stella. We''ve got a feast waiting," Al offered, patting the table with a smile. "Take a seat, and get comfortable! Dinner... Linner''s in, um... five minutes or so."


    Stella sighed, smiling as she collapsed into a chair, leaning back.


    "Thanks, Albert. You''re amazing. Thanks to both of you."


    Her hand hovered between the fork and chopsticks, and I gave her a sympathetic smile.


    "You don''t have to be brave all the time, Stella," I whispered, touching her arm as I took a seat next to her. "Just relax."


    Her smile suddenly brightened as she locked eyes with mine, and she grabbed a shumai from the table, popping it into her mouth with a wink.


    "Mhmm," She nodded, rubbing her lips together. "Sorry! Now I''m ready. Don''t mind me. This is just... man! Really delicious."


    Al gave her a big fist pump, walking over to his counter to pour us some water.


    The tension melted away, and I leaned back in my chair, laughing with a sigh.


    Whatever had her worked up didn''t matter right now.


    We were enjoying this moment. Being together.


    A sharp beeping sound filled the room, and Al looked up with a yelp, running towards the oven.


    "Casserole time!" He giggled, opening the door.


    It all smelled amazing, and I couldn''t help but giggle as Stella pouted, reaching for another shumai with her chopsticks this time and biting into it with a sly grin.


    Just like me and Al, we were good the way we were.


    Life was fun sometimes, and I couldn''t let one little curveball take away the joy we were sharing.

 Chapter 23

    Language and Rhetoric class, check.


    Applied Mathematics, check.


    Physics, check.


    History class, check.


    Students in the Magical Knight program had a relatively light academic schedule, making it easier to pursue their vocations outside of the classroom and get a feel for what it would be like.


    Every other day, we had a short three-hour gap for lunch and informal fieldwork in between classes, with a formal training block at the end of each day. Al and I planned most of our classes together, but I''d been automatically moved out of math and history with him after the cadet sessions finalized their schedules.


    Which was pretty frustrating, to say the least.


    Al and I had fallen into a groove over the years, and even during the dull, awkward, and challenging moments, we pushed through it together.


    Not like it''d be the worst thing in the world to make new friends or form a study group. I guess that was just part of growing up.


    I shook my head, grabbing my bag and swinging it over my shoulder as I looked back at the hallway clock.


    Lunchtime had come and gone.


    Time flew by quicker than I''d hoped, and my brain was foggy with numbers and equations. I groaned, pressing a hand to my forehead as I made my way away from the dining hall and down toward some gardens.


    Al wouldn''t get out of lunch for another hour, and I had my first ''informal'' session scheduled in half an hour. I''d have to go through lunch and my first training session as a magical girl without anyone I knew.


    Claw Strawberry and her brother had a training session in the same time block, though. As did Elysia when I checked in on them. Maybe we''d wind up in the same field exercise or group battle.


    I still had no idea how it was really run, and all I could really do was just roll with it and hope for the best.


    I frowned, looking around as I walked down the corridor.


    It was weird. Something here was bothering me, and I couldn''t tell what.


    Then, I heard a sigh over the clamor of students passing by, drawing my attention. I froze as I saw a familiar, immaculately dressed girl shuffle to the side, a small backpack hanging loosely off her shoulders.


    Madison was walking slowly, her eyes troubled and her gaze fixed on the ground.


    The perky, somewhat patronizing blonde who was usually prancing around like a princess was now deflated.


    Not like the confident and bubbly girl with... zero self-awareness of how far apart our worlds were. Not like the Madison I knew from up the hall from my dorm.


    But she hadn''t caught me staring. She hadn''t caught me at all.


    It was the first day of school, and Madison was having a bad day. But was it really my problem?


    She opened a double-door to a side hall, and I saw her disappear inside.


    Should I?


    Before I could really think, I followed after her, quietly stepping through before the doors shut behind her.


    She didn''t see me, or at least, it looked like she didn''t. She slowly walked down another turn, pass two empty classrooms, and up to a window. Hands hung by her side as she sighed again, her shoulders drooping.


    Then, she took out a deck of cards, a determined look appearing on her face as she shuffled them, her brow furrowed and her eyes blinking back tears. In a brief flick of her wrists, she plopped five of them down in a cross formation.


    "The Hermit. Reversed. Ace of Wands. Upright. Ten of Cups, Reversed. The Hanged Man. Queen of Swords. Upright..." She whispered, stroking her chin as she analyzed her tarot cards. "Things aren''t looking good..."


    I slowly walked up to her, clearing my throat.


    "Madison? Hey. You okay?"


    She froze briefly, before turning around. The sullen expression she''d been wearing had disappeared, and her lips seemed to turn up in a confident grin.


    Madison had only given me a brief impression, but my intuition went off in a second.


    It was like she was hiding her sadness or fear or frustration. Like she had something to prove to the world... and me in particular?


    She had honestly rubbed me the wrong way since the first time I ran into her in the dorms ¡ª with her plastic, shallow personality and her unrelenting interest in being the center of attention.


    But right now, she was a real person. She was vulnerable and alone.


    And I wasn''t just going to walk away.


    "What? Something wrong? Hey there Sienna. Didn''t think I''d run into you out here. Kinda funny I did."


    Her voice was breezy and playful. Without its bite.


    I nodded. "How''s your first day going?"


    She shrugged. "Alright. I''m kinda tired already, and I have a pretty tough class soon. But nothing I can''t handle. You?"


    Madison leaned up against the wall, her eyes darting to the clock for a second.


    "I had a bunch of classes I had to move at the last minute so it''s kinda hectic, but I''ll manage," I replied, offering her a smile.


    She rolled her eyes, smirking.


    It was still shallow and dismissive, but it felt a little more genuine this time.


    "Course you will. You''re you, Sienna."


    I blinked, "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Well, I hate to not dance around it for once... but you''re kinda poor, for one. I get that can limit your options or opportunities. Like for even getting to a school like this. And you worked your butt off to get here. You and that chubby guy you''re always walking around with. Am I right or not?" She shrugged, adjusting her backpack as she packed her cards away.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    I took a deep breath, clicking my tongue in surprise.


    Well, she''d finally said it.


    I really didn''t understand this girl.


    Was she genuinely always so ditzy and rude, or just playing with me?


    Maybe I''ve been reading her too harshly the whole time. Or something like that.


    She continued, crossing her arms and looking away. "So, anyway. I''ll keep it up. It''s only been a day, but I don''t want to disappoint my dad or my mentors or whatever. Just gotta... find my groove, I guess."


    Her tone dropped for a second, and she turned away again, huffing.


    I stood there, frowning as she continued to drone away.


    "Nothing a little coffee can''t fix. Like, high-octane espresso or something."


    She was starting to annoy me a little with this very, very transparent deflection.


    I cleared my throat again. "Well, now that you''ve been straight with me. Can I be blunt also? I''ve been sensing a little tension here. Are you holding a grudge or something?" I asked, folding my arms.


    She turned and rolled her eyes, before sticking out her tongue.


    Well, that was unexpected.


    I bit my lip, sighing as she huffed at me, crossing her arms with a pout.


    If we were going to live two doors away here, it was probably best to try to patch things up before it got worse.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but she suddenly interrupted me, putting her hands on her hips.


    "Ugh! Why can''t you see it from my perspective for once? No, I don''t hold anything against you Sienna. It''s not a power trip for me to speak my mind or try to express myself. But it doesn''t help that you''ve been so judgmental this whole time, always on the defensive," She scoffed, pressing a hand to her chest.


    I shook my head. "I''m not trying to be defensive, Madison. But please. Be specific. Tell me what you''re referencing, and I''ll explain."


    She flashed me a sweet smile, and I could sense the conflict in her eyes.


    Madison was torn between snapping at me and being earnest, and I couldn''t really tell which one was the act and which was the real her.


    "Yeah, well. I could tell you came from a working-class background from the moment I laid eyes on you. I thought it was really cool and exciting. You didn''t seem all bogged down by reputation or status. You were real, you know? You''re actually so brave, with those baggy pants and the messy looks you totally kill."


    I blinked, narrowing my eyes as I tried to parse what she was saying.


    Was that a compliment? Or an insult? I couldn''t tell.


    "Anyways, the point is... I have no idea how to talk to you! Everything I said in good faith just seemed to make you frustrated or uncomfortable or whatever. And like, come on! The first time I meet a girl my age that could show me something different. Clearly has a sharp as heck mind and a down-to-earth personality. And everything I say that''d click with the girls I grew up around would just instantly put you on guard."


    Her lip curled up, and she glanced away, blushing.


    I sucked in a breath.


    That was a lot to process.


    I nodded, rubbing my neck.


    Well, at least it wasn''t something petty.


    "Even at the dining hall on Saturday. I felt like I was finally onto something. ''Hey! Sienna''s clearly carbing up. Maybe we could go for a run later!'' Samantha just has to start snickering like a hyena, and I''m back to square one!" She spoke, craning her neck as she spun around.


    Yup. She was frustrated alright.


    "And then of all people.,, Stella fucking Matsudaira of all people walks in on that. The one girl in our year that could alpha bitch my whole group shows up like her damned mom crashing into a supervillain''s lair and clearly takes it the wrong way. She found me in the halls today and basically threatened me, you know. Can you believe that?!"


    My eyes bulged out of my head.


    "Wait, wait. Stella did what?!" I gasped, shaking my head in disbelief.


    Madison rolled her eyes. "Yeah, I know. It''s a total misunderstanding. She''s clearly got a lot of steam and bite under that pretty face, but... ugh!"


    She spun around, scowling. "She warned me to not throw my weight around. Basically, to stay away from you, and now that we''re talking like this, I feel like a bigger idiot. I just ¡ª"


    Madison suddenly huffed, her cheeks flushing red.


    She was humiliated.


    Ashamed.


    And I was still a little thrown off by the fact that Stella had apparently gone out of the way to... threaten her?


    This had to be a dream or something. But it wasn''t. It was a rare moment to talk things out.


    "Well... I''ll be forward with you, Madison," I said quietly. "Our relationship has been a little rocky and we did get off to a pretty bad start. Look, even with that comment about my shoes at orientation... it totally flew over your head, but it was fucked up. I''m a practical person, and got those from my best friend who''s also here as a gift. So um, yeah, that really did get on my nerves. I don''t care about brands, or fancy restaurants, or vacations, or whatever. I''ve never been someone who could go ''summering'' or had more than one or two pairs of shoes at a time. You know?"


    She blinked, before giving me a sly smile.


    Then, she took a deep breath, lowering her eyes.


    "A practical person, huh? It''s actually sort of refreshing. I mean, I''ll admit. I can go wild with a shopping budget. But I promise I never had bad intent. So I''ve... oh well."


    She sighed, nervously twirling her hair as she looked away.


    "Hey, we can work on it. We live right next door to each other after all this year, right?" I shrugged, tilting my head.


    She nodded with a sigh, pushing back her hair. "Yeah, that''s true. Thanks for... being so understanding, Sienna. I never wanted to... I just don''t really know where to go from here. Most of my girl friends back home have always been sorta, uh, conditional, I guess. They kept me entertained and listened to me, but whenever I messed up or got competitive or, well. Stopped seeing eye-to-eye, they threw me under the bus. It sounds shallow, but in that entire group there are only two girls I can count on."


    I frowned, my voice catching in my throat.


    Madison was going through a lot. And I hadn''t even bothered to take a moment to consider it.


    It was a difficult thing to read.


    She had everything at the tip of her fingers. Yet somehow, she still felt like she had nothing.


    And as much as I wanted to, I couldn''t just assume she was faking it or trying to con me here.


    It was a real glimpse into her life.


    I smiled, walking up to her. "Sometimes, we can go through a lot just trying to figure ourselves out, you know? And sometimes, that''s all you can do. But hey, I believe in you. That''s why we get away from our roots or whatever. Gets you new perspectives and opportunities," I smiled, offering her a thumbs up. Just like Al would.


    She nodded, cracking a wry grin.


    It was small, but it was a start.


    "Sorry to dump all of this on you, Sienna. I mean, I''m not exactly friendless here. You just really seemed like... something else. Someone who''d kinda help me understand away from our gated community, you know?"


    She shrugged, shuffling her deck as she spoke.


    I raised an eyebrow. For a girl who seemed so plastic, she had clearly had some serious practice with those cards. "You mind me asking about that tarot stuff you mentioned?"


    "It''s a bit of a family secret. My great-grandmother literally read the stars to build our fortune back in the 1920''s or something. You could say it''s our family System Skill or whatever. It''s saved us from ruin and brought us to prosperity on several occasions. Card games were just a simpler way for me to focus my abilities. It was basically something that I practiced before bed and when on holidays abroad with my family. And well, here. It helps me center my energy and get focused, you know? It''s not as showy or conspicuous as some other Skills, but it''s just a family thing."


    I nodded, impressed. "Okay. Cool. That sounds like a neat thing to practice. Interesting."


    "Thank you. It sounds like you''re a lot more, er, logical than most. Not in a bad way, just... down-to-earth, you know? There''s a lot of us from the rich side of town, and it just, well. Not like we''re on equal footing, exactly. Especially with all the powers and abilities floating around. But you have a straightforwardness to you that seems sort of genuine. Like, you just don''t always go with the flow. And I know it''s not cool, and you don''t care about fitting in, and... I mean. I wish I had your guts."


    She was babbling again, and it seemed like her gaze was averted and fixated on the floor.


    I laughed, watching her face flush even brighter red.


    "Don''t worry. You are you. And that''s fine, you know? Sometimes, it''s good to be different. I mean, I''m just a girl from Pewterstone. Nothing more. Nothing less."


    She gave me a shy smile, turning away again.


    It was the realest moment I''d ever shared with her, and it felt like a weight had been lifted off my chest.


    And then, the bell rang, and Madison was scrambling to gather her backpack.


    "God, it''s so hard to keep track of the time. Now I''m in a real rush! Welp, gotta book it, Sienna! See ya!"


    She ran past me, her eyes shining and her cheeks blushing with excitement.


    That smile seemed so innocent and playful.


    Maybe I really had been a little too judgmental and overprotective of myself.


    I couldn''t pretend to know the struggles and pressures she was facing.


    I stretched my arms, blinking as I watched Madison hurry down the corridor and out of view.


    Well, it was time to get to class.


    I shook off the feeling of relief and satisfaction that had washed over me, rolling my shoulders and looking around as I gathered my bag.


    My first class as a magical girl.


    I could hardly believe it.


    ...I just hoped it wouldn''t be too tough.

 Chapter 24

    I stepped out from the weird teleporting changing stall, patting out my dress as I rushed toward the door in this bright white space. Fighting my anxiety, I emerged out into one of the training fields at the back of the academy, blinking away the light that filled my eyes.


    What in the world had I gotten myself into?


    "Harmonia Lux."


    I blinked, nearly tripping as I heard a familiar, soothing deep tenor voice right next to me.


    I turned to see Claw Currant crossing his arms next to a grinning Strawberry leaning against him, and another magical girl I didn''t recognize standing on their right. She had a bright yellow outfit with black accents, and curious yellow eyes that seemed to shine a little brighter as they caught me looking. Like Currant and Strawberry, she had a feline theme to her magical girl outfit, but she was shorter than even me.


    Her ears and tail reminded me of a serval, and I couldn''t help but stare as she clutched a lion staff that was a bit taller than her.


    She grinned, her tail swishing to the side as she gestured to her team. "Hiya! I''m Claw Yuzu. Strawberry''s told me all about you! It''s such a delight to finally meet you face-to-face."


    Claw Currant nodded, chuckling as he leaned down to shake my hand. He was huge up close, and it was hard to believe how quickly Eris had just completely smoked him during her brief attack last week.


    "Thanks for helping me and my sister the other day. Strawberry tells me you two have been texting quite a bit and you''d show up soon. Figured we''d introduce Yuzu to you. She''s a bit shy, but she''s good people."


    Strawberry bounced on her feet, throwing me a huge grin. She definitely looked like a kid ready to start her first day at school.


    I blushed, flinching as Strawberry suddenly pounced on me in a hug, squealing as she squeezed me. "Sheesh Lux. I''m so excited! Hear the teacher leading the session this time is totally nuts!"


    I gulped, letting out a soft sigh as she let go of me.


    I looked past them, taking in the sight of the wide, enclosed field in front of me. Like the training field I''d tried out with Strawberry and Elysia last week, it was enclosed with a barrier that stretched into the sky, and the concrete ground was covered in a layer of high-tech gridded material that cushioned each step and absorbed impact. It looked like there were about twenty cadets here, dressed in their magical knight outfits and chatting amongst themselves. The four of us walked together, and I spotted Elysia not too far away, mingling with the crowd. She waved at me with a knowing smirk, and I couldn''t help but grin back.


    And then, another familiar redhead with a crazy, spiky hairdo emerged from the crowd, strutting slowly towards me with a frown.


    Strawberry visibly tensed up next to me, and I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Harmonia Lux. Fancy seeing you in my first class. How nice..."


    She narrowed her eyes, shooting me a glare as she tapped her plated gauntlets against an oversized hammer behind her waist.


    She was strong, and even with the lighthearted chat Strawberry had me bounce back with the other day, I could tell she was intent on making trouble for me here.


    I groaned, shaking my head as she stopped a few feet away.


    "Look. I don''t know what your problem is with me, but can you seriously just let it go, Sparrow?" I asked, standing my ground as I approached her.


    She was just a fellow cadet, and it wasn''t like we were fighting for a top spot here.


    She grinned, crossing her arms as she eyed me like a predator eyeing its prey. "My problem, huh? Well, I can''t say it''s much. Unlike the other emergency contract rejects here, you did book a training field with the kitty cat there. Maybe that''s why you''ve stuck out to me like a sore thumb."


    Claw Strawberry bristled, her tail tensing behind her.


    "That''s enough, Raging Sparrow. We''re training for a common goal, and you don''t have to make the emergency contracts sound like failures," her brother muttered, shoving her aside as he took a protective stance in front of the four of us.


    She stepped back, smirking as she scoffed at him. "Cute, Claw Currant. But we''ll see about that soon."


    "Hey, hey, hey!" a girl with a stage magician''s outfit crooned, her eyes twinkling as she came out of nowhere and slid between Currant and Raging Sparrow.


    I recognized her immediately as Ace ¡ª Raging Sparrow''s teammate who''d de-escalated a tense situation the other day.


    "C''mon, birdie. Give it a rest! Let''s save that energy for the class, ''kay?"


    She gave her a cheery smile, and Raging Sparrow huffed, rolling her eyes as she crossed her arms. I took that chance to activate my aura sight, watching the fight go out of her stance and the vibrant colors of her spirit fade a bit.


    Not like I hadn''t experienced a fair share of bullies back in childhood, but I didn''t expect this from a fellow magical girl.


    Moreover...


    Raging Sparrow''s red aura signature was... enormous. The only cadets - no. The only single cadet with a significantly brighter aura was Elysia.


    And the other two from her team were just as impressive.


    Sunlit Majesty walked up next to Raging Sparrow, shooting me a sly smirk as she gently adjusted her witch''s hat. "So. What are we playing with today, Sparrow?"


    Sparrow shrugged, "I do wonder who our instructor will be. Word is, it''s someone that we all have seen before. Fascinating."


    A slow, deliberate clap from the side of the field caught my attention, and we all turned to see a grinning, tall boy with piercing blue eyes and pale blue hair. His outfit was a thin, long-sleeved jumpsuit with snowflakes embroidered on them, and he held up his wrist, whistling slowly.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Never in my days... Well. Not that I''ve been a magical knight for a while, but you all get the point. Seriously. What a joke."


    Currant stared, tensing up beside me as the boy continued to snicker, shrugging.


    "Frostburn." I spoke up, craning my neck as I faced him.


    I''d heard enough of this guy to know that I didn''t like him one bit.


    "Oh, Harmonia Lux. Fancy seeing you here too. Should''ve figured the ones who came here the ''proper'' way and didn''t fumble our ways in through an apocalypse would show up to beef. Not like we had a choice, I suppose."


    I tensed up, shaking my head in disbelief. He definitely wasn''t helping.


    "Come on," I muttered, folding my arms as I watched him approach, swaggering like he owned the place.


    "Nah, nah, hold on," he smirked, turning his eyes on Raging Sparrow. "The world''s been ending left and right, and we had to save ourselves. And now that we''re here, you''re accusing us of... well. What did we even do again? Heh. It''s just a goddamn training exercise. Don''t you think you''re all being a bit touchy here?"


    His voice was smarmy and snide. I turned to look at the others, and while Strawberry was stiff-lipped and gritting her teeth, Yuzu''s smile had faded, and she''d turned away, creating some distance between us.


    Raging Sparrow was still grinning, but it was a cold, unnerving grin that sent shivers down my spine.


    "And you are?" Raging Sparrow tilted her head in disdain, arching an eyebrow as she stared Frostburn down.


    He scoffed, leaning forward with a sneer.


    "Frostburn. Shouldn''t have heard of me, I suppose. I''ve been around. You could say I don''t have half the experience you do," smiling as he tilted his head right back. "Don''t worry about it, though. I don''t play up the ''I am magical knight this, and magical knight that'' card. Not like you all."


    His voice was laced with disdain, and he was projecting a large, blue aura that contrasted with his tone and demeanor.


    I blinked in surprise. It wasn''t as powerful and refined as the trio''s in front of him, but it had a raw, chaotic energy to it that was... unexpected.


    Sparrow nodded, her smile fading. "This is rich. As if you have any right to criticize us. Do you even care what you''re talking about, or are you just trying to get a laugh out of us like the clown that you are?"


    Frostburn shrugged. "I''m just a cadet like you all. No big deal. I''ve been helping as much as I can. I don''t come here to bitch, though. So relax."


    Claw Currant stepped forward, narrowing his eyes. "Everyone. Settle down. We''re here to learn and grow. Let''s stop the insults and focus."


    "R-right!" Ace stammered. "What the big tiger guy said! Fighting can wait for later."


    Sunlit Majesty flashed a disgusted look as Ace tapped her foot in irritation.


    Ace seemed to shoot a warning glance at Raging Sparrow, but Frostburn''s snickering caught Sunlit Majesty''s attention.


    "You wanna bring it, pretty boy? Show us what you''ve got. Should''ve known you''d have such thin skin coming from the type of trash who whines about getting a free ride."


    Claw Currant narrowed his eyes, hissing as he watched Sunlit Majesty step forward, her fingers toying with a wand she''d pulled out of thin air. She had a regal, focused aura, and even though she looked small and gentle at a glance, there was a fire behind her eyes that showed she meant business.


    Her lips curled up in a smug smile as she looked over the crowd.


    I narrowed my eyes, focusing my aura sight as I watched her spirit burn brighter and stronger than any of the rest of us. She was gathering mana for something big.


    Frostburn scoffed, putting his hands in his pockets.


    "And?" He shrugged. "You three made it pretty clear. Loud and clear, actually. That we''re deadweights, mistakes. Lucky accidents. So let''s just get on with our day, shall we? Come on. Can''t even fight me outside the realm of words, or whatever bullshit you were spitting on and on about. Oh well. Another battle won for the almighty rising star. Sunlit Majesty."


    Sunlit Majesty narrowed her eyes as Frostburn turned away, walking towards the field with a condescending shrug.


    Uh oh. I had a feeling I knew where this was headed.


    Aura surging, Sunlit Majesty threw her arm forward, hand aimed at the back of his head. "You don''t get to walk away from this. You talk a lot of crap, and now you''re gonna get what''s coming for you! Dawn Strike: Blazing Ember!"


    Energy surged forward in the shape of a fiery spear, and in a flash, it impacted against his back, shattering against him in a blaze of crimson light.


    And then he tumbled forward, burning and writhing as the flames grew larger and larger, setting fire to the ground around him.


    Stunned, the crowd gasped as the flames consumed him, and even Raging Sparrow stepped back in surprise.


    As the fire dissipated, the crowd erupted into screams and gasps, and Frostburn was gone. He had vanished, and all that was left was a scorched, black outline of his former position on the concrete.


    "THAT''S ENOUGH!" a woman''s voice boomed as the crowd silenced.


    A shimmer near the center of the crowd caught my eye, and a dark, blurry silhouette seemed to flash between the cadets in the crowd.


    And then, in a flurry of bright light, a tall, slender woman with dark, chocolate brown skin in a dark purple and silver jumpsuit with hourglasses appeared in the center of the field.


    Her wavy jet-black hair trailed to her shoulders, and her dark red lips curled up in a knowing smirk as she narrowed her sharp eyes. She adjusted her silver goggles as she chuckled and glanced at Sunlit Majesty.


    SHE was our teacher? No fucking way.


    "Mr. Frostburn. You are to desist as well. I''ve let the lot of you stall out this class for far too long as is," she stated plainly, walking forward.


    I turned around to see Frostburn frowning as he stepped out from behind Sunlit Majesty. He held a knife made of ice aimed in a stabbing gesture above her neck. Sunlit Majesty froze up, her eyes growing wide with realization as he slowly raised his hands in a surrendering gesture, backing off with a yawn.


    Oh my god.


    So he hadn''t burned to death. He''d just evaporated or it was a clone or something.


    But...


    Our would-be instructor was standing right in front of us, and it seemed like everyone had collectively shut up as she scowled at the surrounding cadets.


    "Now. Let''s discuss the particulars of this field exercise. Unless any of you are dead set on spouting more garbage and acting like a bunch of snot-nosed schoolchildren."


    The field had fallen silent.


    After all. There was no way anyone would mess with this magical knight in particular. If anything, everyone was in shock that she was here at all.


    She shook her head, crossing her arms in annoyance. "Good. Maybe that''s finally some common sense. Now, while I''ve been a captive audience for your antics, I believe we have a more important matter at hand. Mr. Frostburn, Ms. Sunlit Majesty, Ms. Raging Sparrow. Approach the barrier at the front of the field. I will be using you lot for the lesson."


    The three of them nodded nervously, stepping forward as the rest of the class exchanged nervous glances.


    "And the rest of you? I have pre-assigned you partners away from your current established teams - if you have any. Follow me."


    I blinked, exchanging a surprised look with Claw Currant as Elysia made her way towards me. I looked at her, only to see a purple light tethering us to each other and one more that extended into the ground.


    Other cadets were receiving similar tethers, and we were all murmuring in curiosity.


    "Hey. Fancy that!" Elysia beamed, playing with her hair as she approached me.


    I let out a nervous chuckle, rubbing my neck as the rest of the cadets began to partner up. "So uh. We have a bit of a celebrity for a teacher today."


    Elysia giggled, "I guess so. Let''s see what she has in store for us."


    "Still, doesn''t she have better stuff to do than teach a bunch of well... first year cadets? That seems kind of weird," I shrugged, frowning.


    She shrugged, running her fingers through her hair. "Well, maybe she''s got time to do other stuff? Besides, it''s just a training exercise, right? Maybe they''re just showing off for us. Who knows? I''m just excited to get a class with someone like Tesseract. It sounds like it''ll be interesting."


    Tesseract.


    A living legend, and one of the survivors at the collapse of Mortifera Nox''s Citadel of Shadows.


    She''d be a pretty wild teacher, that''s for sure.


    "Huh. True," I muttered, twiddling my thumbs as the rest of the class slowly made their way towards the front of the field.


    "After all..." Elysia furrowed her brows, looking at our teacher with interest. "With no Arcadia Vox or Nightingale Eclipse around, she does have a reputation as Humanity''s Strongest to uphold."

 Chapter 25

    There were about twenty four cadets on the field, scrambling around as they followed their tethers to find their teams. Elysia flashed me a brilliant smile, and I couldn''t help but return it as my anxiety slowly settled down.


    Getting confronted by Raging Sparrow and her team like that had set my nerves on fire. But now that the ice had been broken, and we were finally getting a glimpse of what this exercise would be like, I could feel a sense of excitement and wonder creeping in.


    "You okay?" Elysia spoke gently, touching my arm.


    I jolted, nodding. "Yeah, yeah. A bit nervous, but it''s a good nervous. I''m actually kinda glad Frostburn jumped in like that the way he did."


    She frowned, her eyebrows twitching with confusion. "Really? Who is he, anyway?"


    I let out a soft sigh. "He''s another emergency contract holder, and he came off as a total ass at orientation. The guy grates my nerves, but I think he''s more complicated than we think. That looked like it was calculated to make Sunlit Majesty throw the first punch and get the heat off me. Not sure why he went that far, but I wonder."


    She snorted, shaking her head. "Well, either way. If he hadn''t stepped in, I would have had to say something. And trust me, it could have gotten far uglier."


    Her eyes twinkled as she turned to smile at me, and I could sense a hint of playfulness in her voice.


    Elysia was still a bit of an enigma for me.


    She was the strongest girl in this class by a significant margin, but she seemed to almost downplay it. She had been so nervous when she approached me and Strawberry during orientation, but here she was, all smiles and confidence.


    Even though we were magical knights, everyone seemed to have their own weaknesses and insecurities.


    It was refreshing, in a sense.


    She''d offered to meet in our civilian identities in a group chat with Strawberry, but Strawberry hadn''t been comfortable with it. I was also leery. Just because someone seemed friendly at face value didn''t mean we could fully trust them.


    Elysia bent over, looking at me with a concerned expression. Then, I blinked in surprise as she turned to glare at Raging Sparrow and Sunlit Majesty who were being led away with Frostburn at the center of the group.


    "They are so not getting away with that," she hissed as Tesseract lifted the barrier to a training field, gesturing for the three to step through.


    "Hey, it''s no big deal," I shrugged, fidgeting as we followed our tether to the field entrance. "They''re just three magical knights with egos."


    She rolled her eyes, shaking her head. "Oh, come on. They could have at least picked a better time or place to strike. Seriously."


    Frostburn turned back, flashing me a sneering smile as he waved goodbye.


    "Maaan those two are going to be the death of me..." Ace suddenly spoke from my side, glancing at me with a strange look.


    I shook my head, "Hey, they''re your teammates. You gotta keep them in line somehow, right?"


    She blushed, grinning sheepishly as she fidgeted with the buttons on her magician''s outfit and her domino mask. "Ha! You got me. I''m the most levelheaded, but Sparrow''s a real handful. And Sunlit Majesty is a bit of a diva. I trust them with my life and try not to get in the way too much when they get like this, but geez. You really can''t blame me, right?"


    I nodded, watching as the rest of the class filed out through the entrance into the barrier-covered fields.


    "Well, I''m going to find the unlucky folks I''m partnered with. Ciao!" Ace spun around, waving goodbye as she scurried over to a group of three confused-looking standard admissions students.


    Elysia and I looked at our purple tether, and shared a simultaneous nod. It was time to find our last partner for the exercise.


    "I wonder who it''s going to be?" Elysia mused, tapping her chin as she spun around to walk backwards as she talked to me, her eyes wide with wonder. "Do you think it''s someone from the emergency contracts like you? Someone who came in with a team?"


    I shrugged. "Who knows... but we''ll find them quick, don''t you worry!"


    She giggled, and turned to walk ahead with a bounce, leading the way.


    The barrier opened to reveal an open field that cut through a full length of the isthmus the academy was located on, with rocky terrain and jagged cliffsides on the left side of the field. At even a cursory glance, it was obvious the school had set up a massive obstacle course, and Elysia''s eyes lit up as she spotted a stream running through the right side and flowing through the center of the field.


    "That would make for an interesting teambuilding exercise..." Elysia smirked, crossing her arms as she appraised the layout.


    I turned, furrowing my brows in curiosity as I followed the tether toward a massive tree that lay collapsed over a bend in the river.


    And then, I paused, my gaze drawn to a petite, blonde-haired girl dressed as a stereotypical angel, eyes closed with a serene smile on her face in a prayer position. I recognized her as one of the magical girls at the emergency contract orientation. I''d talked to her briefly, but hadn''t gotten her name or even a bit of her personal information. She''d been quite tight-lipped.


    I slowly approached her, tilting my head as she hummed to herself, her aura a warm, pink and yellow light. She didn''t seem worried or hurried at all.


    "Hey, there," I grinned, giving her a friendly wave.


    She blinked, turning to me with a confused look on her face, before she noticed the tether connecting us. "Oh, hey there Lux. Looks like we''re on a team, huh? I didn''t get to introduce myself the other day, but I guess I go by Love Angel Aurora these days. It''s a pleasure to finally talk to you."


    Her voice was soft, and there was a peaceful aura around her that was difficult to place. Like she''d been in seclusion for her entire life, but had just emerged to a newer, brighter world. It was one of the weaker auras I''d seen, but it had a distinctive quality that seemed to envelop you with warmth and understanding.


    Elysia waved, strolling over to stand beside me as she noticed Aurora. "Hi there! I''m Elysia. Pleased to meet you?"


    She tilted her head curiously, taking in Aurora''s serene appearance. "I guess we''re a team for this exercise, huh?"


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Aurora nodded, smiling gently as she stood up and raised her wings. She was small and slender, and stood right around my height. "Yes, I suppose we are. And I''m curious to see how this exercise will play out. Let''s make sure we learn well and work well together, shall we?"


    I let out a breath I didn''t even know I was holding.


    As awkward as I''d felt just a minute ago, I felt like this would be a smooth and entertaining class. Aurora gave me the impression that she''d be very easy to work with, at least.


    I smiled, nodding nodding at Elysia. "Looks like we got another friend, hmm?"


    Aurora giggled, shaking her head. "Don''t get me wrong. I''m happy to be working with you.


    Then, she smirked, her eyes twinkling as she nodded to Elysia and me. "I can''t help but feel curious about something. You two seem to be friends. Were you surprised to get partnered up?"


    "Surprised? Uh, well, yeah. I guess you could say that," Elysia mused, biting her lip. "But it''s good to mix it up a bit and see what we can do in different combinations, right? I just hope we''ll get the chance to run as a real team someday."


    She leaned forward, a mischievous smirk on her lips as she whispered, "Hopefully after we get these egomaniacs in check..."


    I chuckled, nodding. "You''re talking about Sparrow and her team, right?"


    Elysia rolled her eyes, shaking her head. "Those idiots are just the tip of the iceberg, Lux. I''ve noticed that there''s some real tough competition amongst the standard admissions students here, and they were giving you the stink eye after that debacle back there. But... it shouldn''t be that much of a problem for us, right?"


    "Us huh? Well, I guess I can see why you''re optimistic." I smirked, blushing as I shifted uncomfortably. It looked like Elysia had thrown her hat in the ring with me. It was a little flattering, but I couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy with it.


    She''d latched on to me, and I could tell that she took some kind of strange enjoyment in the time we''ve spent together. It wasn''t bad, but it still tickled my brain for some reason.


    After all, we didn''t know each other that well. There was something there that was bothering me, but I wasn''t sure what.


    And yet, it was nice to have such a capable and determined ally in my corner.


    She continued, winking at me with a knowing look. "Not that we can underestimate the chaos and complications that come with real magical knight teamwork. I have a feeling our esteemed instructor split us up the way we are for good reason, don''t you?"


    Aurora tilted her head, her eyes wide with wonder. "How insightful! I wonder what kind of arrangement she has in mind."


    I folded my arms, trying to ignore the lingering questions and concerns in my mind. It wouldn''t do me any good to get wrapped up in worrying now.


    Elysia suddenly paused, her cheeks blushing with excitement. "Oh, right! Aurora. Sorry, I forgot to ask you something. I was wondering if you''d mind talking about our powers while everyone else finishes setting up?"


    Aurora nodded, glancing at the barrier entrance to the training field. There were still a few cadets milling about, getting organized and settling in with their teams.


    "Sure," Aurora whispered, a small grin playing on her lips. "Go ahead, Elysia."


    Instead of speaking up, Elysia turned toward me with an encouraging smile. "Why don''t you take point, Lux? It''ll be good practice."


    I swallowed nervously, shifting my weight to my other leg as Aurora beamed at me.


    "Me? Are you sure?"


    Elysia smiled, shrugging as she fluffed her dress. "Sure. It might be fun. After all, I think I''ve already figured out what this whole exercise is about. It''s just a gut feeling for now. Anyway, how would you best summarize your abilities and mine?"


    I paused, scrunching up my face as I considered her question.


    "Well, I''d say both Elysia and I are long range fighters. Elysia... well to be blunt, she could probably take down any individual cadet in this class of twenty-four down in a one-on-one. She has some wide-area frost abilities, and an outrageously vicious hand to hand combat style that rounds out her playbook. I''m also a long range fighter, and I have a pretty standard low-level skill set with beams, rapid fire bolts, barriers, and some light manipulation. I do have a couple of trump cards I''m reluctant to play that will completely drain my pool in seconds, though."


    Elysia beamed, clapping her hands gently. "A fine summary that reveals just enough of your fighting style while not giving away too much."


    "Right, thank you."


    "Aurora, what about you?" she whispered, glancing at the petite angel. "Do you have a sort of... team strategy in mind, or anything that could blend well with ours?"


    Aurora cleared her throat, averting her eyes as she blushed. "Well, I''m a long-range girl like you two, but my abilities center around support. I took the emergency contract to protect my family during the Cataclysm. And we had to depend on my older brother who is a Pioneer and lifelong kickboxer. My best skill is an elemental buff that amplifies the physical parameters of everyone within its radius, and my other abilities have to do with protection. I can create shields and heal, but I''m not really much of a fighter. I do have a unique ability, but it''s not something that''s consistent..."


    She grimaced, biting her lip.


    "It''s difficult to have faith, with the supposed gods of multiple pagan religions running around for a few hundred years. I''m still a devout Christian, though, and do believe I was given this opportunity by the grace of the Lord. My Signature Talent allows me to pray for providence and receive immediate blessings and insight ¡ª including prescience. The blessings have been pretty arbitrary with varied usefulness, but it has always allowed me to cleanse the corruption of the demons that attacked us during the Cataclysm. It is what triggered my first transformation and saved my brother''s life. We had been ambushed on a back alley by the demonic beasts, and I transformed on the spot when I prayed for our safety and his survival as the corruption began to take him."


    Elysia raised her eyebrows, turning to me with an impressed look. "Whoa. That''s a pretty unique ability. Lux, would you be able to tell us how you could combine your skills with hers?"


    I tilted my head, frowning. "Hmm, well, I guess my shields and illusions would offer her some extra protection. It sounds like she would be the heart of our team, with both of us acting as the brawn and brains to her defense and support."


    Elysia nodded. "Excellent! Aurora, how about that?"


    She shrugged, twirling a golden orb of light over her palm. "It sounds like a good way to approach our strategy. We still have to hear from Miss Tesseract about the specifics of this exercise, but I''m sure that''s going to give us more insight."


    I smiled, looking back over at the crowd. It looked like everyone had more or less settled into groups, with some students sitting down and chatting amongst themselves. Elysia walked up beside me, and smiled as she just stood in silence with me.


    The back of my neck prickled as I felt like someone was watching us, and I spun around to see Aurora studying me with a curious look in her eyes. Her golden aura was tinged with pink, and seemed to be working with some kind of active skill. Then, she glanced over at Elysia with a slightly concerned look on her face.


    I furrowed my brow, whispering to her. "Hey, is there anything you want to add, Aurora?"


    She fidgeted, shaking her head as she opened her mouth and then closed it again, sighing.


    Just what was going through her mind?


    There was a small part of me that wondered if there was something I was missing. She was so serene and focused, and even seemed a bit suspicious as she evaluated us.


    But Aurora giggled, waving her hand. "Please, don''t mind me. I just had a couple of thoughts on my mind."


    She nodded to the other cadets, shrugging as she let her aura fade back to normal. "Anyway, we still have some time until this training exercise gets started. Any other questions?"


    "Nah, I''m good. I think we''re ready for whatever''s going to come our way," I grinned, my chest swelling with pride.


    She smiled back, and I couldn''t help but find myself relaxing as I saw her aura settle down.


    No wonder the angel motif worked for her so well. She really did seem like she was in tune with something or someone greater than herself.


    It made me a little jealous, in a sense.


    "Oh, don''t worry, dear." She blushed, shaking her head. "I''m not as confident as you and Elysia seem to be. I just believe in following the path set before me. It''s not often that one encounters such wonderful and talented friends, but I hope we can work well together."


    Elysia tapped my shoulder, and I turned to see her pointing up at the sky as Tesseract appeared in a flash of silver light around twenty yards over the field.


    "Alright, kids. This will be quick, and hopefully enlightening. I do apologize for the bumpy beginning, but as long as we get to the exercises, we should be golden. And remember, this is just a dry run. I''ll be watching closely for any discrepancies and surprises."


    She nodded, giving us a thumbs up before she zoomed off towards a jagged, rocky area at the back of the field. Then, she summoned a concrete wall spanning across the field out of nowhere with a wave of her hand with eight entrances. The tethers that had led the three of us together suddenly split and led us to the entrance on the right end.


    Then, she yelled from a distance, "The goal of this exercise will be simple. Gather in your teams, split up through the gates my tethers lead you to, and make it across the obstacle course we''ve created. That''s all."


    I blinked as a slightly foreboding sensation crept up inside me.


    Elysia giggled, gripping my arm. "This sounds like it''s going to be so much fun. I''m gonna let you take point, okay, Lux? Show us what you got!"


    Why did I have a feeling that we were in for one hell of an afternoon?

 Chapter 26

    The three of us ran through the gateway, and it opened up into a massive grassy field with countless shrubs and foliage surrounding it. The tether that had connected the three of us earlier dissipated as we crossed the threshold, and I couldn''t help but gasp as I saw what Tesseract had done with the field.


    In the moments she''d obscured our vision, a full-fledged forest had sprung up, with towering trees and a canopy that blocked out the sun''s warmth. I blinked, surprised at the sudden shift as Aurora staggered, putting a hand to her head.


    "What a strange... teleportation... effect."


    Teleportation?! She teleported us?


    My eyes swept over the field again, and I quickly realized that we were now facing the other way. The city''s skyline was off in the distance, and there was a large purple beacon miles away toward the academy.


    "Looks like she dropped us somewhere else on the isthmus," Elysia muttered, her eyes narrowing as she looked up at the treetops. "I''m not sure where we are now, but it''s obviously still in her obstacle course."


    She spun, gesturing to the towering tree trunks and the vines that curled around the edges of the clearing.


    "We need to keep an eye out for other teams, as well as the traps and stuff Tesseract''s no doubt set up. Let''s stay close, okay?"


    "Alright," I smiled, nodding. "You should take the front, though. Aurora, I don''t suppose you have any sensory abilities? I have the ability to see peoples'' auras and... well, good intuition to go with it."


    She hesitated before responding. "I do have one, but it''s useless for a situation like this. I can sense relational pathways. It''s a very weak form of postcognition and precognition to gain insights and perceive emotions like directed enmity, but it doesn''t do anything to detect creatures or objects."


    I frowned. "Relational pathways? What do you mean by that?"


    She shrugged, "I don''t have full control of it yet, but my Talent allows me to see or feel connections between people or things in a way that others can''t. Usually through a quick abstract impression. But like I said ¡ª it''s abstract and I don''t know exactly what it means. When someone has intent to harm another specific person or bears a grudge, it manifests as a spiderweb between the people in my view. When I focus on one person, I can get a single brief flash of their lives that shaped who they are. For example, when I look at Raging Sparrow, I saw impressions of a child waking up every day to an alarm clock to go down into her father''s home gym to work out, only to be met by taunting and belittling from her family. With Sunlit Majesty, it''s flashes of a superiority complex from parents who''ve pushed her to excel to an unhealthy degree. And with Ace, it''s a sense of intense, almost desperate desire for authenticity and truth. She yearns for someone to see and know her for who she truly is. She was once an open book, but has lost all confidence and motivation to connect with others. She distracts herself with banalities and superficial humor to cover up her insecurities."


    My eyes widened, and I couldn''t help but peer at her with my mouth wide open.


    She seemed to sense my unease, and her cheeks turned bright red as she looked away.


    Elysia was staring at her in shock, her mouth agape. "Um... and how much can you... did you glean from the two of us, Aurora? That''s a pretty intense skill."


    No, Elysia wasn''t staring at her in shock.


    She looked like she was trying to hold a poker face, but her aura blazed with... mortification? There was something about Aurora that was unsettling her, and her aura was projecting a slight hint of a fight or flight response.


    Aurora closed her eyes, shaking her head. "That is not my place to say. Out of respect for each of you, I will not share what I''ve sensed from your lives. However, I will share that I have seen qualities in each of you that are admirable and unique. I am honored to be partnered with the two of you, and I hope that we can work well together."


    I cleared my throat, glancing at Elysia. "Um, right. Thank you for letting us know about your skill. It sounds incredibly useful. Scarily so. To the point you should probably keep that to yourself for now."


    Aurora smiled serenely, nodding gently. "Let''s say that was a leap of faith on my part. Trust works both ways, and it wouldn''t hurt to get to know each other better in this way, right?"


    I nodded, a bit of relief flowing through me. But...


    I looked over at Elysia, who looked like she was about to hyperventilate.


    Then, she breathed a visible sigh of relief, before nodding and smiling. She blushed, the color returning to her cheeks as she clapped her hands.


    "Right! Now, let''s get on ahead, shall we? We need to find a way out of this forest."


    I nodded in affirmation, turning to Elysia. "Take the lead, Elysia. Your aura sensing should be able to find people far before my sight can. My gut tells me there''s something wrong here."


    She flashed me a wink, grinning. "Gotcha! I have a pretty decent range on it, so we''ll be careful."


    We began to walk into the forest, but Aurora suddenly placed a hand on Elysia''s elbow, causing her to pause.


    "Elysia.... like I said, it''s probably not my place to say this, but... I do feel it would be best if you not take too long to overanalyze. Be mindful of your feelings."


    There was a warning in her tone, and I shivered as Elysia''s aura suddenly flared silver tinged with gold and pink, blinding me for a brief second.


    "I''ll be fine."


    She was stiff and and didn''t even bother to turn around. Instead, she strode forward breaking off into a brisk but manageable jogging pace. Well, a jogging pace for a transformed magical girl at least.


    I stared at her flowing platinum blonde hair, wondering what that was all about.


    There was definitely something I didn''t know about here. But was it my place? It didn''t have anything to do with me.


    It didn''t seem like I could do much to intervene, and it would be better if I just minded my own business.


    I sighed as Aurora smiled in understanding, shrugging as we followed Elysia into the forest in a light jog.


    "Hey, um. Sorry about that," she whispered, twiddling her thumbs. "I might have overstepped both of your boundaries a bit there."


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I frowned. "So you must have seen something pretty important, huh?"


    She shook her head. "It''s not for me to share."


    I frowned, shrugging. "Well, you gave us a critical summary of three members of our class within seconds of meeting us, so I don''t know. You might want to reconsider where you draw the line."


    Her brow twitched as her voice came out high-pitched and nervous. "Ugh... I guess I really shouldn''t have said anything. Truth be told, those three got on my nerves for the way they went out of their way to single out emergency contract holders like you. I don''t have full control of it yet. I shouldn''t have..."


    I smiled reassuringly, patting her back. "Hey. We''re only human, and won''t always have the best judgment, even as magical knights. I know you might have seen some stuff about my past... family, even. I just ask that you keep it to yourself for now, okay?"


    She nodded, blushing. "I know. It''s just... scary, you know? To have such powers and not know exactly what I''m supposed to do with them. It does feel like a bit of a burden."


    I nodded, letting out a sigh of relief. "I don''t know, Aurora. To be honest, I feel the same myself. This whole magical knight thing isn''t a walk in the park."


    She shook her head. "All we can do is... believe I guess. Have faith. Do what we think is right, and own the results and consequences.."


    Faith, huh?


    If anything, she had a pretty interesting perspective on things. And she did have a gift, that was for sure.


    Though she didn''t say it, I could almost feel the weight of using her skill on her conscience.


    She took a leap of faith to trust us, and I would do my best to reciprocate.


    We continued to walk in silence for a few minutes, taking in the stillness of the forest. But there was an underlying sensation of tension in the air, like we were being watched.


    And then, Elysia began to slow to a stop in the middle of a clearing. She sighed, shaking her head as she turned to me, her eyes narrowed with irritation.


    "Aurora? Sorry for reacting like that. I tend to get carried away with my emotions sometimes, and you hit a nerve back there."


    Aurora blushed, shaking her head. "I overstepped, and should have stayed quiet. My apologies."


    I raised an eyebrow, tilting my head at Elysia.


    There was something odd about the way she reacted to Aurora''s power. Her aura was strangely subdued, with the pink and gold now threaded with gray and black.


    She smiled back, before responding to Aurora. "Well, it doesn''t matter, anyway. Let''s just focus on getting out of this forest."


    Elysia frowned, sighing in exasperation. Then, she put her hands on her hips, staring up at the trees. "And I''m talking to the four of you as well."


    She shot a pointed look upwards, and I couldn''t help but suppress a giggle as I saw three transformed magical girls and a boy perched in the trees, glaring down at us. They were mismatched ¡ª clearly thrown together and scrambled from multiple separate teams.


    "I had a feeling." I chuckled, shaking my head. "So, what did we do this time?"


    I hadn''t met any of these students yet, but I did see them in the field gawking while Raging Sparrow''s team confronted me earlier.


    Suddenly, Tesseract''s voice resounded around the forest, "Ah! Looks like we have some competition between three of the teams in the south-east quadrant. As I mentioned before, though ¡ª just make it across the training course. That is the only requirement, and failure to do so will be assessed appropriately."


    She giggled, but the sound was eerie and foreboding. "Well, try to have fun out there, you crazy kids. There''s more to this than meets the eye!"


    One of the girls jumped down, her glowing rainbow-colored ankle-length ponytail flowing behind her as her eyes swept across the three of us. She was wearing a futuristic raver outfit, with all kinds of flashy neon accessories and sunglasses. "Well. Just wondering how convenient it was that three emergency contract holders were placed on one team."


    I shrugged, holding my arms out placatingly. "Alright, then. Hey, we don''t want any problems. How about we group together and figure out a way to work with what we have?"


    Rainbow hair snorted, rolling her eyes as her voice dripped with sarcasm. "Really? Like we''d team up with the likes of you. I was thinking it over for the last couple off days, and Sunlit Majesty had a point about you lot just backdooring into this school."


    I let out a breath, and Aurora slowly reached out to grip my arm, a concerned look in her eyes.


    The girl sneered, her eyes narrowing. "Don''t know why we had to be paired with two rejects back there. Might as well just try to make it on our own without them."


    Did they ditch two of their teammates for being emergency contract holders?


    She turned, gesturing to her three teammates up in the trees. "You guys ready?"


    One of the magical girls, dressed in a green and white exotic ensemble, flipped down, running her fingers through her matching hair in frustration. "Are we really going to waste time on this, Neo Dymium?"


    She shrugged, shaking her head. "I just figured we''d start a little healthy competition with the little emergency contract holders and get a bit of entertainment value out of it. All that matters is that we make it across the field, right? We don''t need their help."


    I had a really, really bad feeling about this.


    My gut twisted, and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes, shaking my head. "Really? Guess we''re going our own way then."


    Please just go away....


    Aurora''s hand moved to cover her mouth, and I felt her breath catch in her throat.


    Don''t tell me they''re ¡ª


    "Lux, look out!"


    She suddenly pushed me forward in a desperate tackle, and all I could do was look up as a massive blast of sparkling purple energy exploded yards away from my face.


    I flinched out of reflex as we hit the ground, only to look up in shock to see a blue, layered hexagonal barrier had appeared around the two of us.


    I felt a gentle tug as Elysia stepped beside me, helping Aurora and me to our feet. I looked up to thank her, but I froze as I took in the look on her face.


    Her expression was neutral, but it radiated a deep and almost tranquil hostility. Her brown eyes had turned into an icy lunar silver, which I couldn''t help but stare into. Then, I blinked as her aura erupted from her in a shimmering blaze of silver, gold, and a faint simmering red.


    What was going on with her emotions?!


    Elysia smiled, helping Aurora to her feet as well. Then, she turned and stretched her arms with a yawn as she looked up in the trees. "Hey, guys. Seriously? I was already in a pretty bad mood, and really didn''t want to do this dance right now. But if you want to be difficult..."


    A male knight dropped down - a dark-skinned boy with a medium-length preppy haircut dressed in a sharp, formal business suit. He folded his arms, raising an eyebrow. "My apologies. I do not wish to antagonize you. After all, we are partners in this exercise, are we not? I believe working together is in everyone''s best interest."


    His words were polite and reasonable, but I could see the glint of an agenda in his eyes.


    "However, I cannot help but be curious about your name and power. Elysia, is it? My name is Telegraph. I can already sense that there are some sensitivities and egos here, so I shall try to make the best of it. I wish you no ill will."


    Elysia put on an uncharacteristic sneer, rolling her eyes as she let out a guffaw.


    "Telegraph, more like. You''re all flash and no substance. You must not be familiar with the way I work, so let me introduce myself. I''m the ¡ª er, Elysia Veritas and I won''t tolerate fools or blockheads on an especially shit day. You are all out of your league. That''s not just words; it''s a fact."


    She gestured to the remaining girl in the trees, a slight smirk on her lips. "And you, up there, just made the biggest mistake of your life. I don''t take kindly to anyone bullying my teammates."


    The other magical girl dropped down, a resigned look on her face. She was wearing a black skater skirt and laced up bodice, with short purple hair that framed her face and had a pair of teddy bear ears on top. She didn''t have any fancy accessories like most magical girls did, but she had a tattoo of a bear on her wrist.


    "Valkyrie Ursa. Neo here did pick a terrible time and place, but I am curious as well. Miss Tesseract gave us express permission to engage or work with other teams at our discretion as we departed from our teleportation gates, and I''m interested to see how she plays this out."


    She bowed politely, before lifting her head with a devilish grin. "I suppose it would be a good bonding exercise to test our abilities and show off our fighting spirit."


    Elysia snickered, her aura still radiating a bit of menace as she glanced over at Aurora and me.


    "Alright, you four. We don''t have time for this, so I''m going to make this quick. You want us to be your entertainment? Try to keep up."


    I furrowed my brows, blinking. What was going on with Elysia right now?


    She seemed to be in a different mindset than usual. It was like the flash of a confident but dorky battle junkie I''d seen when we sparred was out in force, and she was practically radiating hostility right now.


    Aurora cleared her throat, gathering her wits as she spoke up. "Aren''t we a bit outnumbered here, Elysia? There''s four of them, and..."


    Before Aurora could finish her sentence, Elysia blurred across the clearing in a streak of blue.


    ...


    And in just a heartbeat, it was over.

 Chapter 27

    "Verdant Art: Binding Grasp!" I shouted with my staff raised, further tying the four frozen cadets down with vines.


    Elysia yawned, dusting herself off as she strolled back over to us, a triumphant smile on her face. Frost coated the clearing in a thick sheet, and Aurora stood there, stunned at how quickly Elysia had subdued our supposed opponents. Valkyrie Ursa and Neo Dymium were trying to wriggle out of our combined restraints, but their efforts were futile against Elysia''s magic.


    The cadets who''d ambushed us didn''t even get a chance to react. Elysia had frozen them in a second. Literally. I could see the mist rising from their mouths as they breathed, encased in ice from the neck down. Their protective auras would keep them from suffering from frostbite, but they were well and truly trapped.


    Elysia turned to me with a mischievous glint in her eyes and a smirk playing on her lips.


    "Well, that was easy," Elysia remarked casually, her aura slowly receding back to its usual state. She turned to me and Aurora, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Looks like we won this little competition."


    Aurora finally found her voice, her eyes wide with amazement. "How... how did you do that so quickly, Elysia?"


    "She¡¯s kinda built different," I casually interjected, a small grin forming on my face as I tried to keep up with the whirlwind that was Elysia. "Honestly, I''m still trying to figure out how her brain works sometimes."


    Elysia let out a chuckle, her confidence radiating off her as she sauntered over to the frozen cadets. The girl in the black and purple outfit who''d attacked me struggled, wriggling left and right as sparks off energy erupted from her body in vain.


    Then, Elysia crossed her arms, stopping at Telegraph. "Well, are we done here, buddy?"


    Telegraph chuckled, sighing in annoyance. "Well played, perhaps the perception that emergency contract holders do not deserve to be here is an unfortunate bias on our part. It seems we have met our match."


    "Tch," Neo Dymium grunted. "Screw you guys, seriously."


    She grinned maniacally, her eyes widening as she cracked the ice around her. "But don''t count us out just yet! Electro Ar¡ª"


    "Frozen Flare: Twofold." Elysia cooly interrupted her, doubling the volume of the block of ice surrounding her with a bored look on her face.


    The look on the rave-themed magical girl''s face as she was trapped within an even thicker layer of ice was almost comical. She growled in frustration, flaring her mana against the ice to no avail as it held her firmly in place.


    Elysia turned back to us, a satisfied smirk playing on her lips as she gestured for us to follow.


    "Phew. Well, that was... intense," Aurora giggled, shaking her head. "I didn''t expect to see this level of... a beatdown from a first-year magical knight."


    Elysia smirked, her eyes glinting as she turned to Aurora. "If you could even call what I just did a beatdown. These spoiled idiots can''t even hurt a fly with their half-baked techniques and attitudes."


    The magical girl in the green and white ensemble pouted from the side, struggling as she gritted her teeth in frustration. "Man, why did I agree to follow Neo into this mess anyway? This was stupid from the beginning."


    Aurora giggled nervously, her eyes flitting between Elysia and me.


    I snorted. "You have free will just like the rest of us. Don''t go blaming it on others for your own choices."


    She shook her head, pursing her lips. "Okay, I know that was a bit too harsh, but¡ª"


    "Harsh is choosing to jump a team of so-called ''emergency contracts'' because you all collectively decided to create a hostile, ''us vs them'' narrative in your little bubble," Elysia glared, stepping closer to her. "Which is why Tesseract set our configuration up the way she did. She probably saw this coming."


    The girl in green blinked in surprise, before furrowing her brows. "Wait, what do you mean?"


    "You haven''t figured it out? Frostburn should have given you an inclination. I''d say it was a planned test, if anything," Elysia shrugged, looking up at the sky. "Sunlit Majesty has been getting praised for an exceptional Magic attribute of 19, while being present for the takedown of The Order of the Tenebrous Hand with her team. She''s notorious for pushing herself since the day she was contracted and their team was supposed to be the most promising one to watch in this incoming class."


    I paused, raising an eyebrow as I turned to Elysia. She knew a lot about the students and their backgrounds. It was surprising to see her so informed about our peers.


    "And yet, Frostburn clearly got one over her. He slipped right past her Proximity Sense skill and demonstrated he had more than enough time to cut her throat if he wanted to. This was in spite of a significantly lower level and raw power profile. But he chose not to."


    The girl in green furrowing her brows. "I''m not following. Are you implying that this was... a test beyond a field exercise?"


    Elysia nodded, a knowing glint in her eyes. "Exactly. They''re going the extra mile for our generation, and it seems like they wanted to see how we would handle unexpected situations together. It''s not just about power or skills; it''s about adaptability, conflict resolution, and problem solving. She''s sent Sparrow and Ms. Sunlight off somewhere with Frostburn, and paired two separate groups of emergency contract holders with two hostile groups of standard admissions students nearby. I''m certain she expected sparks to start flying, and in any case... well, it looks like she was right."


    I shivered, letting out a shaky breath. I was honestly grateful Elysia was here. Without her, who knew what kind of crap Aurora and I would have to deal with.


    "Anyway, I don¡¯t suppose we caught your name?" Elysia smirked, turning her attention to the girl in green and white.


    The girl hesitated for a moment before straightening up, her expression shifting from annoyance to resignation. "I''m Vesper. Vesper Nightshade."


    Elysia raised an eyebrow, a flicker of recognition crossing her features. "Nightshade, huh? That name sounds familiar. Any relation to Phosphoros Nightshade, the Knight of Dawn?"


    Vesper''s eyes widened in surprise at Elysia''s knowledge. "Y-yeah, he''s my grandfather. His guidance the reason I even got into this academy in the first place."


    Elysia shook her head. "Man, he¡¯d be pretty disappointed that you joined in on something like this without a second thought. But hey, we all make mistakes. The important thing is what you do after."


    Vesper''s shoulders slumped, the weight of her grandfather''s legacy evident in her expression. "I... I didn''t really think things through. Neo seemed so confident, and I just followed along without questioning."


    Aurora stepped forward, her voice gentle. "It''s okay, Elara¡­ We all make mistakes. The important thing is to learn from them and try to do better next time."


    I followed along, offering a small smile to Elara. "Hey. Maybe next time, we can find a better way to work together. What do you say?"


    Vesper hesitated for a moment before returning the smile, a sense of relief washing over her features. "Yeah, I''d like that. Thanks... er, for giving me a chance."


    Then, Elysia turned to the struggling Magical Knight with the short purple hair and skater dress, narrowing her eyes. She slowly walked up to the trapped magical girl staring down at her cooly. The encouraging tone she¡¯d shown Vesper


    earlier vanished, replaced by an intense gaze that seemed to pierce through the ice encapsulating the skater-dressed magical knight.


    I tilted my head, a bit apprehensive at the look on Elysia''s face. "Elysia... what are you up to?"


    But Elysia just held up her hand, shaking her head.


    "Valkyrie Ursa, was it? I can tell by your outfit and that pin on your wrist that you''re a fan of bears. So, just like a cute little teddy bear, you must have a vulnerable soft spot or two. And I think I''m about to find it."


    She put her hands on her hips, leaning over as the frozen figure narrowed her eyes in frustration.


    "Let me out of here, you stuck-up witch. You have no idea who you''re dealing with," Valkyrie Ursa spat defiantly, her words muffled by the thick layers of ice surrounding her.


    Elysia chuckled, a wicked gleam in her eyes as she circled around the frozen magical knight. "Oh, I think I have a pretty good idea. I know your type all too well. Let''s see... you like bears, you think you''re tough stuff but rely too much on your powers, and you have a penchant for flashy moves. But you¡¯re not the same girl the Guardians contracted now, are you? You¡¯re really an insecure shit deep down inside and substituted a vapid and empty personality for tattoos and a subculture identity. You just like throwing your weight around when you get the chance to."


    "Fuck you." She spat at Elysia''s face, straining as her aura pulsed with purple energy.


    Elysia narrowed her eyes, her lips quirking up into a small smile as she wiped her face. "My, my. How exciting! Well, I think that ego of yours


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    needs a bit of deflating, don''t you think? Let''s see if we can''t find that vulnerable spot of yours and give it a good poke."


    Elysia mused, raising her hand as if to cast a spell. But instead of attacking, she surprised us all by gently touching the ice with her fingertips.


    The frozen barrier shattered into a thousand icy shards, falling to the ground with a soft tinkling sound.


    Valkyrie Ursa stumbled backward, glaring at Elysia with a mixture of anger and surprise. "What''s your game, huh? You think you''re better than me just because you took me by surprise?"


    Elysia chuckled, her confidence unwavering. "No, I just thought it¡¯d be fun to level the playing field. Let''s see what you''re really made of when you are just so thoroughly out of your comfort zone. Besides, I think we all need to start getting along a bit better if we''re going to survive this mess."


    Ursa immediately threw a vicious right hook right at Elysia''s jaw, but she simply caught her fist with a gentle hand and smiled.


    She looked back at me and Aurora, snickering as she weaved a follow-up punch by the girl.


    "A little hot-headed, aren''t we?" Elysia taunted, easily dodging Ursa''s punch and countering with a swift kick that sent the magical knight stumbling backward.


    Ursa growled in frustration, her aura flaring brightly as she fired lightning bolt after lightning bolt at Elysia. But Elysia moved with an almost dance-like grace, effortlessly evading each attack with fluid movements with her hands behind her back.


    "Come on, Ursa! Show us what you''re really made of!" Elysia''s voice was light-hearted, but there was an undercurrent of challenge that spurred Ursa on.


    With renewed determination, Ursa gathered her energy and unleashed a powerful blast of purple light towards Elysia. But the girl in silver was ready, her own magic swirling around her in a protective barrier that deflected the attack harmlessly into the distance.


    Elysia''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she smirked at Ursa. "Not bad, how about we change things up?" Elysia''s voice was like silk, echoing through the clearing.


    Before Ursa could react, Elysia closed the distance in a flash of blue, grabbing her by the throat and holding her in a tight grip. The air crackled with tension as Ursa struggled against Elysia''s hold, her eyes wide with shock and terror.


    Elysia''s expression remained calm, almost detached, as she brought her face close to Ursa''s. "I pity you. You fight with strength and rage but lack control. True power comes from mastering yourself first."


    Ursa''s eyes blazed with defiance, but a hint of uncertainty flickered in their depths. She stopped struggling, her body tense as she awaited Elysia''s next move. The purple-haired girl panted heavily, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she stared into Elysia''s unwavering gaze.


    Elysia smirked at her, before turning directly at me. "Hey Lux, catch!"


    I barely had time to react as Elysia tripped the purple-haired girl off balance with a sweep, before tossing Ursa at me with fluid grace.


    "Ah! What the hell, Elysia? Don''t do that!" I coughed as I leaped out of the way.


    The magical girl landed with a thud, letting out a sharp grunt as she rolled a few yards away and crouched, clutching her arm as she groaned.


    Valkyrie Ursa pushed herself upright, glaring daggers at Elysia. "You know what? Screw you. I don''t need your lectures or your pity. I''ll show you what true power looks like! Say hello to Ursa¡¯s claws."


    Elysia giggled, raising her hand in a sideways peace sign and grin. "Now this is getting fun! Here I thought I had a soft-bodied punching bag on my hands, but it turns out she''s a feisty one."


    Purple lightning streaked out from Ursa''s fists as she held out her hands, her pupils turning into shining orbs as the area around us began to crackle with energy. The lightning coalesced into claw-like whips, and I proactively threw up a Luminary Barrier dome around me in preparation.


    Elysia leaned back, tilting her head as she studied the girl. "Hey, Lux?"


    "Yeah?" I murmured, tensing as I readied my staff.


    She laughed, shaking her head. "She''s all yours. We really do have to emphasize a point here with these morons."


    "What do you mean ¡ª"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Elysia raised her hand and enclosed the two of us in a blue barrier, making me yelp in surprise as she yawned


    and lounged on a nearby boulder, folding her arms behind her head. "Go on, Lux. Show her what you''ve got," she called encouragingly.


    Ursa grunted in frustration before turning around to face me.


    I took a deep breath, focusing my energy as I faced Valkyrie Ursa. The crackling lightning claws danced around her, ready to strike at any moment.


    She sighed, shaking her head. "Really... with this treatment? No matter, I will take you down and go after the ice bitch if it''s the last thing I do."


    Me? Take her on?


    Elysia let out a giggle from outside the barrier. "Don''t do anything dumb, Ursa. You''re not half as tough as you think you are. If I were you, I''d just give up and make the best of your situation, especially with Lux as the competition. She''s possibly an even worse matchup for you than me. This is just to drive in a point."


    Ursa clapped her hands together, firing a massive ball of swirling purple energy with a white core at me.


    "Starlight Magic: Ursa Major!"


    It had a ridiculous amount of raw energy behind it. Ursa¡¯s aura made her look like she was right around my current level.


    And yet...


    The energy inside seemed to fluctuate and drift, as if the core was unstable and the energy was about to explode.


    As it whizzed toward me, I felt a small surge of empathy run through me.


    It was powerful... and covered most of the width of the barrier Elysia had enclosed us in. But it moved about as quickly as a dodgeball thrown on an elementary school ball court.


    I sighed, dropping my summoned staff and ran directly at it, throwing out my hand as I channeled my mana.


    "Luminary Conversion."


    Ursa smirked, as if her strike had hit its mark. But just as the energy was about to impact me, it suddenly flickered and distorted as I approached it.


    I breathed deeply, focusing on dissecting its unstable structure as I converted it to become my own. The energy flowed through me, cloaking me in a layer of golden purified mana.


    "W-what?" Ursa shrieked, taking a step back as she shook her head in disbelief.


    I couldn¡¯t reliably just use my Luminary Conversion to cancel out magic attacks or anything too complex in a real fight. Usually projectiles were either too intense, too complex, or too fast for me to be able to properly disperse them on the fly.


    But Ursa''s attack was another level of unstable. It practically begged me to unravel it with my Talent.


    Ursa immediately charged at me with a loud roar, her fists crackling with purple lightning. I braced myself, waiting for her to get closer before unleashing my counterattack.


    "Luminary Art: Dawn''s Glorious Explosion!"


    I released all the energy she''d thrown at me. And then some, in the Arts variant of my Luminary Nova spell.


    The explosion of golden light erupted around and through Ursa, enveloping her in a dazzling display of power. She cried out in surprise, thrown back by the force of the blast as she collided with the barrier Elysia had erected. The sound of the impact reverberated through the clearing, sending birds scattering into the sky. She screamed in agony for a brief moment, but several silver and blue honeycombed shields suddenly popped up in front of her, cutting the blast short as it dispersed all around her. The explosion continued all around me, pressing against Elysia''s barrier for a brief moment before it shattered entirely.


    I wobbled on my feet, feeling drained as I balanced on my staff.


    "Ugh... I might have converted more energy than I needed to," I sighed, slumping over as I landed on my butt.


    "No... way." Ursa coughed from across the clearing, struggling to crawl back on her feet. Her costume had been torn and burnt, and her aura was almost completely drained.


    As soon as Ursa got back to her feet, she flinched as Elysia put her arm around her shoulder, smirking. "So, little teddy bear. Get the message yet? We don''t need you or anyone else in this school to disrespect or discriminate against emergency contract holders, do we? Remember that the next time you try something like this again. And spread the word around, yeah?"


    Ursa gulped visibly, shaking her head. She glanced between Elysia and me, her eyes filled with fear and deefat. "Y-yes... I''ll tell everyone. I won''t... I won''t cause any more problems," she muttered, her voice barely audible. "Y-yes... just a misunderstanding. I''ll... I''ll."


    Elysia giggled. "You better tell anyone else who thought about starting trouble how this went down."


    Then, she gently firmly pinched the back of Ursa''s neck, frowning. "Because as cute as you are, I didn''t find you trying to zap Lux there cute at all. What if I hadn''t shielded her in time?"


    Ursa whimpered, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "Y-yes. I-I''m sorry, okay?! You''ve made your point."


    Elysia nodded, before smirking and forcefully shoving Ursa back on the ground and driving her knee into Ursa¡¯s back.


    "Are you really sorry? Try not to forget this lesson, little teddy bear. If you so much as look cross-eyed at Lux or any other emergency contract holder again, I will personally hang you out and embarrass you in front of the entire school. Understand?"


    I stared at Elysia with a mix of surprise and awe, nodding in understanding as she gave me a gentle wink.


    She was... scary, in a way. She wasn''t like the soft-spoken, polite, and thoughtful Elysia I thought I was getting to know.


    But this version of her was well, badass and protective. In a terrifyingly sadistic way. She definitely didn¡¯t have any problems laying down a beatdown on bullies.


    Ursa bit her lips in pain, gasping for air as Elysia drove her weight down for a moment. Then, Elysia eased up the pressure, tugging


    her head back up and twisting her around to face me before releasing her.


    "Well?" Elysia asked, staring down at her sternly as she let go of the magical girl''s hair.


    Ursa whimpered, before responding. "Y-yes mistress, I mean, miss. I won''t forget. I''m so sorry, Lux! Sorry mist... miss Elysia!"


    Elysia blinked, staring down for a long moment. "Wait, what?"


    The purple-haired girl gasped, shriveling away and curling up in a ball as she turned red. "


    I... I... I''m so... so... so... sorry, Lux. I... I... I didn''t mean... I... I... I just...


    Eek!"


    I stifled a giggle as Elysia froze, flushing beet red as several seconds passed.


    I looked away, fighting to stifle a guffaw, only to catch Aurora staring from the side with a comically mortified expression.


    Elysia snapped out of her stupor and coughed, recovering quickly. "Uh, Ursa, I think it''s best if we-"


    Ursa stood up, dusting herself off with teary eyes. "Your little teddy bear understands perfectly. We were stupid, useless, and worthless fools in over our heads and should never cross Mistress Elysia."


    "Wh... stop calling me that! Sheesh!" Elysia yelped, blushing as she shook her head and backed away. "Just... just get out of here, Ursa. Shoo. Go unfreeze your friends gawking at us over there."


    Elysia stumbled back towards me and Aurora, still bright red as Ursa let out another teary whimper and ran off.


    I stared at Elysia blankly, blinking in confusion. "Um... okay, I''m not sure what that was. Elysia, are you alright? You seem like you''ve been a bit... well, different and on edge."


    She cleared her throat, her cheeks still flushed as she looked off into the trees. "Ah, sorry about that, Lux. Sometimes people do get carried away, and I don''t mind being a bit forceful to make a point. I hope I didn''t scare you or anything. I got a bit heated about their ambush."


    I shook my head, before flashing her a grin. "It''s alright. Just.... wow, I think you awakened something in that girl. Call me silly, but she seemed like she wanted to surrender to you fully."


    Elysia furrowed her brows, before groaning and burying her head in her hands. "Don''t even. Don''t even go there."


    She blushed, rubbing the back of her head as her eyes shifted nervously.


    Aurora sighed, clasping her hands together as she closed her eyes. "Lord, grant me the strength and power to make it through this day without experiencing a further lapse in sanity. May the heavenly father guide me through any and all awkward and cringe-worthy moments that may arise in the future."


    Elysia laughed, her cheeks still pink as she turned away to suck in a breath.


    I smiled, walking up to her and patting her on the back.


    "All jokes aside, thanks for looking out for me back there, Elysia. I appreciate it."


    She blinked, before nodding and chuckling. "Of course. We''re supposed to be¡­ a team, after all. Although¡­"


    A nostalgic, longing look flashed in her eyes.


    Aurora walked up beside me, putting a hand on her arm. "One step at a time, Elysia. Let''s get a move on, shall we? I don''t think we can stay here much longer with those four."


    Elysia nodded, grinning and bouncing on her feet. "Right. Let''s get a move on then."


    But then, she turned back, giving me a thoughtful look.


    "Hey, Lux?"


    I tilted my head. "Yeah?"


    Her face softened for a brief moment, and a hint of a melancholy smile appeared on her face. She opened her mouth as if she was about to say something, before shaking her head and turning around.


    "Never mind... It''s nothing."

 Chapter 28

    I raised my brow, frowning as I looked around at our surroundings. The three of us had stopped in place after walking through a shimmer, where the landscape had spun and changed in an instant.


    It was clear that we''d crossed some sort of invisible borderline to a new stretch of the field. The air had changed ¡ª it had the sharp, dry texture of a mountain, and the ground was littered with brittle pine needles and frost.


    "Smells like... we''re in a higher elevation than before, but the skyline''s still visible in the distance. But how?" I murmured, looking around curiously.


    It seemed like we were still in the training field, but it felt like we were on a plateau or somewhere high elevation.


    "The entire isthmus was transformed into a massive training field for Kaleidoscope City''s magical knights," Elysia explained, picking up a frost-covered twig and eyeing it curiously. "It''s mostly cadets like us and the university students that use it."


    I nodded in agreement, continuing to study the trees around us.


    Aurora stepped up next to me, an uncertain look on her face. "I hope.... I hope nothing too dangerous lives out here."


    Elysia leaned back, smirking as she crossed her arms. "I''m sure we''ll be fine. We''re in training, so we shouldn''t have anything to worry about."


    But then, her eyes suddenly turned sharp as she turned back to the rest of the clearing. "Hold that thought, though. Something''s out there."


    I sighed, shaking my head. "More students with a bone to pick?"


    "No, it''s not human. It''s..."


    She glanced at me and nodded. "Its mana signature is off. Way off. It''s like a moving, concentrated blizzard in the woods."


    Aurora followed her line of sight, her eyes darting back and forth. "I don''t see anything, but the hairs on the back of my neck are standing up like crazy."


    I stretched my arms, looking up at the sky thoughtfully. "Whatever it is, it''s a problem."


    It was supposed to be an obstacle course, so there was bound to be a problem or two that cropped up. The question was, what did the academy have in mind for us?


    Turning around, I blinked as I caught sight of a marble altar that looked out of place almost hidden behind a curtain of moss.


    "Guys, look over here. It looks like... a shrine or something?" I murmured, pointing.


    "Huh. Good catch, Lux," Elysia blinked, following my gaze.


    The three of us walked over to investigate, only to find a triangular pedestal with a small indentation in the center.


    "Hm. Whatever was here, someone''s already taken it," I mumbled, rubbing my chin as I looked at it. "Do you think that pair of cadets from the two teams behind us took it?"


    Aurora frowned, tilting her head. "It''s possible. Likely, even."


    Elysia suddenly flinched, tugging at both of our sleeves as she pulled us into the foliage, tilting her head to one side. "Stay sharp, all ladies. Feels like something is going down near the anomaly."


    She let out a slow breath, tapping her chin. "Yup. There are definitely more than three students there."


    "What should we do?" Aurora whispered.


    I grunted, shaking my head. "I think... we should keep an eye on them and stay out of sight. Shouldn''t be too hard if they''re distracted."


    "How should we manage that?" Aurora asked as she stared at me quizzically, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    "I can bend the light around us, remember? I can''t block out sounds or anything else but we''d be invisible as long as we stay close and quiet."


    Elysia beamed, her eyes glittering in excitement. "Well, there you have it. A good ol'' stealth mission. That''s a super handy skill, for the record."


    She looked around cautiously before she beckoned at us. We followed along quietly as she directed us back through the clearing we came from, and up a hillock at the edge of the clearing. "Let''s find a good vantage point here."


    We quickly and quietly jogged across the forest floor, making sure to watch where we stepped as we ducked under some thick vines and shrubs.


    Once we reached the crest of the hillock,


    Elysia signaled for us to get down, and I quickly threw out my hands, forming a Luminary Mirage around us. Then, we dropped to our knees, slinking forward.


    Within moments, I caught sight of two sets of brilliant flashes of light ahead in front of what looked like... a massive gate inside of a swirling maelstrom of snow and frost.


    The gate was made of shimmering crystal and blue hues, with a glowing rune in the center. However, there was a thick energy field of some kind around it, made of crackling blue sparks that seemed to be projected from the rune.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    There was also something else to this gate, I realized as I squinted my eyes. The energy field seemed to have ... layers. Layers that extended out a good fifty yards. On one layer I could see beams of dense light that reminded me of crisscrossing lasers. On another, there was a flow of swirling, thick energy that seemed to bend and curve as if something was trapped within it.


    And in front of the whole thing, were five students engaged in what I''d best describe as a shootout. Three were on one side, and two were on the other.


    I quickly recognized Forest Willow as well as the spiky-haired boy in black I recognized from the emergency contractee orientation group on one side, and three students on theh other


    Forest Willow nocked another arrow, drawing it back as she narrowed her eyes at her three opponents on the other side of a wide field. Her green tunic had been torn and frayed, and she looked more than a little worse for wear. Her bow was fizzling with green energy, with long darts of energy flickering on the string. It looked like dozens of trees had been toppled, burned, or outright disintegrated at this point between the two groups.


    There was a rocky outcrop Forest Willow and the spiky-haired boy were using as cover, while the other three had positioned themselves in the trees. The boy was also in bad shape, and the comically edgy trench coat that made up his outfit was torn and burned off on his left side from his hand down to his hip. Blood dripped from a gash in his side as he held up two fingers, with his other hand on the ground from behind a massive boulder.


    The other three magical knights were pretty mismatched thanks to the teams Tesseract had sorted us into, and I quickly recognized Ace at the back of their formation, a smug grin on her face as she brandished a silver scepter that crackled with energy.


    If Elysia had the most potent-looking aura signature in our class, Ace''s blue shine wasn''t too far behind. Forest Willow and her companion''s auras were modest in comparison, with a size and brightness somewhere between mine and Aurora''s. With the numbers advantage, they should have run right over Forest Willow and boy with the spiky black hair.


    But Ace''s blue stage magician''s suit was worn out, and her hat was cut in half. The fabric of her costume was scorched and frayed, and I could see that one of her gloved hands was limping and torn. Her aura looked slightly faded but far from out of the fight.


    Instead of a full offensive, she was sticking close to the biggest magical knight who was with them, a tall, Amazonian girl with wild, flaming orange hair, light leather armor, and a halberd.


    Ace had projected what looked like a massive astral globe in the air, spinning with what looked like constellations and stars within it. The orb span on its central axis, and rapidly bombarded the stone outcrop with a random-looking spray of lethal explosions. It looked like they had defaulted to trying to erode away Forest Willow''s cover, rather than fight her straight on.


    The final member of the trio''s assigned team member was a small, plain-looking guy with glasses and a pocket protector who was holding a katana limply, staying low as he peeked around to eye their opponents warily.


    It was clear that they''d settled in on an attrition strategy that was slowly, but surely pushing the two emergency contractees into a corner.


    The look in Forest Willow''s eyes told me she knew she was outmatched and badly hurt.


    But her eyes were different from the uncertain girl I''d met before ¡ª she was focused and determined, and almost seemed to be dancing as she weaved between the rocks and boulders and fired volleys of light that curved around the fallen trees.


    The defiant expression in her eyes seemed really familiar, and it took me a second to realize I''d seen them before.


    Forest Willow had come off as pretty uncertain and unconfident during orientation.


    But now, she looked like I did when I''d been pushed to my brink during the two nights of terror we''d both come to realize our powers in.


    "There''s gotta be something that''s keeping them from closing the distance," Elysia a mused, studying the scene carefully from her prone position. "Those have to be two of the late admissions those snobs ditched, right?"


    "Yea. Aurora and I met those two at orientation," I confirmed, before peering through a gap in the trees. "It almost looks like..."


    I trailed off, squinting my eyes in surprise. It was hard to make out, black tendrils stretched out from the spiky-haired boy''s boots like thick tree roots that reminded me of ink. It was invisible to the naked eye, but my aura sight picked it up, with a distinct twinge of ominous.


    "Oh man," I whispered. "Yeah, the boy''s doing something with the ground."


    Elysia squinted her eyes, before biting her lip. "What do you think, Lux. Do we keep watching or do we intervene?"


    I frowned, my eyes wandering over the battlefield. It was easy to make the assumption that Ace and her sorted teammates had attacked the two emergency contract holders without provocation. But, something just didn''t quite seem to add up.


    "Hey Lux, I''m getting something," Aurora murmured, her eyes glinting as she held her head with one hand.


    I looked at Aurora as her eyes glowed with a light golden hue. After a moment, she shook her head in disbelief.


    "The altar we passed had a key, which Forest Willow and Null here picked up. The other team also picked up a different key from their starting point. I''m getting some flashes of both teams reading instructions at the gate, negotiating, and then escalation. My guess is they started fighting due to mutual mistrust, not knowing how the unlock would unfold."


    Well... that just sounded peachy.


    Elysia narrowed her eyes, sitting back and crossing her legs as she studied the turbulent storm. "Thanks for the context, Aurora. That seals it for me. I think the gate has a layered defense to prevent anyone from getting through until two keys are unlocked and aligned in the center. Look over there."


    She pointed at another altar in front of the gate with an ornate square-shaped object embedded in the center. "Now look at the slots in the mechanism in front of the gate. It has a triangular, circle, and a rectangular slot where two keys are meant to be inserted, and rotating mechanisms to slide two into place."


    "Wait... so it looks like both teams are trying to unlock the gate, but neither trusts the other enough to actually try?" Aurora asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    Elysia shook her head, pointing at a plaque with words halfway down the altar. "I can''t make it out from here, but those look like instructions or rules. If we go by what the community knows about Tesseract, she probably set up a dilemma that had the five of them go at each other''s throats.


    "Looks like it," I mumbled, scowling as I studied the battlefield again. "For an instructor that made such a fuss about not fighting before the exercise, Tesseract really isn''t doing a very good job of showing us how to... not to be at each other''s throats."


    "Well, if you ask me, that''s the point of this whole thing," Elysia replied flatly, before suddenly jumping to her feet. "I''m not sure what the exact point of this exercise is supposed to be, but I''m sure there''s a lesson here related to not screwing over your companions."


    She looked over at the two battle groups, her expression hardening as I opened my mouth.


    "So, how about¡ª"


    "...You''re gonna say we''re going to help them out a little and knock some sense into them, aren''t you?"


    I laughed as she cut me off, and I walked to her side with a lighthearted touch on her elbow.


    "You bet we are," I nodded as she turned to stare at me with an exaggerated innocent look. "We definitely have a fight to break up down there."


    Aurora''s eyes glinted in understanding, and she giggled softly. "Count me in. For peace and harmony, and all the other platitudes."


    Elysia''s inquisitive expression broke into a grin, and she winked at the two of us. "Well, then. Let''s put on a show to remember, girls."

 Interlude: Siobhan

    Siobhan had never expected to ever become a Magical Girl.


    In fact, she had never expected to end up at Kaleidoscope at all. She and Kleo had always dreamed of attending when they were kids. Of becoming knights just like Storm Vixen and Tesseract, two of the greatest magical girls of all time.


    But Siobhan had been disappointed that fateful day, when she and hundreds of children had been brought before the Guardians for the Knight Selection Process.


    She and Kleo had been inseparable, and had held hands as they had steeled themselves to face their destinies.


    It was a mystery how the Guardians really chose their candidates. Even if a few would stray from their paths, they overwhelmingly selected for children that were kind, resilient, capable of acknowledging and learning from their mistakes, and ultimately heroic in nature. They seemed be able to pierce through a person''s innate nature and nurture to see who a person really was and would become.


    It was those qualities that they sought. And ideals she tried to live up to herself.


    Kleo had always been sweet and outspoken, if a bit shy and insecure, and Siobhan had wanted nothing more than to raise up her best friend. Even when they were little, though, they did their best to embrace the values of cooperation, friendship, and loyalty. They were captivated by the story of Arcadia Vox, the all-loving hero had risen up to defeat Mortifera Nox herself. It was a story that resonated with the two of them, and had inspired them to pursue dreams of knighthood.


    Their parents used to joke that they were practically sisters, and they might as well have been. Both sets of parents had lived next door to each other, and they both had older siblings who supported them.


    Kleo''s brother Ioannis had played Magical Wonderland with them, and their older sisters had taught them how to play make-believe with stuffed animals and dolls.


    Siobhan''s face fell as she remembered the day everything changed.


    She would never forget the day their families took them to the local headquarters, and she stood on that crowded lawn, clutching Kleo''s hand tightly as a dozen Knights had paraded by, swinging their weapons high and giving it their all to impress her and the other kids.


    And she still remembered how Kleo had beamed, her eyes shining as she had turned to Siobhan, saying, "I want to be a knight like her when I grow up. I''ll train every day and get even stronger, and then I''ll protect and save everyone who needs it."


    It had only made Siobhan more nervous as they approached the front of the line, shivering as she stood before the Guardians.


    As they''d parted, Kleo had looked back at her, a defiant look in her eyes with a confident smile. "I''ll become a Knight today. One that others can look up to and admire. Don''t give up, okay? We''re in this together."


    She had turned away, clutching her necklace tightly as she returned Kleo''s smile. "You''ll be amazing, Kleo. You already are. Whatever they decide, remember that I''m here with you. I''ll always be here for you."


    They were explicitly told to be careful to not show it if they were chosen, of course, but they were both trying so hard not to cry at their big moment of destiny.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly as Siobhan waited in the back of the room, watching them come and go in the blinding white lights.


    Then, Kleo had come out, her eyes brimming with tears as she rushed forward to hug her.


    "Shhh," Shiobhan patted her back. "Hey, you okay, Kleo?"


    "I-I did it," she whispered quietly. "I got a contract. Can you believe it?"


    Siobhan stiffened. "That''s wonderful, Kleo. I knew you could do it! When do you start training?"


    "Tomorrow." Kleo choked back a sob, her voice tight. "I... I didn''t know. Grandpa was a knight. He was super-secretive, but it all adds up now. He told me on the way out that he was a bigshot knight once upon a time, and it was only fitting that his granddaughter would continue his legacy. He said he''d done his best to keep me from being recruited. But I just... I want to be strong, Siobhan. I want to be just like... like Storm Vixen or... or Tesseract. Or gramps. He just smiled and said he''d help."


    Siobhan sighed, seeing her number coming up as the line behind them shifted. "I know, Kleo. I''ll support you. Hopefully side by side. I don''t know what I want to do. But we''ll always stick together, right? Being a knight isn''t everything. We''ll still play Magical Wonderland and dress up, just like we did when we were little."


    She chuckled, sniffling as she straightened. "Sounds like a plan."


    In the end, Siobhan had not been chosen.


    She''d walked out of the ceremonial chamber, lined with cloaked figures in masks and capes, a deflated feeling in her stomach. Her father had just shaken his head, patting her back consolingly.


    "No luck, huh? Well, try again next year, kid. Not everything can be easy."


    Siobhan would never forget that one day. Never forget Kleo''s eyes as she walked out, tears streaking down her face as Siobhan gave her a reassuring smile. She''d whispered her rejection to Kleo, who gasped and stayed silent with downcast eyes.


    "It''ll be alright, Kleo. We''ll make the most of this."


    Kleo had smiled, her lip quivering, before looking down as they followed their families out.


    Something had changed then, though.


    Kleo wasn''t the same after that day.


    She was just quieter, more focused, and more withdrawn. But at the same time, she grew more confident and assertive. She became faster and stronger, and soon, began to even overtake Siobhan academically. Kleo could run a mile in a minute, and had graduated to learning spells and casting magic before Siobhan had even considered the path of a Pioneer.


    The Kleo that had once clung anxiously on Siobhan''s hand, dreaming of being a magical girl, was slowly fading away, replaced by a confident, reserved, almost cocky and talented young woman.


    For months, Siobhan had wondered what it would be like to be a magical knight herself, with a mysterious power to protect the weak and fight evil. Their dynamic had been strange, but it had survived. Siobhan found herself looking up to Kleo, their roles somehow reversed over the last few years. She was working hard to catch up with her, but with her best friend as a rising star, it was no easy feat.


    Soon, Siobhan began to feel Kleo walk away from her, distance creeping into their conversations. And their time spent together became less and less. It wasn''t a deliberate move on Kleo''s part; it was just a natural progression. Kleo was a promising cadet in search of a team to sidekick with and all, and Siobhan couldn''t blame her for focusing on that.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    But Siobhan had kept her promise. She would support Kleo wherever she went.


    Siobhan stayed up through late nights to study for Kaleidoscope''s exams and entrance tests, studying by candlelight in her bedroom. She''d dragged herself out of bed when she could barely stand, not wanting to miss a second of her future.


    Eventually, the day had come. The day when they would be tested to get into the prestigious Kaleidoscope Academy. Even if Siobhan couldn''t be by her side as a fellow Magical Girl, she could still support her best friend. Kleo''s powers revolved around plant and energy manipulation, while Siobhan was more focused on knowledge and information gathering under the Analyst track, with a specialization in botany and biology."


    It seemed like such a long shot, but she could finally stand alongside Kleo as a fellow peer and student.


    And here she was, in a cruel twist of irony.


    Siobhan had genuinely admired her back then. Kleo had grown from a shy, reserved girl into a bright and outgoing rising star. But deep down inside, Kleo had never truly overcome her anxieties and insecurities.


    Despite surviving the Cataclysm by the skin of her teeth, Siobhan had never told Kleo about her status as an emergency contract holder. Kleo had reacted poorly to the news, venting to Siobhan while in her transformed green-haired magical girl persona. She''d always felt like an imposter at heart, and the news only fueled her discomfort and frustration.


    She had moaned about how unfair it was, how emergency contracts couldn''t possibly be as great as real magical girls, and how they were better off left for dead.


    Unbeknownst to Kleo, her words had stung Siobhan to the core, even after all they''d been through. She had always doubted her place in the world, and Kleo''s criticism didn''t make her any more or less worthy of her feelings. Siobhan had arrived late for the commencement, and had been in the city when the portals began to open. It was the best she could do to get a pair of young brothers to a side alley and help them sneak away while dozens of monsters descended from the skies and ripped through the streets.


    She''d survived through pure wit, luck, and ingenuity before she was discovered by a roaming Guardian. The Guardian had been impressed with her abilities and wits, and had offered her a contract in the midst of chaos. It had been the most harrowing and terrifying two nights of her life, where she''d gradually learned to control her powers and fend for herself and her charges as monsters stalked the city.


    And so Siobhan had kept quiet as her old friend ranted away, pretending to be sympathetic. She''d ignored the pit of guilt gnawing at her stomach, reminding herself that Kleo hadn''t meant it. She was just stressed and conflicted with her own position.


    She''d held her tongue, up until arriving at her first formal exercise under the Magical Knight program.


    It was fate, Siobhan supposed.


    But perhaps it wasn''t destined to be destiny after all.


    In the real world, she''d just been a good-intentioned if not slightly awkward girl with a handful of skills that allowed her to scrape by. She had no reason to boast, no great talent that she could put on display, and few could really appreciate her skills when it came down to it. She and Kleo shared a green thumb and an interest in animals, but that was it.


    They were friends, as they had always been, but they had been following different paths for a while.


    Paths that had converged as Siobhan followed the purple tethers searching for her assigned partners, leading straight to Vespera and Neo Dymium.


    They had immediately stared at her with suspicion, their conversation dropping to a hushed whisper as she approached. The standard admissions students and emergency contract holders had separate orientations, making them easy to identify. She could see it in their eyes ¡ª a disdainful, suspicious stare, with a dismissive swagger that left a bad taste in her mouth.


    But the fact it was coming from her oldest and dearest friend, of all people, hurt far worse.


    Siobhan had earned her place. There had been no back door or outside influence to help her through, and she''d fought for it through the mundane, excruciating route with no special talents or pedigree to help her.


    And so, she''d been left on her own when the gates opened and they were introduced to the vast forest beyond, with Vespera and Neo arguing over a clue and a path to the other side of the field


    She had done her best to focus on the task at hand, keeping an eye on their surroundings as Vespera and Neo locked in some tense standoff. And though she was torn, conflicted, and a little bitter, she made her best effort to stay on course.


    After all, she''d always done her best to support her friends, and their differences had never stopped them from staying connected before.


    But her voice had only been met with scorn and dismissal.


    It was ironic, in a way. Vespera had always believed in love and redemption, beauty and grace, and the strength of kindness.


    She had been a powerful voice for hope and change back in their childhood home, always making her views and beliefs heard and giving hope to those who felt lost or hopeless.


    In the end, though, she''d become cold, callous, and slightly cruel as she dismissed Siobhan''s efforts to engage and cooperate, rolling her eyes and striding ahead, choosing her arrogant partner over a girl she could not have known was Siobhan. They''d both lost their tempers at the same time, and cursed each other out to the point Siobhan couldn''t even remember what they''d even been saying.


    And so, Neo Dymium and Vespera left her behind.


    It was disappointing and heartbreaking, and Siobhan could have sworn she saw a shadow of regret and guilt flicker in her eyes. But in the heat of the moment, she had been too bitter and frustrated to care.


    So, she''d let it go.


    And suddenly, she was alone.


    A lone willow in the forest.


    She had been foolish to ever think she could show up and inspire Kleo, let her know who she was, and restore their friendship. But when push had come to shove, her friend had pushed her away and turned her back on the one person who had cared for her through thick and thin.


    Siobhan held back her tears as she walked through a clearing, only to hear a boy clearing his throat from her side. She blinked, turning in surprise as she caught sight of a stern-looking boy of average height with a well-built frame, a long black trenchcoat, large sunglasses, and long, spiky black hair.


    "You too, huh?" he muttered, shaking his head.


    Siobhan raised an eyebrow, tilting her head. "Huh?"


    He sighed, rolling his eyes. "You''re an emergency contract holder, right?"


    She blinked in surprise, before nodding stiffly.


    "Yeah, I remember you at orientation. I was asking if you got told to shove it by your randomized groupies," he muttered, folding his arms as he stared into the forest.


    She frowned, her cheeks burning with humiliation. "Yeah. They did. I feel like I was meant to be an afterthought, right? They just zoomed off and ditched me."


    He had a bit of an nasally voice. The type you''d hear from someone who was just... tired of witnessing dumb things. Whatever they were.


    The boy gave a short, bitter laugh, running his fingers through his hair. "Well, I expected some bumpy roads but I didn''t expect a freaking tribalistic witch hunt. Not sure what the hell they''re on, but not a good look."


    Siobhan studied him curiously, frowning. "You''ve been through it too, then?"


    He snorted, rolling his eyes. "Yup. Guilty as charged. I got ditched as well. No skin off my back, though. Not much I can do to stop these morons, so..."


    She smiled awkwardly, shifting uncomfortably. "Ah, yeah, I get that. Well, my name''s Forest Willow. Want to work together, by any chance? If you''d be open to a partner, I mean. I''m not going to judge."


    He stopped, narrowing his eyes as he studied her intently before laughing out loud. "I go by Null for now. Null Pero. Not that it''s important. Hmm, yeah. Why not, Forest Willow? We might as well team up, eh?"


    She breathed a sigh of relief, smiling brightly. She hated being alone in a big scary forest, and it was comforting to know she had someone else to watch her back now.


    "So, what can you do?"


    Null gave a small shrug, his expression mildly amused. "Oh, plenty of things, though I know how to incapacitate pretty much anything in this forest that would pose a threat. I can''t transform beyond the Cadet Mode or what they call ''Incognito Shift'' though. I haven''t quite figured out my guiding core principles or whatever else it takes to fully unlock my soul."


    Siobhan''s eyes widened, blinking in surprise. "Whoa. I see. What''s your natural affinity toward then?"


    He smirked, letting out a dry laugh. "Convergence. A bit of area denial and a lot of chaos. With me, the floor is basically lava ¡ª well, more like violent molasses. I can extend my aura through the ground I''m standing on and shift the... energies of any specific territory that comes within range. It carried me pretty hard through the Cataclysm, but without my full combat form, I''m basically just a human with a cool set of skills."


    Siobhan nodded slowly, studying him with a curious frown. "Well, that sounds useful! At least for this exercise, and I could use the help."


    She was tempted to bring up her old friend, but she held her tongue.


    "Well, let''s get on ahead," she said quietly, drawing in a deep breath. "No use in looking back, right?"


    Null nodded sagely, following in her footsteps. "Yeah, I''m with you there. Onward and upward. Yadda yadda."


    Siobhan grinned, laughing as she pushed through the dense foliage.


    "Know what, Null? I like your style."

 Chapter 29

    Forest Willow panted in exhaustion, her green aura flaring weakly as she crouched behind the rock outcropping. Her left shoulder was singed and bleeding, and her chin-length curly red hair was dripping with sweat.


    Ace grinned, stepping forward cockily as she held up her scepter. "Good job, guys. Not bad for a couple of greenhorns, I must say. Would you consider throwing in the towel?


    I frowned as Elysia, Aurora, and I quietly approached the battlefield under the cover of my Luminary Mirage.


    Forest Willow narrowed her eyes, but her shoulders slumped in resignation. Then, she slowly looked over at her companion.


    The boy shook his head, his black coat whipping behind him as he lowered his arm, causing the ground to crack and fracture underneath his feet.


    "Sheesh. You know this is like, only a couple of moves away from checkmate, right?" Ace shouted, glancing over at the tall girl next to her. "Ready to go, Talon? Need ya to cover me."


    "More than ready," the orange-haired magical girl grinned.


    Ace waved her scepter, conjuring a spinning wheel overhead, flickering with multicolored light. Then, she stepped forward in a quick jazzy spin, striking her scepter down with both hands.


    "Starlight Magic: Fortuna!"


    The air crackled with energy as the spinning wheel snapped to a stop, and a long barb of solid blue energy highlighted with gold erupted from the center, summoning a beam of energy that shimmered and distorted like the surface of a lake.


    "Jackpot!"


    My eyes widened in alarm, and Elysia and Aurora immediately rushed to cover my sides as the shimmering beam of energy sliced through the air towards the two emergency contractees.


    But before I could take action, Elysia shot forward, shattering the ground under her feet.


    She blurred in front of the outcropping, putting up a shimmering blue barrier to block the attack. She held her body up against it, channeling her own energy as the glowing blast slammed into her force field.


    I followed up immediately, pulling back mirage and clasping my hands together. "Luminary Bolt: Rapid Fire!"


    A burst of orange-red energy spiraled up from my heart, coalescing into a blazing sphere of pure heat and light in my hands. I fired bolt after bolt, starting with the boy with the pocket protector and katana.


    But he reached up, blocking them with a sloped wave of shimmering rock and stone that rose up from the ground around them in a wall. "Doton: Reflect!"


    Aurora jumped by my side, her eyes glowing bright gold. "Refract: Glassine!"


    The red-haired magical girl looked at Aurora in surprise as she intercepted my bolts in mid-air. She didn''t even have time to react as my spells were sent back toward Ace and her team at twice their original speed, crashing through and destroying the earth manipulator''s walls.


    "Yowza! Not bad. Not bad at all," Ace chuckled, crouching as she tightened her grip on her scepter.


    She cartwheeled as she dove to one side, flipping backwards and landing nimbly on a twisted tree stump as Aurora''s redirections missed her. She waved her scepter in the air, causing four massive cards with burning star insignia to appear above her head. "Here we go, gang! Starlight Magic: Diamond Deck ¡ª"


    But before she could finish, a glowing orb of silver light slammed into the side of Ace''s head, sending her stumbling in a one-armed cartwheel. "Ow! What the hell?"


    I spun around, only to find the Elysia grinning at me. She blinked, tilting her head and batting her lashes. "Oops... Did I do that?"


    She snorted, shrugging as she turned back to Forest Willow and the boy with the spiky hair.


    But before we could do anything else, the tall, orange-haired magical knight leaped into the air with her halberd raised, flashing with vibrant energy.


    Elysia narrowed her eyes, grunting as she summoned a shimmering pair of exotic-looking silver hook swords from thin air. "Not a chance, girl."


    She let out a quiet exhale as she charged at the flame-haired girl, her face set in a determined frown as she dragged her energized hook swords along the ground and burst into a blur.


    The polearm user could only widen her eyes as she was pushed back, sweeping her halberd wildly in a desperate attempt to create space.


    But Elysia smirked as she crouched and trapped the spear with her right hand, simultaneously forming a shimmering crystal spike from the ground that erupted in a flash of light. Her opponent dodged desperately, abandoning her weapon and tumbling across the ground with a gasp.


    Elysia followed up without hesitation, her eyes glinting a bright brown as she landed in front of the stunned magical knight. She immediately stepped over and hooked her legs around her opponent''s bicep, rolling the orange-haired onto the ground and levering her opponent''s bicep against her shinbone.


    The boy with the pocket protector exploded at Elysia in a flash of energy, his eyes glowing blue as he drew his katana back.


    He bared his teeth, firing a pulse of lightning-like energy with the swing of his blade from ten yards away. "Raiton: Urami!"


    But Elysia rolled back, bringing the female magical knight she had wrapped her legs around as a human shield. She promptly threw a blue barrier between them, protecting herself from the blast.


    "Tch. Better be more careful with that skill," Elysia hissed, dismissing the barrier as he closed the distance.


    She dragged the poor, struggling orange-haired girl around and back into the dirt as she jumped to square off against him.


    "Yikes," I winced, cringing before shooting Aurora a thumbs-up.


    "Lux!" Forest Willow shouted, finally breaking cover as she notched an arrow. "Thanks for the assist!"


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I frowned, furrowing my eyes as I noticed Ace waving her scepter in the air again. The cards she''d summoned were already rising into the sky, growing and spinning as they formed into four shuffling decks.


    "Willow. What the hell is going on out here? What started this fight?" I shouted, shielding my eyes as I stared up at the storm brewing in the air.


    Willow beckoned at me frantically. "Get behind cover!"


    I broke into a sprint at her urgent tone, diving behind the rocky outcropping just in time as the swirling cards above us grew larger and sharper. They cracked and churned, splitting into a swarm of flying, spinning blades that looked like oversized playing cards.


    "Hmph, if carpet bombing won''t do the trick, it''s time for phase two!" Ace shouted, pointing her scepter at me and Aurora as I peeked out.


    "Ace, knock it off! Can''t we work this out?!" Forest Willow shouted, nocking another magic arrow and firing at the stage magician.


    Ace intercepted it with a card, deflecting it with a sassy wave and a grin. "Eh, maybe next time, Robin Hood. Good try though!"


    She waved her scepter toward me, and my eyes widened in alarm as I felt a hum in the air. Dozens of cards shot out from the crackling energy field, raining down on us.


    "Frozen Art:" a familiar voice suddenly whispered. "Soulsleep."


    Just as the blade-cards were about to slash through us, a thick, shimmering swirl of ice suddenly encompassed the whole area.


    It was... like a snowstorm frozen in time. No winds were pushing against us, and no snowflakes were falling, but the ice was sharp and cold, and a hazy white fog seeped out through the spaces between the crystals.


    Elysia''s silver-blue silhouette flickered as she dropped to the ground in front of us, her posture relaxed and confident. She looked up at Ace, smiling softly. "That''s a cute trick, Ace."


    Ace smiled at her, waving her scepter. "Man! I''d hate to be your enemy. You could even give me a real run for my money as is, I think."


    "Thank you, but you''re not exactly low on charm yourself."


    "Elysia, be careful," Aurora muttered as she turned to look at the ice surrounding us. "She''s tough."


    "I know, but I''ve restrained the other two," Elysia leaned in, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. "Hey, Ace? How about you call off your friends and let''s talk this out?


    Ace grinned, shrugging as she brought her hands up. "Okay! Well, this seemed like a lost cause anyway. I was outvoted two-to-one to jump the greenhorns, and now they''ve called us big jerks and taken shelter with their friends. But, hey! That''s just the way things go sometimes. Right, guys?"


    She looked to the side, and I followed her gaze to where her two allies were facedown behind a layer of ice.


    "Is that..." I stared at Elysia in surprise. "Wow, that was quick."


    Elysia shook her head, smiling softly. "It''s always easier to talk things out if you approach with a spirit of mutual respect, and a mountain of leverage." She laughed, scratching the back of her head. "Also, the barrier I''ve placed is impenetrable for them. I suspect Ace wouldn''t be as easy of a fight, but..."


    Ace''s smile widened as she clapped her hands together. "Fair enough. But! There''s still the little matter of the two keys we''re each holding, and the fact that we can''t trust each other. You know, the gate and all."


    Elysia nodded thoughtfully, rubbing her chin. "The gate, huh? Well, we don''t know, exactly. Why don''t you let us take a look ourselves?"


    The spiky long-haired boy yawned, walking over. "Geeze, I could use a break. Plus, it''s kinda boring around here."


    He nudged the ice with his toe. "Are we done here? I''d like to get out of this training field, go back to the dorms, and practice my guitar at this point."


    Ace giggled, but then shook her head. "Hehe, you''re an interesting bunch. But, yeah. I guess I could take a short break. How about it, Elysia? You sound like a no-nonsense kinda gal. Why don''t we see if there''s a third option for this key business."


    Ace bowed from her position at the stump and turned toward the gate, whistling with exaggerated strides.


    Elysia grinned, winking at me before turning to face me. "Let''s go."


    To my sudden surprise, Elysia wrapped an arm around my shoulder and gave me a quick, affectionate squeeze causing my breath to catch in my throat.


    I couldn''t explain it, but the feeling of her touch there was so vivid, comforting, and familiar that it momentarily overwhelmed me.


    I felt tears streak across my eyes and instinctively leaned into a hug, wrapping my arms around her tightly.


    "L....Lux?" Elysia gasped, her aura of confidence trailing off into a whisper as she tensed in my arms.


    I didn''t know what''d gotten into me.


    But then, a memory of a blurry, young girl curled up in a fetal position on a bed of pink flowers passed through my mind. It was strange, like I was watching someone else''s dream, and it left as quickly as it came.


    Elysia blinked at me, tilting her head as she relaxed, her heart still pounding against mine.


    "Hey, Elysia. Can you tell me something? Are you... are you feeling okay?" I muttered, still leaning against her.


    Elysia let out a shuddering breath, her heart rate calming. "I''m... sorry. Lux, I just ¡ª"


    "No, it''s okay. It''s just you seemed on edge this whole time. Nothing''s wrong, though, right?" I asked, looking up at her worriedly.


    "Nothing''s wrong," she sighed.


    Then, with a shake of her head, she returned to her confident demeanor and patting my back. "I just thought you and Aurora were in trouble is all. Let''s go, shall we?"


    She smirked, looking back at Ace as we started to walk toward her. Forest Willow quickly caught up with our group, and began to introduce herself to Elysia.


    Aurora''s light, rapid footsteps sounded behind me, and I could feel her warmth as she caught up with our group. "Lux, wait! Are you alright? What was that a second ago?"


    "I''m fine. Just... " I replied, shaking my head. "Don''t worry. I think something set off my Intuition."


    "Oh? Is that intuition with a capital I?" Aurora''s eyes glinted in suspicion as she eyed Elysia.


    "Uh, yes. Maybe." I gulped. "It''s not all that reliable, but I do have improved intuition as a part of my passive skills. Elysia doesn''t seem as on edge now though, so it''s fine."


    "Well, that''s true. She''s calmed down quite a bit." Aurora raised a brow, still staring at Elysia.


    "I guess it''s easy to forget she''s still human like the rest of us with how strong she is..." I said with a small smile.


    Aurora returned it softly, pursing her lips as she let the topic drop. "Ah, yes. Of course. Shall we head over to Ace, then?"


    Elysia, Willow, and Null moved on ahead as Aurora and I lagged behind. Ace was waiting for us with a sly grin on her face, the unconscious bodies of her allies leaning against her feet.


    As we got closer, I couldn''t help but notice a glistening blue gemstone hanging from her neck, emitting a pale, iridescent light. It was small but seemed to have a complex lattice structure.


    Ace chuckled as she drew a circle-shaped object from her pocket. "Alright, shall we put this thing away and take a look at the instructions with fresh eyes, then?"


    Elysia had wasted no time to move forward with a confident grin. "Yes, I''d like to take a look too."


    I studied her back, feeling a twinge of unease tug at the back of my mind. But I tried to ignore it.


    "Well then..." Elysia tensed, staring long and hard at the plaque and altar.


    The twinge turned into a flash of alarm as Elysia looked up at Ace with an angry expression. She crossed her arms and stepped closer to the stage magician.


    "Are you alright, Elysia?" Willow asked, tilting her head.


    Elysia cleared her throat, shaking her head. "Nope. It''s game over."


    "What? What do you mean?" Null stammered, stepping up beside me as his eyes widened in surprise.


    Elysia sighed, and my instincts screamed at me to move. I quickly turned and dived for Aurora, tackling her to the ground and shielding us as the air around us exploded in white light and frigid air.


    I huffed and puffed as the ringing in my ears slowly died down. When I finally opened my eyes, my heart dropped.


    Elysia held one hand out toward me as it glowed with silver and blue energy. Ace was shielding herself with her scepter, a wide grin on her face.


    My pulse raced, and my throat closed up in disbelief.


    What...?


    It all happened so fast. It took me a moment to register the impact as I jumped up and to my feet.


    "Ah! Lux, are you okay?!" Aurora gasped, her eyes wide in horror as she stared at Elysia.


    I groaned, feeling a soreness spreading across my chest and stomach. "Yeah. I''m fine. I ¡ª"


    "Well, I''ve read the instructions and we have quite the problem on our hands," Elysia interrupted, glancing at me briefly before looking back at Ace. "You see, I''ve read what it takes to unlock the gate, and it seems..."


    She trailed off, and a sickening twist of nerves fluttered in my stomach.


    "Seems what?" Null asked, crossing his arms as he looked at her with an annoyed expression.


    "Seems like I''ll be siding with the standard admissions group unless you can figure out a different solution from the initial one. As much as it''s been fun hanging with you guys, I don''t want to flunk this course."


    Elysia flashed me a pained, apologetic look.


    "Sorry, Lux..."

 Chapter 30

    Elysia put on a smile as she held one hand out at me, but her eyes were dead serious.


    "Ohhhh, what a plot twist!" Ace cackled, her own eyes glinting with a flippant glee. "Looks like things are getting interesting."


    "What the hell..." Null muttered, staring at Elysia in disbelief. "You know, when I said this was boring. I wasn''t expecting this."


    Forest Willow nodded in agreement, narrowing her eyes as she gripped her bow tightly.


    I crawled to my feet, still dazed by the sudden impact.


    My shock began to sink into fury, and then faded into confusion. "Wh... what are you talking about, Elysia?"


    Ace snickered, leaning against her scepter. "Man, this is priceless. I couldn''t make this up if I tried."


    "Look, Lux," Elysia started as she crossed her arms. "We need to be pragmatic here. You know that, don''t you?"


    "But... we just..."


    "I was weighing the odds, and I can''t afford to lose in a gamble like this. Not with everyone''s expectations riding on my back."


    "But we..." I bit my lip, shaking my head as I closed my fists. "I trusted you, Elysia."


    Her eyes turned glassy, and she stepped toward me, holding out her hands as she tried to placate me. "Listen, this is just a game, remember? If you really want to unlock the gate..."


    I immediately recoiled, glaring at her as I set my jaw. "So what''s the deal here? You''re on their side now?"


    "Eh, sort of," Ace chirped, smirking as she looked between us. "Why don''t you take a look at the instructions?"


    Aurora caught me as I stumbled for a second, and helped me steady myself. "Are you okay, Lux? Does it still hurt?"


    "It''s not important." I turned toward the plaque. "I have no clue what''s going on anymore."


    But hopefully I would find out soon.


    Null whistled as he came to stand beside me, shaking his head. "What a mess..."


    "Oof, looks like we''re starting to see the cracks," Ace tittered. "Oh my!"


    "Then you''ll be glad to hear there''s a fix," Elysia continued, ignoring the stage magician.


    She sighed, trying to close the distance between us again. I glared at her warily, backing up to match her step.


    "That hurt me a lot to do," Elysia looked away. "But I think I did figure out the trick here. And I don''t think I can really keep up the facade I put up any longer. I... I want you guys to take the lead for this puzzle, Lux. It''s a test of our critical thinking skills, and I want you guys to get something out of this."


    I blinked, tilting my head as I studied her expression.


    She was speaking earnestly, and there was no sarcasm or cruel malice in her voice.


    "Okay... what''s the deal with all this then, Elysia?" I muttered, trying to shake off the last vestiges of shock and surprise. "Can you please explain what''s going on here?"


    "To be straightforward - if you guys can''t come to an alternate solution, we''ll play this out as per the instructions. Which means that we''ll have to fight you."


    I frowned, "Ugh. I thought we were supposed to be friends! You''re not making any sense here."


    "We are," Elysia asserted, her tone softening. "But I... I think really highly of you, Lux. It hasn''t been long, and I don''t want to come off as a weirdo, but I would love to see you to kick some serious butt. It''s really counterproductive for me to just mow everything over for you while we''re in training."


    She let out a huff as she glanced at her hand, studying her fingernails. "So sorry about that. I really just needed to emphasize that I was willing to carry it through, that''s all. Please don''t hate me for this. It''s an exercise at the end of the day, and we''re all practicing to be heroes."


    My rage evaporated, replaced by a touch of empathy and understanding. "I... I guess I can understand that."


    Aurora seemed to agree as she let out a relieved sigh. "Yeah. Still, I don''t exactly want to fight Elysia."


    "Neither do I wish to fight you. But you''ll have to work it out amongst yourselves, as I made my choice. That''s all there is to it," Elysia continued, her expression hardening as she eyed the others.


    Welp... what a mess.


    I frowned, turning back toward the plaque. Then I leaned over, studying the instructions as I squinted my eyes.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 99.9626%" border="1">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.0236%; text-align: center">The Trial of Alignment: The Rite of Keys</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.0236%">


    Esteemed students, you now stand before the Gate of Ascension, where the paths of valor and fate intertwine. In your possession are two sacred keys, each bound to the path its bearers have walked. This gate stands as a test of resolve for those who have walked different roads to reach this point.


    The Triangular Key of Will belongs to those who rose from the ashes of calamity, who stood against the tide when all seemed lost. With no map to follow save their hearts, they weathered the storm of chaos and terror, guided and balanced only by their love and courage. They who fought to protect the world and innocents from its darkest night, their strength born in moments of despair. They who learned not from books, but from blood and fire, carry this key¡ªa symbol of trials overcome in the face of certain death.


    The Circular Key of Wisdom belongs to those who found their way through the halls of mercy, whose journey was fraught with endless trial and tribulation. They who saw the worst of man and found the best, who forgave the unforgivable, and those who found light in their hearts. They who never gave up, who were always true to their values, carry this key¡ªa symbol of redemption, purity, and hope for the world to yet come. They are the scholars of discipline, walking a road shaped and balanced by careful, even-keeled design. To them, the key offers the promise of actualization, earned through persistence and diligence.


    The Square Key of Order is the central anchor that keeps these worlds from colliding¡ªa necessary foundation for its order. Only through the harmony of balance can either the Circle or the Triangle fulfill its purpose. Yet only one path may open the path forward: the path of chaotic will or the path of measured wisdom. To slot one without balance is to guarantee failure.


    To open the Gate of Ascension, two keys may be presented, but only one can complete the alignment with the Square. Once an alignment has been made, the remaining slot will sealed. Upon the passage of seven seconds, the decision will be finalized.


    For the rightful path lies between opposing forces, and in the end, only one shall proceed.


    Choose your way carefully, for once a key is turned, the Gate shall unlock, and the chosen path shall prevail.


    Beware, however, that this decision is not without consequence. The world you leave behind in your wake will shape the future to come.


    For only those bound by the key they turn will ascend. The other, left stranded in our midst, may find their journey halted.


    Yet, both may try to fit their key, but balance must be maintained¡ªone key must be forsaken to align the paths.


    Where the Circle guides with preparation and wisdom, and the Triangle battles through chaos and resolve.


    One must yield to the other for balance, lest the Gate deny you both.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    I frowned, stroking my chin as I followed the words with my eyes.


    "So, maybe we need to find a way to merge the two paths into one?" Aurora asked, tilting her head as she looked over the plaque.


    "Hmm, perhaps..." I replied, trying to digest the information.


    But no matter how I read it, it seemed to be telling us to either give up or fight it out over the gate.


    I shook my head, taking a step back.


    Forest Willow gulped, scratching the back of her neck. "Umm, so we really can''t just come to an agreement and try to go around this obstacle? Skip it? Maybe as a group?"


    Ace laughed, raising her hands. "Hey, don''t ask me. I''m just here for the ride. I''m not against any of you guys at all, by the way. But rules are rules, right? Good luck!"


    She waved with a wink as Elysia joined her, watching our reactions intently.


    "Let''s walk through the problem out loud then," Aurora suggested, smiling gently. "Maybe we''ll find a way out?"


    Elysia raised a brow as she crossed her arms, tilting her head thoughtfully. "Go ahead. I think this will be interesting."


    "Well," Null started, mimicking Elysia and crossing his own arms. "Our side has the Triangle of Will. That is, assuming they aren''t trying to mislead us. The progress of all the emergency contractees lean on getting it into its slot first."


    "And of course," Ace smirked. "I possess the Circle of Wisdom. And the same applies to us."


    "The Circle, the Square, and the Triangle. Only one can align with the balance. There''s definitely a trick to this," I agreed, narrowing my eyes at the gate. "Do you guys think the other teams are facing these kinds of challenges too?"


    "No idea," Null shrugged, his eyes flickering as he pulled out the triangle-shaped key and turning it in his hand. "Still, we should have the heart to go on and solve the problem."


    Forest Willow awkwardly smiled, walking between us side. "Yeah. Any ideas?"


    I furrowed my brow, staring at the configuration of the puzzle.


    The Square was dead center, and there was a slot for a circle on the left and a triangle on the right on altars roughly seven or eight meters away from the square. The Square key was significantly larger than the other two, and it had a strange fractaling spiral pattern in the center.


    I glanced at the key holders, each of them looking at their respective keys with equal frustration.


    "Hey, I think I got an idea," Aurora suddenly spoke up, her eyes lighting up. "What if we..."


    She trailed off, looking at me expectantly.


    "Yes?" I asked, raising a brow.


    "What if we just... I don''t know, tried slotting both keys at the same time? What if they fit together and complete the alignment that way?"


    Forest Willow shook her head. "That was the first thing we tried, but the second key literally flew out of Ace''s hands and fell into the ground when she tried to slot it with us. That''s what led to us fighting it out."


    "Ah, that''s a pity," Aurora replied, her face falling.


    I frowned, pacing as I chewed my lip in frustration.


    Null grumbled, "It''s a shame that we can''t just merge the two keys together or something. Man, that stupid square key is a frigging eyesore."


    The square key...


    I stopped in my tracks, my eyes widening in realization.


    And then it hit me.


    I didn''t know if I had the answer...


    But it was worth a shot.

 Chapter 31

    "Wait!" I gasped, blinking as my eyes widened. "I think I have an idea."


    "What''s it?" Null asked, pulling out his sunglasses and sliding them over his eyes.


    I raised my hands, motioning for everyone to follow me. "We should take a closer look at that oversized square key in the center."


    "What for?" Forest Willow asked, tilting her head. "We tried everything already."


    "Let''s just take a closer look," I urged, jogging toward the center of the layout.


    The circle and triangular keys were reasonably portable - about the size of a human head. However, the square key was massive in comparison, about as large as a truck tire.


    I kneeled, inspecting it carefully. It had a deep spiraling fractal pattern that seemed to move and twist as I stared at it. It was the type of pattern that strained your eyes if you looked at it too long.


    Elysia quietly walked next to me, eyeing me curiously as she leaned against the key. "So, Lux. What are you thinking?"


    I shrugged, shaking my head. "I''m thinking about how the instructions were worded. ''For the rightful path lies between opposing forces, and in the end, only one shall proceed.'' There''s something fishy about this whole setup, and I''m wondering if we''re looking at this thing from the wrong perspective."


    Null stepped up to my other side, frowning as he rubbed his chin. "Yeah. This looks like a puzzle alright. Something straight out of an RPG."


    I walked up to it, checking the altar it was sitting on. It had a square recess, and the square key fitted perfectly into it. If there was a way to take it out, it wasn''t obvious.


    I traced my fingers over the edges, searching for a weak point or seam. It was embedded deep into the stone, and I couldn''t find a grip to even attempt to pull it out.


    "You know," I muttered, narrowing my eyes as I looked at the rest of the mechanism. "There''s a triangle keyhole on the other side of the circle keyhole, and a circle keyhole on the other side of the triangle keyhole."


    Aurora raised a brow, coming up behind me and leaning over to get a better look at the square. "Y-yeah?"


    I tried to push against the altar, but it wouldn''t budge. But it clicked in my head that something else wasn''t right.


    "Hey, let me try something else," I muttered, rubbing my chin thoughtfully. "Cover me just in case."


    Forest Willow looked confused. "Huh?"


    But Null nodded, immediately taking a defensive stance with his fists raised. "Oh boy."


    Elysia smiled softly, narrowing her eyes as she shifted into a defensive position by my side. "Go for it, Lux."


    I smirked, glancing at her before crawling behind the stone slab.


    Something wasn''t right. There were slight inconsistencies in the design, and the back of the square was loosely constructed compared to the top.


    I held up both hands, breathing deeply, mana arcing around my hands as I began to gather energy.


    Null looked at me with a slack jaw as my hair began to flutter, and Ace''s eyes widened in alarm.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Ace laughed, covering her mouth with a snicker. "You can''t be serious!"


    I glared at her, charging my energy as I felt the mana forming in my hands reach the second rank of power for the skill. "Maybe. I think it''s time to take a closer look."


    "You guys might want to step back," Elysia grinned as she winked at Forest Willow and Null, raising one hand in the air to get ready.


    "H-hold on a second!" Aurora stammered, waving her hands frantically. "We can''t just go shooting at a big, complex, potentially culturally significant structure built by the school without care!"


    "I dunno," Null shrugged, his arms crossed as he scanned the area. "This place is weird anyway. There''s some crazy thing going on here, and it seems like we''re not the only ones locked in some screwed up test in this battle royale. It wouldn''t surprise me the school expects collateral damage."


    "Huh," Ace suddenly spoke from right next to me as I took aim. "Say, you''ve only been contracted since the Cataclysm, Lux? You aren''t actually standard admissions like Elysia here?"


    I nearly misfired out of surprise, but I set my shoulders and kept aiming as I glared at her. "That''s right. What about it?"


    She chuckled, raising her hands up innocently. "Nothing, nothing. You''re a bit of a curiosity, that''s all."


    "Just lay off, Ace," Elysia muttered, leveling her gaze.


    Ace simply winked in response, smirking as she tipped her hat.


    "Hey, hey. Unlike my teammates I never once actively picked a fight with you or her," she said, shrugging. "Why get everyone''s feathers in a ruffle? Can''t we call a truce and work things out, at least for a while?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Like you won''t totally screw us over the moment our backs are turned, right?" Null hissed, rolling his eyes.


    Ace grinned, chuckling as she shook her head. "Hey, you never know!"


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Hey!" I snarled, my teeth baring in frustration. "Can we focus, please?!"


    "Um. If I may." Forest Willow squatted down beside me, running her hands over the square key. "I think I can help. I think we should think this through before going with the brute force option."


    Her eyes flashed with a pale green glow as she held up her own hands.


    "Survival Art: One-Way Mirror."


    And suddenly, the key and the altar behind it faded into translucent, see-through forms. It wasn''t totally see-through, though. And we could make out patches of mechanisms, levers, and pullies, along with several mana crystals studding the interior.


    "Whoa," I blinked in surprise.


    "Okay. That''s pretty cool," Null nodded as he kneeled beside Forest Willow. "Now we can actually see what''s going on with this thing. Thanks, Willow."


    She nodded, lowering her hands as the glow faded from her eyes. "No problem. You guys see anything? Any irregularities, any marks or symbols?"


    I continued scanning the structure for any clues or weak points, searching for anything that stood out or was out of place.


    "Ah. Look behind the square key," Aurora noted. "Something''s carved there, and there''s a lot of empty space between the key and the back of the altar."


    Null scratched the back of his neck, leaning closer. "Yup. Sure looks like it."


    The spiraling pattern at the center of the square key was only half formed through Willow''s ability, but a few details stood out.


    Aurora studied the carvings for a moment, squinting her eyes. "I do believe the square key can be removed but it might take a bit of finesse and patience to extract it. It seems to be connected to the base with some intricate threads or wires."


    Forest Willow nodded, her eyes flashing green again. "Hm... That doesn''t seem too surprising. But any ideas on how to accomplish that? Maybe there''s a hidden switch?"


    "Ahem," I coughed, raising my eyebrows as their heads turned toward me.


    I held up the ball of golden energy I had formed in my hands, putting on my best deadpan face as I braced myself in a wide stance.


    "Sheesh," Ace muttered, chuckling to herself. "Just as I expected. What a dangerous card she might turn out to be..."


    I tried not to think about the implications of that, and instead pulled back my energy just a bit. "Elysia? Put up barrier behind me, please."


    "You got it, Lux!"


    As I took aim, I allowed my energy to spark and shimmer around my hands.


    A gust of wind picked up, blowing my hair and clothes back as the golden light rose to the second rank.


    "Are you sure about this?" Forest Willow gasped, eyeing me worriedly.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry, I won''t blow the altar away or anything."


    "Ready when you are," Elysia whispered, crossing her arms as a grid of honeycombed blue barriers appeared around the group.


    The two of us shared a simultaneous nod and smile.


    "Here goes nothing," I turned back to the key. "Let''s do it."


    I focused my concentration, narrowing the size of the ball to half of its starting radius.


    It was my most taxing ability by far outside of the abilities I could ''borrow'' through Hopeful Heart Alchemy, and it was something Twilight Aster had specifically helped me develop exercises for. I''d gained a considerable amount of control just messing around in my own room in the aftermath of the Cataclysm, and I still had a long ways to go with it.


    But the ''Ranks'' I''d gained on Luminary Beam and some of my other more practical abilities had contributed significantly to my aggregated level under the System in the two weeks after the Cataclysm. My hair flew back violently with my dress as I added a torque and rotation to the ball of raw energy in my hand, taking a deep breath and lowering my stance.


    "Hopeful Heart Alchemy," I whispered quietly that only. "Love''s Embrace."


    A faint pink light settled over my ball, and I felt a deep drain on my mana as it was imbued with an additional effect. An effect that would prevent excessive collateral damage.


    And with that, I let loose.


    "Luminary Beam!"


    The ray of golden light slammed into the square key, exploding with a blinding flash and an expanding shockwave that toppled several nearby trees.


    An explosion of debris, mana, and thundering ripples of energy rattled through the air, sending a shockwave through the ground.


    After a long quiet moment, the dust and mist began to clear, and we peered through the fading aftermath of my blast.


    "W-w-what the hell was that?" an unfamiliar voice squeaked from nearby.


    I turned, only to see the boy with the dress shirt, pocket protector, and katana.


    He was walking up the path along with the orange-haired tall girl with the halberd Elysia had restrained. Both look visibly roughed up, with the boy''s black hair soaked and a trickle of blood dribbling from his nose.


    "Ah, just in time," Elysia hummed with a smirk. "Look at that."


    She pointed at the alter, where the center square key had cracked down the middle, and the crack in the center glowed with a faint pulse.


    "Wowza!" Ace whistled. "That might''ve hit as hard as one of Sunny''s blasts. How''d you manage to do that without blowing everything sky high?"


    I simply gave her a shrug, and awkwardly held my arms behind my head. I didn''t exactly want to reveal that card just yet.


    The orange-haired magical knight gawked as she walked up to us, nursing a swollen eye. "What exactly happened here?"


    Aurora frowned, turning to look at her with a raised brow. "What do you mean? We''ve just been trying to solve the gate''s puzzle."


    "The gate has a puzzle?" the boy asked, wiping his nose.


    "We''re not even sure if there''s a puzzle, but Lux split that thing open alright," Null sighed as he stared back at the key.


    "One key must be forsaken to align the paths..." Elysia muttered to herself.


    I studied her reaction, tilting my head in concern. "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, uh..." she stammered, staring at the ground. "I was just thinking about the instructions."


    Our group moved together, examining the shattered remains of the massive key. Aurora squatted next to it, poking at it with her finger before scooting behind the altar.


    The tall orange-haired girl walked up to the shattered center and picked up a piece of the square rubbing her fingers over it thoughtfully.


    "Hey guys?" Aurora suddenly spoke from behind the altar.


    "What''s up? Found something?" Null asked.


    "Yeah. Uh, I found a button. It''s camouflaged with the structure. Hidden really well."


    I heard a click and a whirring sound, followed by the grinding of gears.


    And then the cracked, shattered remains of the square key fell away, landing piece by piece onto the ground, revealing a brand new mechanism underneath.


    The altar opened like a book, exposing a large circular plate attached to the base with several sliding tracks. Attached to it were two empty receptacles - one for a circle and one for a triangle.


    Silence settled over us, and Elysia covered her mouth, walking next to me.


    "Um, so. Yeah." Forest Willow muttered. "Good job, team."


    Elysia tried in vain to stifle a small giggle as we shared an awkward look.


    "Yeah," I shrugged, biting my lip. "Sorry about that. I get caught up in the moment sometimes."


    Ace was the first to burst out laughing, slapping her knees as she wiped her eyes.


    Null and Forest Willow began chuckling, and Aurora slowly began to smile. The two injured cadets who''d joined us shared a pained look and a shrug.


    Finally, Elysia joined in, shaking her head and muttering to herself.


    "Oh well. Nothing to do about it now."


    Um.... yeah.


    I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment, and I sheepishly cleared my throat as I turned back toward the gate.


    If there was one thing I''d gotten good at in just the short time since accepting my contract, it was finding solutions to problems - even when I didn''t have all the pieces.


    Unfortunately, sometimes it involved a little trial and error.


    I stared at the remains of the rubble on the ground as Null approached the altar with his key.


    Or a lot of trial and error.

 Chapter 32

    We passed through the gate as a group, letting the mechanisms seal up behind us with a grinding and clanking noise.


    The alpine air disappeared as we emerged on the other side, replaced with a humid heat and the rush of a river.


    I took a deep breath, taking in the heavy scent of dirt, foliage, and... mana?


    There was a tang in the air, like a faint metallic undertone - an electric charge.


    But nothing about the place suggested any danger or immediate threats. It was a beautiful hilly, forest with the school somehow still in view. The river flowing beneath us was slow and shallow, and there were no signs of any traps or snares or visible danger.


    But I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was different. Just like in the plateau from before, there was a familiarity in the air, and a sense of unease crawling in the back of my mind.


    The others seemed to pick up on it too, eyeing each other suspiciously as we moved ahead.


    Aurora glanced at me as she walked by, nodding slightly. "Lux. Would you mind if we take a short rest?"


    I nodded, frowning as we slowed to a stop. "You alright?"


    She turned back, looking at the two injured cadets Elysia had beaten up in our clash over the keys. "Mhm. I am perfectly fine, but I''d like your back as I go over and tend to those two. They''re kinda intimidating."


    I shrugged, smirking as I leaned back against a tree briefly. "Alright, let''s go then."


    Aurora nodded, walking back toward them with her hands raised and a friendly smile. "Hello! Would you two mind if I take a sec to deal with your injuries? You seem pretty beat up, and I have a few healing skills under my belt. I could fix you right up."


    The still unnamed orange-haired, tall girl and the boy with the katana and office business attire shared a look.


    "Fine," the girl muttered as she rubbed her swollen eye. "Ugh..."


    Aurora nodded, giving me a quick worried look as she walked up to the girl, gesturing at her to lower her head. "Alright. Let me take a look."


    As she began to focus and gather her energy, I turned around for a second, pacing around the edge of the clearing.


    I knew it was strange, but I couldn''t help but feel a bit lost. We didn''t know what the test was really about, and it seemed like we''d solved one problem, only to be faced with more.


    "Heavenly Form: Soothing Light."


    Aurora''s eyes glowed a faint white as she held out her hands, and I watched the swelling and bruising around the girl''s eye steadily fade away.


    I smiled as I continued to pace, turning my attention to the river. It seemed like there was something there, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on it.


    The entire layout of the jungle funneled the river to a single point, and there was no outlet.


    Hmm.


    I turned back toward the orange-haired girl, putting on a diplomatic smile as I approached her with my hand extended. "Hi. I''m Harmonia Lux, but everyone calls me Lux. What''s your name?"


    She eyed me warily, but then sighed and shook my hand. "Vanna Dia."


    Vanna... Dia?


    Vanadium?


    "Oh... are you Neo Dymium''s teammate?"


    She let out a snort, shaking her head. "Yeah. Did you run into her in this exercise or something?"


    "Ah, yeah." I laughed. "She was a bit... feisty."


    "Yeah, well. That''s her alright. She''s always like that."


    "So, do you guys have more teammates waiting out there?"


    Vanna shook her head. "Nah. Neo and I are partners in crime, but she''s the one who usually takes charge in stuff like this. She''s not here right now, though."


    "Well, I don''t know if the paths we took are linked up or if they''re tied to our personal energy signatures or anything. But I should probably tell you we er... we did kinda leave her and three other standard admissions students tied up and frozen in blocks of ice back there."


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she raised a brow. "Wait, what? You left Neo like that?!"


    "Hey, she started it!" Elysia called from behind us, walking up to stand next to me.


    I chuckled, shrugging. "It''s fine. They should be out and on our tail soon enough."


    "Um... okay?" Vanna replied, eyeing me suspiciously. "You know, Neo and I had some pretty strong opinions about the whole guaranteed admissions for emergency contract survivors thing."


    "That''s understandable." I smiled, nodding. "But hey, if we''re working together for now, we might as well make the most of it, right?"


    She rolled her eyes, shrugging. "Makes a girl wonder. Be straight with me, how bad was the city out there anyway, Lux? We heard about it in the aftermath and saw the footage, but it''s all a mess."


    "Oh, it was..." I started, biting my lip as I looked away. "It was pretty bad. Really, really bad. Way worse than you can imagine. Even the fearmongering didn''t do it justice."


    She clenched her jaw, looking at me with a serious expression.


    "It had to be, to produce a bunch of rookies like you guys. You know, Neo and I trained and studied for years to be here. And here you guys just came popping out of nowhere. I mean, the ice queen over there just ran me over outright and made all of my training look like a joke. It''s not fair."


    I let out a small sigh, trying to keep my face from betraying my feelings. "Yeah. I can totally understand that. It''s hard to feel like you''ve worked hard and earned your place only to see people who got their powers just pop up and flip everything on its head."


    She eyed me cautiously, raising a brow. "Huh. I didn''t think you''d get it."


    "Well, it''s not something I can control. And I can''t speak for all of us, but I''m not here to put anyone down or cause trouble. I''m here to learn and grow with everyone. I have a long way to go."


    Aurora giggled as she moved her glowing hands over Vanna''s shoulder, healing a cut there. "Same here, really. Lord knows I still have a lot to learn."


    Vanna blinked in surprise, glancing between us. "Um. Yeah..."


    She nodded slowly, crossing her arms. "Well, you seem like you''re taking it seriously. Neo and I... aren''t so sure about some of the other emergency contract holders we''ve met."


    "Oh?" I asked in surprise.


    I did wonder if there was something that didn''t involve me which contributed to their opinions about us.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Vanna sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Yeah. Frostburn''s been a loudmouth and a jackass, and we''ve run into him the most. There are a few others who were also kinda rubbing it in and not quite so graceful about things."


    "Ah."


    I shrugged, not sure how to respond.


    "But you two are different from them," Vanna continued. "You''re¡ª"


    "No," I cut in, shaking my head. "I''m not."


    She eyed me with a frown. "You''re not? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, I''m not any different. I''m not flaunting things or rubbing it in your face or anything. I''m just doing the best I can with the circumstances I was put in. And the same goes for most of the people here who took up the mantle to save themselves and the people around them."


    She nodded, studying me curiously. "Maybe. But I''ll reserve my judgment for now."


    Aurora stepped back, lowering her hands as her eyes returned to normal. "Alright, your injuries are all fixed up. Now, let''s start over, shall we?"


    Vanna shrugged, holding out her hand. "Yeah, sure. I''m er, Vanna Dia. Nice to meet you, Lux. And you, Aurora. You guys seem nice."


    "We can definitely get along, Vanna," I replied, shaking her hand. "Just don''t jump me like Neo did."


    Aurora waved at the boy with the pocket protector and the katana. "Hey, you! Let''s get you patched up too."


    He nodded, looking at the ground as he walked toward us. "Y-yeah. That would be nice, thanks. I''m um, Clipboard by the way."


    "Clipboard? Really?" I blinked in surprise.


    He shrugged. "My team has an office theme."


    "Well, that''s interesting. Are you Telegraph''s teammate?"


    "Yup. I take it you ran into him along with Vanna''s teammate? Kid in a business suit? Suave voice practically made for negotiating?"


    I smiled awkwardly, nodding. "Yeah... you could say he''s a bit frosty. He took it pretty well though, unlike Neo Dymium."


    "Ah, yeah. He''s always taken Ls pretty well. Goes on about how it''s always a lesson in disguise."


    Aurora smiled, holding out her hands. "Now come on then, let me take a look at your ribs."


    He blushed, looking away as he held up his shirt. "Um, yeah. Please do."


    "So, we''re all getting along now?" Elysia asked as she crossed her arms, leaning by my side.


    Vanna frowned, eyeing her warily. "I suppose we can... for now. Say, you''re with the emergency contract holders, right?"


    To Elysia''s credit, her expression didn''t falter. I blinked up at her, smiling slightly as she looked at me with a wink.


    She giggled, covering her mouth with her hand. "You could say I am."


    "Where did you learn to fight like that anyway?" Vanna asked, raising a brow suspiciously.


    Elysia shrugged, looking away. "My family is very involved in the combat training for the Threat Class Certification Program. Even if I weren''t a magical girl, I''d probably still qualify as a Pioneer with specialized skills in multiple disciplines."


    Vanna''s eyes widened in surprise. "Huh. That sounds impressive. So you''re a martial artist or something?"


    "Yes, I am," Elysia smiled, winking. "Don''t let the pretty dress and hair fool you. I''m a bit of a scrapper."


    Vanna chuckled, shaking her head. "I mean, I found out the hard way, didn''t I? I didn''t expect you to close the distance as quickly as you did and trap my weapon."


    "Hey, you''re not too shabby yourself," Elysia replied. "No hard feelings, right?"


    "Nah, you got me good. And I deserved it, to be honest."


    Vanna was... surprisingly reasonable.


    Maybe we could work things out with her partner later.


    But for now, we had more pressing concerns.


    The river, for example.


    And the faint metallic tang in the air.


    It wasn''t quite mana, but it was definitely something.


    Something was off.


    And I had a feeling we''d run into a challenge just around the next corner.


    So I carefully picked my way through the forest toward the river, keeping my eyes and ears peeled for anything unusual or out of place.


    "Hmm," Elysia frowned beside me, narrowing her eyes as she studied the fast-moving current of the river. "Anything?"


    "Nope. It just looks like any other river. Ditto goes for the forest."


    I licked my lips, trying to ignore the feeling of unease that continued to rise within me.


    And then, as we stepped up to the river edge, a large distortion rippled in front of us.


    I took a step toward it, extending my hand, and suddenly a purple light flashed in front of us.


    I paused, my heart skipping a beat as I felt my throat tighten as a massive oval-shaped purple portal appeared in front of us.


    "Woah, woah, what the hell is that?!" Null blurted, throwing up his hands.


    "AIIEEE not again! Not again!!" Vanna screamed, clinging to Aurora and hiding behind her.


    "Wah?!" Aurora jolted up. "Vanna, you''re twice my size!"


    Clipboard gulped, backing away too. "T-that can''t be good, can it?"


    "Stay calm, everyone," Elysia began, before glaring at the portal. "Ugh. Tesseract you just had to set off everyone''s collective PTSD, huh? Seriously?!"


    She huffed, before walking straight toward the portal. "Come on. I think this was just an intentional breather zone she set up for us. Let''s push on."


    We glanced at each other nervously as Vanna let go of Aurora, stepping back awkwardly.


    "Well, that''s uh..." She breathed, her hands shaking. "That''s terrifying."


    "Agreed." I nodded, shivering slightly.


    Aurora glanced around the group worriedly. "Um. Is everyone okay?"


    Elysia shrugged, standing with one hand on her hip. "Well.. as okay as I could be."


    "Same here," I said, trying to force a smile.


    The group gathered together as the boy with the pocket protector slowly approached, trembling a bit.


    "This is so messed up," he whispered. "I just, I just signed up to learn to protect and serve people, y''know? But those monsters swarming everywhere."


    "Yes, yes," Aurora nodded, patting his shoulder. "It''s a bit much, but you''ll be fine. We''re all strong and capable. We all lived through it."


    We approached the portal, looking around nervously.


    I could feel my fingers twitch, and my hands were tense as I stepped in after Elysia.


    The purple energy swirled around me, and I nearly lost my balance for a moment. And suddenly, I felt the ground beneath me shifting and the gravity around me changing.


    "Aaah?!" Null gasped, falling flat on his face. "What the..."


    Vanna was suddenly flying off, suspended in the air, and Elysia pulled me and Aurora together.


    "Everyone, grab on!" she shouted.


    "What is going on?!" Vanna screamed, her eyes wild as she began to drop.


    But then, as fast as it started, it was over.


    We were all dropped from the gravitational shift, and the scenery around us changed from the hilly, canopy-covered forest to a dark, misty plain.


    A low, rumbling growl echoed from all around, and I immediately shifted into a combat stance.


    And then we heard the shouting.


    "Listen here you icicle-flying moron," a familiar voice echoed, snapping through the dense air and obscuring fog. "Will you fucking listen to me?!"


    "Blah, blah, blah," came a condescending, youthful male voice in response. "All I''m hearing from this birdbrain is squawk, squawk, squawk. You must be missing a feather or two in that skull of yours."


    The next moment, a furious rush of wind whipped around us, and the fog quickly cleared.


    In the distance, we saw a fiery explosion, and a billow of snowy mist surged in response, covering the ground with a thick layer of white flakes.


    But the cause made my blood freeze.


    I''d only had a few nightmares since that night, but seeing the awful, glowing blue eyes and unnatural movements of a mass of shambling, shrieking, moaning monsters swarming over some fortifications on a hilltop brought it all back with a vengeance.


    There were at least a dozen of them, and the figures of Raging Sparrow and Frostburn visible beyond them, frantically attempting to fend them off.


    But what caught my attention was the lumbering, massive, hulk of a monster that lumbered at them in the back of the formation.


    Its form was clearly of a balding human man, with torn clothes, wisps of brown hair and rippling muscles. It''d and swollen and mutated to a two-story tall giant, and the signature growling, blue eyes, and enormous clawed hands gave it away as a monster.


    The day the world had gone to hell came rushing back to me in an instant. How I''d been helpless and unable to do anything as a rampaging monster tore through Refuge Zeta''s walls, knowing Al was inside.


    The old man who''d been torn apart by one of the wolf-like monsters as I fought in vain to defend myself. The sensation of fear and hopelessness as I watched the life drain out of him with nothing I could do about it.


    And the same type of monsters were right in front of me.


    I knew that it was probably some magically created clone or copy, but it didn''t lessen the horror of the scene in front of me.


    Suddenly, pop after pop went off around me as our transformed Nexus devices appeared, projecting a hologram in front of us.


    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 33.9547%; border-style: solid" border="1">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 100%; text-align: center">


    APOPHIS PROTOCOL ENABLED


    ABERRANT IDENTIFICATION CONFIRMED


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 100%">


    CALLING DATABASE.... RAIJU network established.


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 100%">


    ABERRANT TYPE: Juggernaut


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 100%">


    ABERRATION PATHOLOGY: Mutation


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 100%; text-align: left">


    BABYLON THREAT CLASSIFICATION: Marquis


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 100%; text-align: left">


    TRAITS AND ABILITIES: High Magic Resistance, Berserker, Redundant Systems, Regeneration, Merge Evolution


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    "Oh hell no," Forest Willow muttered, eyes widening in shock. "I barely got away from one of those things."


    The monster roared, stopping in place. Then, it slowly turned toward us.


    I trembled slightly, the gears in my head spinning frantically as I tried to come up with a plan.


    Elysia huffed, tilting her head with an annoyed look. "Perfect."


    "Think you can take it?" I asked hesitantly.


    She shook her head. "Alone? Well... that didn''t turn out so well for me last time."


    Before we could talk about it any further, a piercing screech echoed from our left, and a large flock of black birds took into the air.


    And then, the ground underneath us exploded.

 Chapter 33

The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

 Interlude: Tess

    "Mmm, right there... That''s the spot."


    She brushed her waist-length curly black hair away, shivering and sweating as her companion''s hands dug into her shoulder blades.


    Her oldest friend seemed to know exactly where to lift and hold, how to press and release, and relieve her aches. It was just what she needed after all the stress and exhaustion of the last couple of weeks.


    She gasped as she sank down into the table, arching her back and enjoying the warm sun and cool breeze through the open window.


    Her chocolate skin glistened with sweat, and the cool water droplets trailed down her near-naked body, releasing all the tension and anxiety that had been building up inside.


    Her teammate continued to work, whispering in her ear, "Feelin'' alright there, Tessie?"


    "You''re a real lifesaver, you know that?" she said, barely able to form words as the tension faded from her body.


    "Hey, you deserve it," her girlish, airy voice chuckled, shifting her weight as she adjusted her grip.


    Heat emanated from her touch, warming the magical girl''s bones and joints and easing her mind. "Can''t leave you all coiled up like a spring out here. Can I?"


    Tesschuckled, her eyes flashing purple as she looked up at the projection orb hovering overhead in their private little resting area, where several scenes were playing out at once.


    She''d accomplished much in her career as a Magical Knight, saving millions of lives in a career that spanned nearly two decades. She was strong, confident, and she''d grown used to the excitement and challenges that came with it.


    But the circumstances that had led her to this point had been nothing short of terrifying.


    As hard as she had trained. As powerful as she''d become, the horrors that had rained down upon the world a month ago were apocalyptic.


    In a short span of two days, entire cities had been emptied, millions upon millions had died, and every second had been a struggle to keep herself and the people immediately around her safe.


    No matter how fast, how clever, how powerful she had been, it... just wasn''t enough.


    But despite the horrors they had faced, the hardships they had endured, and the losses they had suffered, her team was still here.


    She shuddered as Emberline traced a finger down her spine, smirking slightly as she chuckled. "Hey, isn''t it a little... well, much for you to throw actual monsters at the kids? The simulator droids were already hard enough when we were here."


    "Eh, maybe a little," Tess replied with a carefree shrug.


    "I mean, I know you trapped a couple hundred of these things when we dropped in over Refuge Gamma, but... is this really necessary?"


    The projection in front of her displayed the students scattering throughout the misty plain, separating into groups as they approached the fortifications Eric had prepared for them.


    "Ah, don''t worry, Kat," Tess said with a smirk. "I know those little scrappers can handle a couple of monsters."


    Kat huffed, moving to a table they''d set in the cabin to heat a glass canister of essential oils with her hands. "So, what is this whole thing about, anyway? I thought we were supposed to run an introductory training exercise or something. But you''ve flat out created some kind of survival game mixed with a blood sport."


    Tess didn''t respond for a moment, her eyes glowing purple as the scene in front of her swapped, and she caught sight of a pair of students with cat ears and tails trekking through the challenge she''d prepared for them.


    "You''ve heard about the emergency contracts, yeah? The Guardians went nuts offering almost every worthy eight to sixteen year old in trouble a basic contract to save themselves when everything went to shit."


    Kat tilted her head curiously. "Well, yeah. That''s part of why you pitched your name in the hat, isn''t it? Didn''t you send your, you know..."


    Tess scowled, biting her lip as she tried not to think about the memories that still haunted her.


    She thought back to the awful feeling of helplessness as she watched Osmium Titan''s enormous hands wrapped around her oldest and closest friend''s throat as he bought time for help to arrive.


    Mortifera Nox''s vitriolic cackling, the tears flowing down her face, and the smell of the scorched earth filled her thoughts. Haru''s final, reassuring smile was the worst part.


    He had truly believed that he was making the right decision, that his sacrifice would be worth it to save the others. To put his faith into Nightingale Eclipse.


    She hadn''t truly been ''Tesseract'' back then. She was still Euclidia, a journeyman magical girl who had wanted nothing more than to use her abilities to protect people and make the world a better place.


    And yet...


    She shuddered as Kat gently patted her on the shoulder, placing a soothing palm over her as she heated the oils again.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "I never wanted this life for her, Kat. But that''s the way it is now. We can''t change the past, and we can''t ignore the fact that we need more knights if we''re going to stand a chance against this threat. Kaleidoscope is one of the most prestigious Magical Knight Academies, and if we want to rebuild, we need to train the next generation."


    "Still, I understand your apprehension," Kat replied, stepping back as she tapped her chin thoughtfully. "You always were a bit of a hardass. You wouldn''t throw the kiddos in the grinder for no reason, though, would you?"


    "Ah, not quite," Tess smirked. "But getting back to the point. These little woodchippers are being pretty silly, aren''t they? The ones who had to get into the academy the traditional way prepared for years, and yet these little darlings come popping out of the woodwork. Now they''ve developed an us versus them mindset."


    Kat shook her head, letting out a sigh. "Yeah, yeah. I get it. We can''t have kids who are supposed to work together balkanizing and beating each other up, now can we?"


    "So, I thought I''d mix them up a bit, put them in the same team, and see how they do. Sparks will definitely fly, but hey, that''s life, isn''t it?"


    Kat let out a soft chuckle, pouring a dropper of fragrant lavender oil into her hands and rubbing them together.


    Tess turned to her side, glancing at her teammate.


    It was jarring sometimes to see her youthful, vibrant face, red hair and fiery eyes.


    Older magical girls like them would always appear to be at their physical prime when transformed. They weren''t immortal, nor did they live for hundreds upon hundreds of years, but they age slower than normal people, and it showed.


    Kat had the appearance of a twenty-three to twenty-five year-old woman in a plain black t-shirt and denim shorts, but her real age was somewhere in her forties.


    Her luscious, long red hair flowed around her shoulders, and she had a sultry, playful personality that always made Erichthonius flustered. It was easy to forget that she, Tesseract, and Strike formed arguably the strongest knight team in the world.


    "Well, I guess we''ll have to see how they handle things together," Kat giggled. "If you''re so willing to put our precious little kittens in a spot, then I won''t stop you, you crazy goose."


    "Speaking of kittens," Tess glanced to the side at a red-haired girl with cat ears and gauntlets leading a charge through the forest. "That half of my section is getting along better than I expected, actually. I''m impressed."


    Kat snorted, returning to her massage. "Don''t get too cozy with this. You''ll intervene if something gets too serious, though, right? We wouldn''t be proper teachers if we didn''t."


    Tess hissed as Emberline traced her thumb down her back, digging into a knot by her spine. "Oh, no. I have no plans to play the part of the savior."


    Emberline stopped, leaning in closer. "Wait, you''re just gonna let them fight it out?"


    Tess shrugged, glancing up at her orb. "I have a contingency plan in place, Kat."


    Kat grimaced, stepping back and putting her hands on her hips. "You always were too cool for your own good. Let me know if you need me for this too, yeah?"


    Tess yawned, giving her a lazy salute. "Yes, ma''am."


    She adjusted her weight, reclining back into the table. "I do wonder what Strike came up with for his section. He has a bit of a thing about seeing people self-reflect, that one."


    "Oh boy, he''s still chasing that angle, huh?"


    Tess shrugged. "His heart''s in the right place, but maybe a little too into the idea of extreme ownership and accountability for their actions."


    "I hope for your own rascal''s sake, she has enough stubbornness to withstand whatever surprises he throws at them."


    "Yeah... And who knows. Maybe they can even learn a few things from it."


    "Let''s hope so," Kat nodded. "Let''s just stay sharp and keep an eye out in case things get serious."


    "Yep, yep," Tess smiled, feeling the warmth and release of tension flowing through her body.


    "Now, why don''t you join me for a little sauna later, hm?" Kat grinned, turning toward the canister as she adjusted the temperature.


    Tesseract licked her lips, flexing her fingers as she watched the students battle and strategize through her orb, a smirk forming across her lips.


    "My, my," a new voice chuckled, a bright, deep purr echoing through the air. "What do we have here?"


    Tesseract and Emberline reacted instantly, their transformations triggering and summoning their battle regalia with a rush of red and purple energy.


    In less than a second, Tesseract had gone from lazing on a massage table to standing to her full height in a fighting stance, her chest and hands shimmering with silver light as a cluster of miniature singularities orbited her clenched fists.


    Emberine glowed brightly, and her flaming dress blazed to life around her as she glared in the direction of the noise.


    Someone had gotten past the layers of protections and wards that had been laid into the perimeter of her training ground.


    She hadn''t detected anything, and neither had her tracking equipment or the school''s security feed.


    Who could have possibly penetrated her defenses so easily?


    She turned quickly, and her eyes widened as she caught sight of a black cat sitting by their doorway, its tail curled around itself as it gave her a bemused look. It had golden eyes and wore a golden collar with a large emerald that pulsed with mana.


    Emberline stared at the creature, which glowed with magical power. "What the..."


    Tesseract relaxed her posture, dispelling her Art. "Bastet."


    The creature had a glimmer in its eyes, and its mouth twisted into an unsettling grin.


    "Oh, you remembered me! How sweet," Bastet purred.


    Her form shifted, growing and transforming into the lithe figure of a dark-skinned young woman wearing a black dress, gold bracelets, and a collar identical to the one the cat had worn.


    She had golden eyes and long, silky, wavy black hair that flowed behind her like a cloak, with matching cat ears and a black tail.


    "Of course, I didn''t mean to interrupt your class, ladies," Bastet said, sitting down in a chair at their side table. "I was just passing through, and I saw your magic signatures flaring. I figured I''d get a front row seat for this exercise you''ve set up."


    Emberline and Tesseract exchanged a glance, their minds racing as they took stock of the situation.


    The Guardians had a strict non-intervention policy before the Cataclysm. They facilitated the World System and offered magical contracts to individuals and organizations, but they refrained from interfering with the affairs of cultures or nations.


    But the advent of the Cataclysm had forced their hand, and they had mobilized their agents and forces to protect the fragile human civilization and maintain the balance of the world.


    To have a high-ranking Guardian like Bastet arrive unannounced and in her cat form was strange to say the least.


    "Oh settle down, you two," Bastet smirked. "I haven''t come to cause any trouble or intervene in your little drama."


    "Then why come, Lady Bastet?" Tess asked, keeping her tone respectful.


    Bastet waved her hand, clicking her tongue. "Just bored, that''s all. I figured it''d be more entertaining to watch the show live. Plus..."


    Her eyes landed on a projection orb, and she leaned forward eagerly.


    "Some of my chosen children are participating. They''re so cute, aren''t they?"


    Tesseract followed her gaze, and she couldn''t help but chuckle as explosions of orange-red filled half of her viewing mirrors.


    Emberline sighed, shaking her head as she looked at Bastet. "Why do I have a terrible feeling about this? What are you plotting?"


    Bastet smiled with a golden glint in her eyes, revealing sharpened canines as she purred.


    "Well, you''ll just have to wait and see."

 Chapter 34

Suiton:" Clipboard shouted, sweeping his katana up vertically. "!"


    Frozen Flare!"


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Luminary Art: Dawn''s Glorious Explosion!"

 Chapter 35

    The gates slammed shut behind us as we stumbled into the fort''s inner courtyard, gasping for breath.


    "Holy shit. You guys look like hell," Frostburn chuckled, shaking his head as he leaned against the wall. "Sorry about that! We elected to stay out of the way while Sunlit Majesty did her thing. Much of a bitch of a nag that Sparrow is, she can put on one hell of a fight."


    Elysia smirked, raising a brow. "And where''s your partner in crime, anyway?"


    Frostburn rolled his eyes, jerking his thumb toward a large, metal door. "Birds for brains is inside trying to figure out this training center''s capabilities. She thinks we can use it to get an edge over that... thing."


    I looked around the courtyard, noting the thick concrete walls and the armored shutters lining the windows. "This place looks like it was built to withstand a siege. What the hell is it doing on school property?"


    Frostburn shrugged. "Who cares? We have bigger problems to deal with. And that monster is probably going to be at our door any second now."


    "You said Sparrow''s inside? We need to get her out here to help us deal with that thing," Elysia said, stepping toward the door.


    "Heh," Frostburn sneered. "That''s the thing. She thinks we have some kinda edge in here. A way to beat that monstrosity."


    Elysia crossed her arms, sighing. "I think I have an inkling of what this facility is capable of."


    "Really?" I asked, turning to her.


    She nodded, pointing toward a pair of thick concrete bunker doors on the far end of the courtyard. "The islet here is used by both the university and our secondary education academy for field testing and exercises. I''ve heard they ran drills to simulate supervillain lairs and apocalyptic threats. This fort and the systems inside are only the tip of the iceberg."


    "Hmm," I grunted, looking around the courtyard. "Okay, so what kinds of systems would be involved, then?"


    Frostburn scoffed, gesturing toward the bunker. "Shit, the list is a mile long! We have automated turrets, simulated villain bots, drones, traps and traps, and traps, and more traps, and an endless array of traps and gadgets. Did I mention traps? We''ve got plenty of that."


    "Dude, shut up," Vanna muttered, shaking her head.


    "Aww, did you miss me, lightning bug?" Frostburn smirked, flicking his hair as he chuckled.


    "Not on your life."


    Elysia tapped her chin, crossing her arms as she thought. "But what would even be able to dent that thing? We threw everything we had at it, and it just keeps getting back up."


    Frostburn shrugged. "Well, you did say you knew what the shit in here can do. So, if you''re ready to take point and show us what we''re dealing with, I''ll gladly follow."


    I blinked, looking at him in surprise. He didn''t strike me as the kind of person who liked to follow anyone. I supposed even the most conceited assholes could swallow their pride for a good cause.


    Elysia stepped forward, nodding toward the door. "Let''s go. We need to make a plan."


    "I''ll stay up here and continue to pick off what I can," Forest Willow stated. "Clipboard should head up with me too."


    I gulped, nodding. "Understood."


    "Hey um, how are you doing on mana, Lux? That Art of yours looked pretty rough," Clipboard asked, worry written across his face.


    I sighed, rubbing my head as I nodded. "I''m fine. Running a bit below half my gas tank."


    "Be careful, okay?" Clipboard said, turning to follow Willow up the ramparts.


    Frostburn turned to Vanna. "Coming with, sparkplug? Or you gonna stand back and watch?"


    She huffed, rolling her eyes. "You can go shove your foot up your ass."


    Frostburn laughed, "That''s the spirit! Do something, you know? Even if it''s just bugging that annoying little Sparrow."


    With that, he gestured for Elysia and me to follow him as he turned and opened another heavy set of doors.


    As we entered the small room inside, we found a brightly lit control center with a bank of computer monitors covering one entire wall. Sparrow was standing in front of a control panel, staring intently at the screens.


    For a girl around my age, she really had an... imposing presence.


    Her hair was now tied up in a ponytail, and she wore a red and silver short dress with a silver breast plate and a large maul on her back. She was a good head taller than me, and despite her young age, had an aura of regality and power that made her seem years older.


    She turned as we entered, her eyes narrowing as she stared at me and Elysia. "It''s you."


    I nodded. "Yeah. Me. Um, hi?"


    She continued to stare at me, and for a moment, I thought she was going to hit me.


    But instead, she walked over and handed me a small, hexagonal device. "Here. Take it."


    I blinked, feeling the object''s weight in my hand. "What is this?"


    "Apparently it''s called a HESTIA," she replied, turning back to the monitors.


    "A what now?" I asked, looking at her in confusion.


    She sighed, shaking her head. "It stands for Harmonic Energy Supply Transfer Integration Array. It''s part of the new wave of tech the Guardians have been pulling out of nowhere and granting high command. It''s a type of advanced energy transferal device linked up at the university nearby. This will probably be the only way for you to refill your mana enough to keep fighting. They serve the same role emergency refreshes used to under the World System, and the instructions say your body is good for one refill until you get a good night''s sleep."


    Elysia frowned, taking and flipping the device over in her hands. "So, where did they get it?"


    "No clue, but if you need a boost, you guys should use it. There''s a few of these in a bin in the side room to my left and we don''t have much time. Just channel some mana through it in one hand."


    I nodded, stepping back from the group as I examined the device closely. It was the size and weight of a remote control, and it had a green crystal embedded in the center of its frame. I could sense a trickle of mana emanating from it, and I flipped it around, feeling its smooth metal surface.


    There was an infinity symbol with a silver tree sprouting through its center printed on the bottom of it, and the words ''Per amorem perditum, cras avertitur'' were inscribed in tiny, elegant script underneath.


    I had no idea what that meant, but as I pressed the button on the HESTIA, it flickered to life, glowing with a warm, yellow light. A surge of mana flowed through me, and I gasped, feeling the energy fill my chest and wash over me like a warm wave.


    In moments, the HESTIA grew dim, and I felt its power dissipate.


    Elysia turned to me, concern on her face. "Feeling better?"


    "Hmm," I muttered. Feels like it helped, but I''m nowhere near full capacity."


    "Well, it''s better than nothing, right?" Elysia smiled, putting a hand on my shoulder.


    I summoned my Nexus to check my status screen, and promptly flinched as a chime dinged and several boxes appeared in my view.


    [Congratulation!]


    [Your Luminary Nova proficiency has increased to: Rank 3]


    [Your Constitution has increased to 5]


    [Your new level is: Level 55]


    [Aberrants slain since last refresh: 63 Beowulves, 4 Ayakashi]


    [You have acquired: 138 Chaos Points to spend freely.]


    My mouth fell open as the messages rolled through.


    "Wait... what?" I stammered.


    Elysia turned to me, frowning. "What is it?"


    "Points?" I asked.


    She blinked, tilting her head. "Points?"


    I shook my head, closing the screen as I looked around.


    "Guys? Pull up your personal status screens."


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Elysia summoned a snowflake-themed phone in a swirling blue light, while the rest of the group summoned theirs as well.


    After a few moments, they all turned to me with similar looks of confusion and excitement on their faces.


    "Huh!" Elysia smiled. "Well, I guess that''s something we''ll have to ask about later."


    "I got a level up, too!" Vanna grinned.


    "Yeah, whatever. Let''s just figure out a plan," Frostburn grunted, dismissing his own phone. "I have a feeling we don''t have much time left to prep."


    Elysia nodded. "Right. Sparrow, what have you got?"


    She pointed toward the screens. "See for yourself."


    We all looked at the monitors, seeing the juggernaut slowly lumbering toward us, its massive body taking up almost the entire screen.


    "Shit," Vanna cursed. "That thing is huge."


    "Yeah, and it''s not alone either," Sparrow said, pointing to another screen.


    On it, we could see packs of the wolf-like monsters that had been attacking us earlier, along with a small army of shadowy creatures. Now that the shadow creatures were closer, I could see that they were raptor-like monsters with long, sharp talons and razor-sharp beaks. Their bodies were covered in thick, shadowy wisps that shifted and shimmered in the light.


    Sparrow tapped a button, zooming in on the image. "These things aren''t from our world, clearly. But there are... so many of them."


    "Yeah..." Elysia frowned. "These things definitely aren''t being simulated. They''re the real deal."


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Frostburn asked, raising an eyebrow as he crossed his arms.


    "I mean, these things aren''t being created by any of the systems here, and they''re not being controlled by the school, or anyone else," she explained. "They''re actual monsters like the ones from the Cataclysm."


    "Well, that''s great," Frostburn grunted. "Just great."


    Vanna sighed, shaking her head. "Maaan, if Tesseract is pulling this on us for our first lesson, I don''t want to think about what the rest of this course is going to be like. So, what do we do?"


    "We need to stop that thing from getting inside," Elysia said, pointing to the juggernaut. "But we can''t just focus on that. Sparrow, do you have any way to get in contact with Sunlit Majesty?"


    Sparrow shook her head. "I don''t know what the hell happened to her. I tried to contact her, but I got nothing. There''s something stopping our Nexus devices from working properly in this training field."


    "Well, that''s just fucking wonderful," Null snorted.


    "Okay," I nodded. "So, Frostburn said that the armory is loaded with traps?"


    Sparrow tilted her head at me. "Yup. Anything from explosive charges to landmines to electrified nets."


    "Alright," I said, turning to look at the others. "I don''t think any of these conventional weapons will be able to put much of a dent in that thing, but it could help with these raptor and wolf things. If we can get those things inside, we can use the traps and defenses to keep them at bay while we focus on the juggernaut."


    "Okay, but what are we supposed to do with the juggernaut?" Vanna asked, crossing her arms as she tapped her foot.


    "I''m built more for speed," Elysia shrugged, "I don''t think I can throw out attacks nearly big enough to put that thing down as... as I am. I can slow it, but I won''t be able to do much to take it down without getting time and room to really work at it.


    Furrowing my brow, I turned to the redhead who''d been so antagonistic toward me.


    "I''m assuming Sparrow is another front line fighter, correct?" I asked.


    She nodded with a huff, patting the heavy weapon on her back. "Yup."


    "And Frostburn? What''s he got that Elysia can''t pull off? They''re both pretty ice-themed," Vanna asked, cocking her head. "And she''s CRAZY strong."


    Frostburn flashed a smirk, giving Elysia an appraising look. "Well, I do have a hunch that she has me outclassed in terms of speed, skill, and finesse. Welll... I haven''t been a knight for very long, but I''ve developed some tricks for fighting big, stupid, and resilient enemies. That said, we should probably use her to clean up the trash faster while I keep the big lug busy."


    "Crazy strong, huh?" Sparrow gave Elysia a look. "I''m guessing your magic is ice-based too?"


    Elysia nodded, holding up her hand and summoning a swirl of snowflakes.


    "Hmm," Sparrow hummed, stroking her chin with a scary grin as she leaned in with a sultry gaze. "Well, you might be worthy enough for a spar when this is over, then!"


    "Uh... what?" Elysia blinked. "Are you... hitting on me?"


    Sparrow shrugged. "Nope. Just seeing if you''re worth the time."


    Frostburn chuckled. "What a weirdo. A total battle junkie. And to think, the Guardians actually chose her to be in the running to become a magical girl. The world is a crazy place."


    "Would you shut up already?" Sparrow scoffed, glaring at Frostburn.


    "Make me," he grinned. "Come on, give me a reason not to treat you like a bitch. Sorry, did I say bitch? I meant witch. You are a witch, right?"


    "You''re an asshole," she snapped.


    "Ooh, nice comeback," Frostburn grinned. "Praise her! Sparrow of Rage. Raging Sparrow? Truly Kaleidoscope''s finest wordsmith."


    "Guys, enough!" Elysia shouted, throwing up her hands. "We''re all tired and stressed. We need to focus on the problem at hand. So, if you two are finished bickering, we should move forward and decide on a plan of action."


    The two of them glared daggers at each other, but they reluctantly fell silent and turned their attention back to the screens.


    "Okay," Elysia nodded. "Now, what are our options?"


    "We could try to draw the juggernaut into the forest," Sparrow suggested. "Set both ice users on stalling it outside. I don''t know what the others can do, but impeding its movement is the most important thing."


    " I erm..." Vanna started. "I guess this is probably the time to say I can absorb more magic than just lightning."


    "Lightning gives you physical enhancements, right?" I asked.


    She nodded, "Yeah. But it''s not just lightning. I''ve only practiced with harnessing lightning because of Neo, but I can theoretically convert other energy attacks to my own mana, too. I''m just not used to absorbing anything outside of lightning and electricity."


    Elysia tilted her head at her. "Wait, you''re a multi absorber?"


    "Yeah," Vanna nodded, looking down at her feet. "Learning to use electricity alone was a real pain just on its own, and I didn''t want to risk taking in the wrong kind of energy, you know? But I think I could help with that thing out there. Create a bit of chaos. Keep it off balance."


    "Okay," I nodded, looking at the others. "So, we have Frostburn, Vanna, and Elysia to take care of the juggernaut. Anyone else?"


    "Me," Null said, raising his hand. "I don''t think I can put it down outright, but trust a guy when I say Void Curtain can shred it up nicely."


    "A void curtain?" Sparrow asked.


    Null smirked. "You could say it''s my personal ability. I can shred anything to ribbons. Lemme get one of those HESTIA things or whatever."


    Elysia handed over one of the hexagonal devices. Null grinned and channeled a visible flow of inky mana into the HESTIA.


    Then, he blinked.


    "Um. It''s not doing anything."


    "Hmm... You aren''t transformed, are you?" Sparrow asked.


    He shook his head. "No."


    "Can you?"


    "Er, no," he answered, pushing his sunglasses up.


    "Then you aren''t worth the mana."


    "What the fuck is that supposed to mean?" Null frowned.


    Sparrow huffed, glaring at him. "Well, you aren''t worthy enough to use it."


    "Wow, okay. This is just getting ridiculous, you know?" Null threw the HESTIA to Vanna, who fumbled to catch it.


    "I''m just stating a fact," Sparrow replied, crossing her arms to stare at him. "And I don''t care if it''s a problem or not."


    "I don''t know what I did to earn this hostility," Null muttered, glaring back at her, "What''s your deal?"


    "I''m not hostile," she replied, crossing her arms. "I just think that this is the way it is, and I have to deal with it. You didn''t earn the right to be here. You can''t transform. And that''s all that needs to be said. You''re a liability."


    "Okay, seriously?" I asked, looking at the others. "Are we really doing this right now? Are we really arguing over this?"


    "She''s right," Frostburn smirked with a chuckle. "I did say we were second-rate emergency contract holders, and the fact is that she''s right. I''m not gonna deny it. I agree with her on that point."


    "You too, Frostburn?" I asked. "You''re going along with this bullshit now of all times?"


    He shrugged. "Hey, don''t get me wrong. I''m not going to go all hardliner and try to bury us in the dirt, or something. But I''m also not going to pretend we''re all equals, either. At least not in terms of ability or potential. That said..."


    Frostburn walked over and towered over me, flashing a smile. "All of us with one did have to beat the odds, to fight tooth and nail against hell itself to make it this far. That''s gotta mean something, right? It''s more than the rich, spoiled brats like Sparrow''s team ever did."


    Sparrow bristled. "Watch your tone with that."


    He shrugged. "Yeah, you''re probably better than most. That doesn''t change the fact that you had a silver spoon up your ass, didn''t you? I know your lot. All three of you reek of privilege. The way you hold yourselves, the way you speak... it''s not hard to figure out."


    "I don''t know what the hell your problem is, but you''re going to regret opening your mouth, asshole," she growled.


    "Squawk, squawk, little birdie," Frostburn chuckled. "Aww, she can''t take it as well as she gives it, huh? Well, I''m not here to argue with you. We''re on the same team, after all. But that doesn''t mean I have to like you. And it sure as hell doesn''t mean I respect you."


    Sparrow was seething at this point. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    "I''ve had enough of you. You''re a piece of trash. An absolute piece of trash, and I''m going to enjoy wiping that stupid smirk off your face."


    "Hey, I just said what I had to say," Frostburn said. "It''s your choice how you take it, little bird."


    Sparrow began to glow, a fiery aura forming around her body as her face turned bright red.


    "That''s it. I''ve had enough of you. I don''t know who the fuck you think you are, but I''m going to show you just what a ''rich spoiled brat'' can do."


    "Ooh, are you gonna cry now?" Frostburn laughed, clearly enjoying her reaction.


    "Enough!" Elysia snapped, standing between the two of them. "This is getting out of hand. We have a fight coming, and we need to be working together, not at each other''s throats."


    "Oh shut up and stay out of this," Frostburn shrugged her off, stepping around her to get closer to Sparrow. "You act so tough, but you''re a coward, Sparrow. A big fat coward who can''t take the heat and loves to throw her weight around. And that''s what I can''t stand about people like you. You''re a disgrace to everything the knights stand for. You''re just another one of these self-entitled pricks, and I''m tired of putting up with it."


    "Oh yeah? What about you then, Frostburn?" she shot back. "You think you''re some sort of hero because you fought some monsters?"


    He chuckled, grinning. "No. Like I said, I''m a second-rate cadet who has no right to stand next to someone like her," he pointed to Elysia, who jumped in surprise. "But at least I''m willing to put my life on the line. And you? Coddled in your safe little house with your mommy and daddy? What do you know of fighting? Of sacrifice? Of the real world? I see those calluses on your hands and nowhere else, princess. You''ve been fighting for fun, not your life. You''re the furthest thing from a hero."


    Sparrow''s anger was palpable, but instead of lashing out, she simply glared at him.


    And then Elysia slapped him.


    Frostburn staggered back a step, clutching his cheek with a smarmy smirk.


    "You''re out of line, asshole," Elysia said.


    Frostburn rolled his eyes, still grinning. "Whatever."


    Elysia glared at him cooly. "I don''t know what your deal is, but you need to cut it out."


    "I happen to be one of these ''privileged'' magical girls you despise so much, and yet I don''t have an ounce of hate for people like you. We all came from the same place: we all fought tooth and nail and earned our place here. One way or another, we''ve all been forged through hell, and now we''re all fighting on the same side. That should count for something," she said, gesturing around the room.


    "So, cut it out with the bullshit," Elysia said. "We''re better than this. All of us. We''ve all earned the right to be here."


    Sparrow''s eyes widened. She looked at Frostburn, who had an incredulous look on his face, and then at Elysia.


    Elysia looked back at her with an unflinching gaze.


    And then, Sparrow sighed, her anger draining away.


    "I... you''re right," she muttered. "You''re right."


    "Hey, I didn''t mean to offend anyone here," Frostburn chuckled. "You shoulda known better. I was just having some fun. Besides, it''s not like you weren''t asking for it."


    "Fuck off," Vanna and Sparrow said at the same time.


    He just laughed. "Whatever."


    "Anyway, let''s get back to business," I said. "So, we have Frostburn, Null, and Vanna to take on the big monster, and we''ve got the rest of us to handle the rest of the horde."


    "Right," Elysia nodded, turning to the screens. "And it looks like we''re out of time."


    I looked at the screens, and sure enough, I saw the monsters had already made their way through the forest and were quickly closing in while Forest Willow peppered them with volley after volley of projectiles.


    "Alright... alright, let''s do this then," I said softly.

 Chapter 36

    The gate creaked open, and I stepped out into the dim light.


    My breath misted in the air as a cold breeze swept through the area. I could see the dark, looming shapes of trees and bushes in the distance, and hear the rustle of leaves and branches as the wind stirred them. The sounds of the approaching horde echoed through the forest, the howls and screeches of otherworldly creatures growing closer with each passing moment.


    I glanced back, and the gate slowly swung shut behind me. I gulped nervously as the door locked shut, the only sound of it''s closing the gentle clunk of an electronic lock falling in place.


    This is it... I thought, taking a deep breath.


    I''m doing this.


    Hundreds of eerie blue eyes stared back at me as the monsters continued to pour through the trees.


    They were all kinds of different creatures. ''Beowulves'' were by far the most numerous. There were also the strange, shadowy creatures with raptor-like talons and razor-sharp beaks, and finally, there was the giant juggernaut, towering over the rest of them at nearly 20 feet tall with mutated, discolored skin that looked a sickly blue and purple in the lighting.


    Its arms and hands were disproportionately large, as were its feet, and its veins glowed blue with the sickly corruption I associated with zombies.


    My stomach churned at the thought of facing such a massive, powerful monster again.


    But at least this time I''d be outdoors instead of trapped inside a shelter.


    If only there weren''t so many more of these things than half an hour ago.


    "F-frostburn''s moving into position?" Clipboard asked as he crept over to my side, his eyes wide with fear. He was a head taller than me, with a slender but well-built frame, but he looked so small against the backdrop of the plains we were in.


    "Yup. Him and Null are gonna take point with Vanna. I''ve got a few more tricks to pull out of the bag, but I''d prefer not to burn myself out."


    He nodded nervously, looking at the massive beast that lumbered toward us. "A-alright... I''m just going to uh, stand beside you and uh..."


    "I appreciate you covering me, Clipboard," I said with a weak smile.


    He gulped, giving me a thumbs up.


    I breathed, trying to calm my nerves. My hands shook, and my heart raced as I stared at the approaching monsters, but I forced myself to remain calm.


    We were invisible behind my Luminary Mirage, but there was no guarantee there weren''t monsters that could sense us.


    As I watched the beasts, I could feel my resolve wavering. I was scared. Terrified. I didn''t know if I could do this. There were so many more with this wave than the one we''d already fought, and the juggernaut was even larger than the one I''d fought at Refuge Zeta. The very thought of facing it made my knees tremble, and my palms sweaty. I could feel the bile rising in my throat, but I pushed it down.


    This is my chance.


    I had to do this.


    "Hey."


    A gentle hand landed on my shoulder, and I glanced up, meeting Elysia''s warm gaze.


    "You''re going to be fine. You can do this, okay?"


    "I''m just..." I started, but the words wouldn''t come out.


    "You''re just a little overwhelmed," she finished. "It''s okay."


    "Y-yeah," I nodded, feeling the knot in my chest loosen. "Yeah."


    She patted me on the back, giving me an encouraging nod.


    The strange gut feeling I had at the previous zone came back to me.


    I could see the soft glow of her platinum blonde hair, and the warm light of her eyes, but there was something else, too...


    There was something else to her I couldn''t put my finger on, but I trusted her. I didn''t know why, but I did.


    I just nodded, feeling a little less scared.


    "I''ll do what I can," I said.


    She chuckled, a small, wistful smile forming on her lips.


    "Good luck, then," she replied, summoning those strange hooked swords in a flash of blue.


    And with that, she was off, rushing through the mist in the blink of an eye ¡ª a blur of motion that was gone before I could say anything else.


    "She''s so fast," Clipboard muttered beside me.


    I nodded. "I... I just hope Frostburn does his part."


    Clipboard chuckled nervously, "Well, that guy seems pretty full of it, but I''m sure he''s a good fighter. Probably. Right? Right?!"


    "Y-yeah," I agreed, my heart pounding in my ears.


    The ground shook with each step of the juggernaut as it stomped closer. I could hear its massive, powerful legs pounding into the dirt.


    It was still a good eighty yards away and far ahead of the horde, but the air grew thick and heavy, the scent of ozone and rot filling my nostrils.


    Suddenly, a loud, obnoxious laugh filled the air, and the massive juggernaut paused, turning to face the sound.


    The frosty-haired teen stood on top of a nearby ridge jutting out from the forest on my right, a wild, manic grin spread across his face.


    "Hey there big guy, why don''t you pick on someone your own size, huh?!"


    The juggernaut turned its massive head to look at Frostburn, and I shivered as the giant behemoth''s glowing eyes narrowed on the magical knight.


    It raised one massive hand, and I saw its palm crackle with electricity as a blue arc of energy flashed in its palm. Then, the creature swung, a bolt of energy rocketing toward Frostburn with the force and speed of a meteor. The teen jumped out of the way just in time, and the blast exploded on the ground, sending rocks and dirt flying everywhere.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Nice try, ugly!" Frostburn jeered. "You''ll have to do better than that!"


    The giant roared, stomping towards the teen. But Frostburn just laughed, a wide grin splitting his face as he summoned a wall of icicles aimed toward the juggernaut. I saw the air around him shimmer and distort, a trail of ice and snow following his movement as he pivoted into a cartwheel and dodged another sickly blue bolt. He twirled his fingers, and the icy spikes flew, striking the juggernaut in its shoulder and side.


    The icicles shattered harmlessly on its sickly flesh, but it didn''t seem to care at all. It just continued to lumber forward, its massive hands swinging and its feet stomping as it broke into a shockingly quick sprint.


    "Aw man, this thing''s tougher than I thought!" Frostburn yelled, his voice carrying across the battlefield. "I can barely scratch it! Can you believe that, little bird?! It''s a real monster, that''s for sure!"


    "Oh fuck," Clipboard squeaked beside me.


    The ground rumbled as the juggernaut continued its charge. I could feel the earth trembling beneath my feet as the massive beast closed in on Frostburn, its massive hands swinging wildly, trying to smash him into a pulp.


    But Frostburn''s cocky grin never left his face. Instead, he laughed and danced, twirling and spinning as the creature swiped at him again and again.


    And then, a bolt of lightning slammed into the creature''s side, making it stumble and crash to the ground with a thunderous thud.


    "T-this way!" Vanna yelled, her hands sparking with lightning as she nearly lost her balance, tripping over a root.


    She dashed into the tree line, the shadow creatures and wolves all following her.


    Frostburn quick leapt off the ridge and joined her, leaving a cloud of frost behind. Together, the pair of them led the monsters into the trees and disappeared into the woods.


    The horde in front of us began to split, some continuing to charge at us while the rest chased Vanna and Frostburn.


    "Ready?" I turned to Clipboard, who gulped.


    "R-right!" He said. "S-shit..."


    I could see the fear in his eyes.


    He was shaking, and his breathing was labored.


    "Clipboard?" I asked gently.


    "I-I''m sorry, I can''t," he whispered. "I just can''t."


    Hundreds of the creatures were running towards the gates now, the ground shaking with the pounding of their feet.


    "Okay, it''s okay. Just take a breath and try to relax," I said.


    He shook his head. "No, it''s not okay. You need me out there to open up for our heavy hitters. I''m sorry. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    I grabbed his hand, staring at him firmly as the horde grew closer and closer. "Clipboard, listen to me."


    The ground shook violently with every step of the approaching horde, the rumble growing louder as they closed the distance.


    "I''m scared too, you know?" I said.


    His eyes widened, and he stared at me with confusion. "B-but, y-you lived through this already... Y-You''re so strong and confident and... and... and..."


    "And what?" I asked. "You think I''m some kind of hero? Some badass magical warrior who''s gonna save the day? I''m just a girl. A scared little girl who took the contract to protect the only family I have. And I''m terrified. I don''t know if I can do this. I don''t know if I can keep everyone safe when ¡ª not if this starts again for real. But I have to. I have to try, or else, it''s game over. I don''t want anyone else to get hurt. Not again."


    I looked down, shaking my head.


    "Listen," I continued, getting on my toes to reach up to his shoulder. "I need you to be strong for me. I can''t do this on my own. And neither can Elysia and Sparrow. We''re all in this together. I''m not going to ask you to be brave for me. I''m going to ask you to be brave for them. The people in the school, our teammates, the other students, the professors... Everyone''s counting on us to protect them when the time comes. We have to be brave for them."


    I gave him a warm smile, hoping he could hear the sincerity in my words. I could see the fear in his eyes slowly dissipate but not leave entirely, and his breathing steadied as he met my gaze with his own.


    He swallowed hard. "Y-you really believe that?"


    "Yes. Yes, I do. And so should you."


    Clipboard smiled at me. "Thank you," he said.


    "Hey, we''re in this together," I replied. "And I''m going to make sure we vaporize those damn things. So, I''ll ask you again. Are you ready?"


    He nodded, sucking in a deep breath.


    And then, he drew his katana and closed his eyes.


    "Just give me a sec to compose myself... Do you know why they call me Clipboard?" he muttered, gripping his katana with both hands as he knelt.


    "Not really," I giggled, trying to keep him relaxed. "I just assumed you liked taking notes."


    He chuckled, his shoulders trembling. "I''m not brave or a natural leader like our team lead, Telegraph. I''m not a prodigy like Elysia seems to be, or even as hardy and tenacious like most of the other kids here. But I am a professional student of my craft, and I''ve learned how to pick up on patterns. I''m the kind of guy who sees the connections and knows how to use them, and that''s the reason I got my nickname from Telegraph. Because I was always taking notes of how the others fight while I trained in kenjutsu. I was always studying their techniques and trying to find their flaws. And that eventually earned me a World Skill. One that earned me a Pioneer status which I carried with me into my contract."


    Clipboard began to glow with a dark blue, inky energy. It pulsed and swirled around him as he focused. The mana formed around him, creating an intricate pattern of light that resembled an ocean of swirling ink. It was beautiful, but it also radiated power and intensity. It reminded me of a deep sea storm, with the mana forming swirling vortexes that seemed to be alive.


    "We might have an office theme going on, but truth be told, we stay out of our Dream Shifts intentionally."


    I blinked, realizing that Clipboard was in a partial cadet shift. "What? Why?"


    Clipboard smirked, opening an eye to look at me. "Because activating our full forms fundamentally change our World Skills. Telegraph''s ability and mine are both incredibly useful for supporting the veteran Knights. We lose access to them when we are fully transformed ¡ª or rather, they are transmuted. That''s the trade off. That said..."


    He breathed deeply, forcing his diaphragm to suck in as much air as he could before continuing.


    "We''re a public team based out of Ruby Springs, and people loved our dynamic and our personalities. A well-spoken and handsome black kid in a business suit with his two awkward, shy, nerdy friends who always manage to foil the bad guys there. Two dudes and a girl who have been friends since they were little, who would always protect and watch each other''s back... People love us. I love being part of it, and all three of us were driven enough to develop World Skills before we even qualified as knights. So we decided to keep the public personas. But this, this is the me I keep hidden from the public."


    The ground rumbled beneath me, and a gust of wind blew my hair as the vortexes of energy spun faster and faster.


    "I am a diligent student of the Shinomiya school of Kenjutsu. With not one, but six recognized Swordmaster Skills to my name that become the foundation for my Five-Rings Arts."


    He opened his eyes, revealing they had turned from a dark brown to the deep blue of stormy seas. A dark energy began to swirl around him as the inky aura of mana continued to dance. His Nexus Device appeared in a swirl of dark blue motes, floating above him as he stood, his form now outlined in a matching glow.


    And then, an armor appeared. The same shade as the blue aura with dark grey trim.


    It appeared in a flash of light, forming a lamellar cuirass reminiscent of his button-down shirt. It was composed of small, overlapping plates that fit together perfectly. It looked like he had stepped out of feudal Japan. The rest of the armor was made from the same dark blue plates, but with a flowing hakama and a black belt that tied around his waist.


    His messy schoolboy hair was now swept back into a long, dark blue ponytail that trailed down the middle of his back alongside two flowing dark blue half-capes. His face was covered with a kabuto helmet and a mempo mask, which were the same dark color as the rest of the armor. He looked like he''d aged a solid five years in an instant from what I could glean beneath the mask.


    In his hands was an ornate, lacquered scabbard. The hilt of the blade was wrapped in dark blue silk cord, the pommel capped with a golden disk.


    "My mana capacity and Magic talent isn''t all that great. Even below average for a student here," he said, looking up as he his transformation finalized. "For that reason, it''s more useful for me to just be Clipboard, a normal guy with a World Skill who can help our team lead strategize from the sidelines."


    I stared, watching in awe as the dark, inky aura of mana slowly dissipated. His sword, however, seemed to absorb it all, the weapon pulsing with energy.


    "But for now, I am Magical Knight Tenman Daijizai Tenjin. Or Tenjin, the Avatar of Heavenly Wisdom, for short," Clipboard smiled, his dark brown eyes now blue.


    The hordes of creatures were growing closer and closer. Their growls and roars echoed throughout the battlefield, the ground shaking as their claws tore up the dirt.


    I couldn''t see the forest where Frostburn, Vanna, and Null had led the rest of the horde, but I knew that the battle was still raging on in that area.


    "So. Still scared?" I asked, looking back at him.


    "Duh!" He smiled, lifting the mask.


    "That makes two of us, then," I laughed, shaking my head. "Ready to get started, then?"


    Clipboard ¡ª no, Tenjin ¡ª nodded. "Ready when you are, boss lady. Let''s give them hell."


    "Okay then. Let''s see what you''ve got!" I smiled awkwardly, steeling my nerves.


    And then, I dropped the mirage in front of us and broke into a run, firing a Luminary Bolt into the air to signal the start of our attack.

 Chapter 37

    "Suiton: Mizuchitokaze!" Tenjin yelled, slashing through the air as he rushed ahead of me.


    His sword gleamed in the dim light of the mist around us, the blue light of his blade reflecting off the metal.


    And then, the ground began to tremble and quake as an enormous tidal wave of blue water erupted from beneath him. The ground shook violently as the massive wall of liquid rushed toward the monsters.


    And then, the tsunami crashed into the monsters like a freight train, sending them flying through the air as I clapped my hands together.


    "Luminary Barrier!"


    A long encircling wall of hard light stretched out from our sides toward the oncoming hordes. It was tall, at least three meters tall, and funneled the monsters into the chokepoint we''d created.


    "Elysia! Sparrow!" I yelled. "It''s go time!"


    The shadow creatures at the front of the barrier slammed against it, cracks and hole forming on its surface.


    But Tenjin''s water caused them to slip and trip over each other as Elysia appeared from behind a tree, rushing forward with a silver-blue orb in her hands.


    "Let''s go!" Elysia yelled as she jumped into the air. "Frozen Flash!"


    A wave of blue light spread from her as she held out her hands. The light pulsed with a soft blue hue and the temperature around us seemed to drop in a heartbeat.


    I shivered, my teeth chattering as I felt the cold air wash over me.


    The wave spread through the flooded death trap, freezing dozens of the monsters solid, and slowing others to a crawl.


    The shadow raptors screeched as they tried to claw through the walls, and the wolves howled in fury.


    Elysia landed, spinning around and slashing with her twin blades as they passed. I saw a wolf''s head roll, while a shadow creature slumped, lifeless as it was cut into three parts.


    "Sparrow!" I shouted. "Hit them with all you''ve got!"


    A shadow appeared over the wall of light as the armored teen leapt into the air from her ambush point. The crimson light glinted off her armor as she flew overhead, and her giant maul swung down with a crash.


    She hit the ground hard, sending out shockwaves in all directions. The monsters were sent flying by the force of the blow, crashing into one another and the barrier as she began to wail on them, her massive maul moving almost too quickly for me to follow.


    A sweeping swing took the legs out of four beowulves. Another crushing blow shattered the ice that encased the raptors. The beasts were sent flying, their bodies twisted and mangled. Another wolf tried to leap at her from the left, only for its body to explode into blue energy and mist.


    I paused, staring in awe at the sheer brutality of the scene. Her fighting style was actually... terrifying.


    Every swing caused a small shockwave of energy that would send the monsters reeling, and the massive weight behind every hit meant that a single solid blow would completely destroy the target. She seemed to follow every swing with an energy-based after-hit that shattered whatever she aimed at.


    She was also fast. Probably somewhere between Claw Strawberry and Elysia, but that still put her miles above what I could do. She danced in and out of melee range, dodging swipes and snapping jaws before countering with devastating swings.


    And the icing on the cake? She was insanely strong.


    She didn''t seem to have the finesse of a trained martial artist, and her attacks were pretty wild, but she didn''t need any of that.


    Every single swing she threw was powerful enough to obliterate her target.


    She wasn''t graceful. She wasn''t elegant. But she was powerful. And that was all that mattered here.


    And she had... wings?


    They were solid and bird-like like Aurora''s, but a distinct shade of red that reminded me of the sun setting over a horizon. She flapped them with each jump, using them to add momentum to her strikes, and her form blurred as she used her flight to add even more force behind every blow.


    She was a monster.


    But I couldn''t afford to waste time staring at her.


    I didn''t have much in the way of wide-area attacks that wouldn''t catch them in the crossfire, and the last thing we needed was for me to screw up and cause collateral damage.


    I raised my hand, aiming a Luminary Bolt at one of the half-frozen raptors.


    It screeched, trying to claw its way out of the ice as the sphere of light slammed into it. Its shadowy body evaporated into mist, and it let out one last scream before disappearing completely.


    Then another ball of energy found its way to one of the creatures. And another. And another.


    Tenjin ran alongside Elysia, the two of them working in tandem to cut through the chokepoint.


    "Suiton: Kouken!" he shouted, and a whirlpool of water appeared around him, enveloping him like a cloak.


    Elysia jumped out of the way, narrowly avoiding the swirling torrent of water.


    "On your left!" Elysia yelled as he continued to press the advantage, smashing through the broken hordes. She moved like a dancer, gracefully spinning and twirling her way through the enemy lines around him, her blades a blur of motion as she threw out ice shards and blasts of freezing air.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I focused on taking out the raptors that tried to flank her standing from my position at the back. The shadow beasts were the weakest of the monsters I''d seen during the Cataclysm, but also the fastest. They had razor sharp claws that could rip through metal like paper.


    Even so, she was more than a match for them.


    She''d freeze one with a quick burst of magic before finishing it with a slash of her sword, and she''d repeat this over and over until there was a ring of frozen statues surrounding her and Tenjin.


    I grinned, rushing forward as I felt the rush of adrenaline. I blasted away at the monsters, using Luminary Bolts and Beams while trying to conserve my mana just in case.


    These things were weak, but there were dozens of them.


    The beowulves were tougher. Their bodies were mutated with plates of clay-like armor and they had a lot more mass.


    They were the real challenge, because while Elysia was faster, it was easy to get cornered and swarmed by them if you didn''t keep on your toes.


    So I focused on taking out the ones trying to do just that. Luminary Beam would cut off their legs, while a well placed bolt could take out a beowulf''s head. It was easy for them to surround us if they got the chance, but we''d fallen into a formation and rhythm.


    Tenjin and Elysia would draw them out while Sparrow would crush them, and I''d cover their back.


    If a raptor tried to take Elysia from behind, a bolt of light would find its way through the monster''s head.


    If a beowulf was getting ready to pounce, a beam of light would sever its legs.


    We could win this. We really could.


    But just as that thought crossed my mind, everything changed.


    There was a loud screech that pierced the air and I looked back, only to see a trio of massive, truck-sized deer-like creatures with shadowy wings and appendages jutting out all over their body.


    Their horns looked like they were made of sharp, twisted metal, and their bodies looked like they were made of shadows covered with spikes. They were charging straight for us, with about a dozen more raptor creatures scrambling around their legs.


    "Shit!" I yelled as the creatures barreled towards us, trampling the hordes beneath them as they moved.


    They were bigger, faster, and more agile than I''d expected, and they moved like they had no intention of slowing down.


    The first one leapt at me, and I dove out of the way, barely dodging its horns as they tore through my Luminary Barrier like tissue paper. It continued onward toward my companions, who whipped around to meet it. Elysia barely reacted in time, throwing her swords up in a cross guard as it rammed into her and launched her straight into the middle of the oncoming horde.


    "Elysia!" I screamed as I tumbled across the ground.


    The second monster was on me in seconds, and I barely had time to roll out of its path before its hooves came crashing down where my head was seconds earlier. It let loose a guttural growl as it turned and prepared to strike again.


    I tried to get away from the creature, but it was faster and more agile than any of these monsters I''d encountered so far.


    And then, it grabbed me.


    Clawed hands gripped me from behind. The creature hissed in my ear, and I felt the icy grip of terror run down my spine as it pulled me off my feet and slammed me into the dirt. I let out a pained yelp as my aura flashed orange-red for an instant.


    Out of pure instinct, I threw up a barrier as it thrust a hand from the other side, claws tearing into my side and drawing blood through my protective aura as its thrust went wide.


    I screamed as pain shot through my chest. Every nerve ending was on fire and every inch of skin felt like it had been torn apart.


    I could vaguely make out a tide of monsters rushing over my walls as they began to shimmer and fade, the subconscious concentration required to keep them up lost to me in the moment.


    The creature holding me was absolutely nightmarish, like a twelve foot tall centaur with a face that had way too many teeth.


    Its long, thin tongue slithered out of its mouth as it drooled a glowing blue ichor. Its hands were like nightmarish. ¡ª segmented, spindly, and tipped with wicked, curved talons.


    And its body... calling it deer-like now that I had a closer look would be an insult. Its frame looked like a corpse that had been starved, ribs visible underneath a tattered, patchy coat of multicolored clay.


    But that wasn''t the worst of it.


    It was the way it was staring at me. With hunger in its eyes.


    And it looked like it wanted to eat me.


    I panicked, throwing out my strongest Luminary Beam point-blank. The beam seared into its glowing blue eyes for what felt like an eternity, causing them to pop and melt in a disgusting mess of glowing blue goo that sizzled and popped in the air.


    But it was undeterred. Instead, it lunged for me, its long, thin tongue whipping out like a snake. The creature was so fast, I barely managed to raise my arm again before the slimy, sticky thing wrapped around it.


    The monster pulled me toward its open mouth, its rows of sharp, jagged teeth bared in anticipation. I yelped in pain as the creature bit into my arm. Its fangs sank into the soft flesh of my forearm and I could feel them scrape against the bone as they clamped down.


    My aura flickered, flashing between orange and red. The pain was excruciating. The agony of being devoured was something I couldn''t begin to describe. The monster''s jaws were clamped shut, grinding down on my arm. Blood was flowing down its chin and staining its ''fur'' a deep, crimson red.


    Only the physical enhancements granted by my transformation prevented my arm from being torn off outright.


    I tried to scream but my throat closed up, unable to make any sound other than a shocked, guttural gasp.


    And then, I channeled all the energy I could muster into another Luminary Bolt directly inside of its mouth, causing its head to snap back and explode in a burst of glowing blue gore that splattered my face.


    I grit my teeth, thrashing around in an attempt to free myself from its grip, but its claws only tightened further. It held me fast, its grip like a vice as it leaned forward again.


    My vision was blurred, my ears rang with a loud buzzing noise, but somehow I knew what was coming next. It would try to finish what it had started.


    I didn''t have a lot of time.


    I was running out of mana, and my body ached. I couldn''t do much more than writhe around helplessly in the monster''s grip as I felt myself growing weaker and weaker with each passing moment from the blood loss.


    I couldn''t think. The pain was overwhelming.


    My mind raced. I needed help, and I didn''t know if I would be able to do anything before it finished what it started.


    It was missing most of its head, but most of its razor-sharp rows of jagged teeth remained. It growled and hissed as it snapped at me, the glowing blue ichor dripping down from the gaping hole where its head had been onto the ground.


    I summoned another Luminary Bolt and slammed it into the side of its neck. There was a crack as the spell connected, but it did nothing to slow it down. If anything, it seemed even more enraged.


    And then, it sank its teeth into my shoulder.


    My aura shattered like glass as its fangs punctured my neck causing a fountain of hot, red blood to spray from the wound. A torrent of glowing blue ichor erupted from the creature''s mouth and splashed onto my chest in an agonizing sizzle as it began to feed.


    I screamed in agony, tears streaming down my face.


    The pain was too much.


    The monster was going to eat me.


    And I didn''t want to die. Not now. Not in this stupid test. I wasn''t ready.


    It hurt. It hurt too much. It felt like my whole body was on fire and there was nothing I could do.


    I screamed, continuing to sear its neck with a point blank beam of pure light, but it didn''t care.


    It bit harder, sinking its fangs into my shoulder and tearing away chunks of flesh.


    It bit down again and again and I felt my blood splatter across my body, my aura turning a deep crimson and smoldering, struggling to protect me as the creature tore into me.


    It was eating me.


    It was really going to eat me alive.


    I was going to die. This was how it ended.


    I almost couldn''t feel the pain anymore.


    It was so intense and all encompassing, like a blanket of fire covering my body, that I''d gone numb. There was nothing but agony.


    My vision blurred. My ears buzzed with a high pitched whine. The only thing I could see was the gaping maw of the monster in my mind as it feasted on me.


    It was consuming my mind. It was consuming my life.


    And then, a gust of air rushed over me, followed by a series of quick, sharp whistles that screeched through the air.


    My senses were so dulled that I barely registered what''d happened.


    And then, I felt myself soaring weightlessly through the air.


    I struggled to open my eyes, and I briefly caught a flash of red eyes and long, silky black hair, before tumbling back onto the ground in a sickening squelch.

 Interlude: Emberline

    "Please, just port me down there!" Emberline cried out as the scenes on the other side of the portals grew more and more desperate.


    She looked at her teammate in the eye, but the woman remained stoic and unresponsive. "I don''t understand how you''re just sitting there watching them suffer!"


    Tesseract shrugged, not breaking her focus from the projections in front of them. "They''ll be fine."


    "Tessie, that''s insane!" She threw up her hands in frustration. "We''re supposed to look after them. This isn''t what we''re supposed to be doing!"


    Tesseract rolled her eyes. "I''m sorry. I thought I was the teacher here?"


    Emberline glared daggers at the other woman, but it had little effect.


    Tesseract was always too relaxed for her own good.


    "It''s fine. They''re doing better than I''d expected, honestly. They''ve got it handled."


    She stared incredulously at her, her eyes flickering back and forth from the scenes of carnage.


    "Do you have eyes, woman?! They''re going to die!" Emberline pointed at a projection showing a boy in an intricate yellow longcoat, his face and torso covered in blood and gore as the red magical girl with cat ears slung him over her shoulders.


    "I can see them just fine. It looks to me like the situation there has been resolved at least, Kat."


    Emberline stared, her eyes wide with disbelief and horror at what she was witnessing.


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing, or that she was hearing.


    "I can''t believe you, Tess. This isn''t what we signed up for. This isn''t what I thought I was doing here," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "How the hell do you think this is going well? You''re just sitting here and watching as these kids fight the heavies. I mean, I understand why the Guardians wanted to see how they performed under stress, but that was meant to come later!"


    She clenched her fists, shaking her head. "You were supposed to just give them a taste of combat, a warm-up for the next section. But that? This? It''s madness!"


    Emberline pointed again, her voice breaking. "That''s not how you teach. That''s not what we''re here for. A couple of those fucked up wolf things I can understand. But the centaur things? The bugs? That giant? The one you trapped in your hypercubes tore two teams of Class Four to Class Six knights apart before we arrived that day, Tess! You''re dumping the entire horde on them!"


    Tesseract frowned, finally looking up at her and crossing her arms over her chest.


    Emberline stared into the glowing, purple eyes of the transformed Magical Girl. She was a few centimeters taller, but that was barely noticeable compared to the difference in demeanor.


    Tess was normally a relaxed and playful woman. She had an infectious personality and was always willing to help out others. She was kind, caring, and selfless to a fault.


    This version of Tess was a different story, a hardened and pragmatic soldier who had seen the worst of the worst.


    "Kat, you don''t understand what we are here for, and what I''m doing here." Tesseract shook her head. "You can''t just teach someone to fight and expect them to win, not when the world''s gone to hell. That isn''t enough."


    Emberline scoffed, shaking her head. "You could have warned me. Or told them. Given them a heads up! How can you justify throwing them to the wolves like this?"


    "Because it''s my call to make!" Tess shouted back. "And it''s my job to teach them how to survive in this world."


    Tess pointed at the images in front of her. "They''re still alive. All of them, and they''ve learned more today than they have in years. They''re doing better than some of our veterans did when everything went to shit."


    She paused for a moment, letting out a deep breath.


    "They can do it, and they will do it."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "But how can you say that?" Emberline cried out, gesturing wildly at the screens. "Look at them, they''re getting torn apart!"


    Tess rolled her eyes, shaking her head. "You underestimate how resilient these kids can be. Hell, we both know that better than most people, Kat."


    She gestured to the projections in front of them, showing the various fights that had unfolded over the past half hour or so. "Those monsters? I trapped them, and then I let them loose on those kids, because I wanted to see how they reacted under extreme duress and pressure, and what they do to overcome those odds."


    She pointed at the screens. "Too many of these kids have been at each other''s throats for petty, stupid bullshit, and that can''t continue if we''re going to survive. There''s only one thing that will help them get over it, and it''s being in the trenches together. And they need to know their own limits."


    Emberline shook her head. "That doesn''t change the fact that you put them in a life and death situation. That doesn''t make sense, Tess. What if they die? What if one of those kids doesn''t come back? What if they end up crippled and broken because of your test?!"


    "They''ll have to deal with life or death situations eventually. It''s a reality we have to face, and a reality that will be the death of them if we''re not prepared," Tess snapped, her eyes hardening as they glowed a dark, deep purple. "And it''s a reality I will make damn sure they''re prepared for, no matter what."


    She gestured at the projections once more, her gaze turning cold. "I didn''t bring you here to watch by accident, Kat. I wanted to prove that these kids could handle the heat. I needed to know they could survive and fight against something bigger than them, and win. Something stronger than them."


    She took a step back, shaking her head. "And so far, I haven''t been disappointed. They''re still breathing, aren''t they? We want these kids trained and ready, but they need to learn how to think on their feet, how to fight against monsters, not each other, and most importantly of all, how to work together."


    Emberline glared. She knew what her teammate meant, but still...


    She couldn''t believe it. Not a single bit.


    It was sickening and twisted.


    "How the hell is this okay? They''re going to be traumatized. That boy over there," she pointed to one of the projections where a boy in green armor was lying unconscious on the ground, with a girl in a blue hoodie trying desperately to shake him awake. "That boy is having his first real fight, Tess. He''s not like us, he hasn''t had the time we had to prepare for the shit that''s out there!"


    Tesseract shook her head. "I''m going to say it again. This isn''t about being okay or not okay. We are fighting to keep the human race and life as we know it from being snuffed out, Emberline. We''re on the back foot now that the System the Guardians established has failed. Our enemies have the initiative. Every single day we spend fighting over who is better than who, or how we should do things is a waste."


    Her voice rose in intensity. "Every second of bickering, of squabbling, and of petty backbiting and jabs is another nail in our coffin. So no, it isn''t about what''s okay, or what should be. You were there with all of us that day when we saw what drove Nox mad."


    Tess eyes narrowed, and she took a deep breath. "It''s about survival, plain and simple. That''s the truth, whether we like it or not."


    "Survival is a poor excuse to risk killing them like this," she replied coldly, staring down Tesseract.


    "Well, that''s why you''re here, Emberline. Your Signature Talent will help me keep everyone safe."


    "My Arts aren''t meant to heal injuries that serious! What am I supposed to do when someone''s guts are all over the floor?!" she asked, gesturing at one of the monitors where a student was bleeding out on the grass, a gaping hole in his stomach as others tried desperately to staunch the bleeding with scraps of their clothes. "You know how my abilities work!"


    "Yes, I do, which is why I brought you in," Tesseract said, her tone cold. "You have to see it from my side, Kat. If I can''t get these kids to work together, to fight together, and learn to trust each other, we are all dead."


    Emberline opened her mouth to respond, but Tesseract raised a hand. "No. No, I don''t want to hear another word from you right now, Emberline. You''re my teammate, and you know me, so don''t try and pull that bullshit on me. You know that there''s a reason behind this."


    Tesseract sighed, shaking her head. "Look. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have snapped at you. I just want you to understand where I''m coming from, okay? Please, trust me."


    Emberline looked away, her gaze turning toward the projections.


    A young girl with shoulder-length strawberry blonde hair and red dress desperately struggled to flee from a terrifying, towering centaur creature.


    The child was visibly winded and blood stained her dress.


    She wasn''t fast enough to escape.


    "Please... just send me out to help. At least to watch over them," Emberline pleaded quietly.


    "No. Not yet. Trust me, I can keep it from going too far. The entire battlefield is a hyperplane of my own creation, and I have a few backup plans ready if necessary."


    Emberline''s fists trembled as she stared up at the screens, watching the monsters chase after the students.


    "I want to keep those kids safe, Tessie! I''m not going to let you hurt them!" Emberline yelled. "They''re just children!"


    She lowered her head, tears dripping from her eyes.


    "Tess... Please."


    Emberline looked up at those deep purple eyes as she felt a pair of warm hands gently land on her shoulders.


    "Kat... please trust me. The situation is under control. If it truly gets out of hand, I need you here by my side."


    Emberline opened her mouth to respond, but a rumbling purr sounded from beside them, causing them to jolt.


    The pair looked over to find Bastet sitting cross-legged on the table next to them, her ears perked up and her eyes glowing a deep gold.


    "Well, aren''t you two just so cute when you''re all flustered and upset like that?"


    Both girls turned, and Tesseract narrowed her eyes. "What do you want, Bastet?"


    The catlike Guardian grinned, flashing sharp fangs. "To watch, mostly."


    Then, she glanced back at the portals, swishing her tail back and forth.


    "Oh dear... That one''s in trouble, isn''t she?"

 Chapter 38

    I couldn''t see anything anymore, only hazy shapes moving around in front of me as my vision blurred.


    I felt cold.


    Numb.


    My body was growing colder and heavier by the second, and my eyelids felt so very, very heavy. I was exhausted beyond belief, and every breath I drew sent sharp pains shooting through my body as it shuddered with effort.


    Everything hurt. But it felt so far away. Like it wasn''t really happening to me. My brain felt like it was full of fog. Like someone had stuffed cotton balls in my ears, and my tongue was leaden in my mouth. My eyes burned. I could smell blood and smoke and ozone and frost, but none of it mattered.


    I could vaguely make out the monster that''d attacked me separating at its waist, as flashes of red light seared through its body in rapid succession.


    Then, a gust of air rushed past my face, and a pair of strong but soft arms wrapped around my body and pulled me into a crushing embrace.


    I tried to speak, tried to say something. Anything. But nothing came out. Nothing happened.


    "Hey! You! Hey... idiot!"


    I could barely make out a frantic, angry voice calling out to me as a pair of soft hands shook me gently.


    "You''re dying! You have to stay awake!"


    I heard her, I think. But I couldn''t understand. Couldn''t comprehend what was happening. I felt so tired. I just wanted to close my eyes and rest.


    I felt her arms tighten, holding me closer.


    "Don''t you dare close your eyes! I swear I''ll kick your ass if you do! I''ll kill you! You aren''t allowed to die!"


    Everything hurt. My mind was hazy.


    But she was so warm...


    A warm, pink glow filled my vision and the dull throbbing of pain began to ebb away slightly.


    "Please..."


    Her words were quiet now, barely more than a whisper.


    "You don''t get to die on me just like that... please... It''s not fair."


    I felt something wet land on my face. It was salty, and hot, and it felt like rain.


    The world started coming into focus again. My breathing eased, my eyelids didn''t feel as heavy anymore, but the burning agony returned. It was a surreal experience, and it didn''t feel real at all. Everything seemed so far away, and so close, all at once.


    A familiar face began to return, her long platinum blonde flowing in front of my face, tickling my cheeks and forehead. She looked like an angel, her eyes glistening with tears as she continued to pour a stream of healing energy into me.


    It took a second for me to register that she was crying.


    That it was her tears landing on me, that it was her voice speaking to me.


    "You can''t... Please stay awake. Not like this."


    It was the most heartbreaking sound I''d ever heard in my life. The pain was back, but it felt like it''d dulled considerably compared to before. My body felt weak and cold and tired, but the haze that had been clouding my thoughts lifted just enough.


    Her eyes were puffy, and filled with an overwhelming sense of despair. But all I could think about was that she looked off.


    I didn''t know why. I didn''t know what caused her to look so strange.


    Her tears streamed down her cheeks and splashed onto my face as my eyes fluttered open and closed.


    It took me another second to realize why she looked off.


    One of her eyes was glowing red, not its usual light brown. Her shimmering platinum blonde hair was streaked with black lines so dark that it seemed to swallow up all of the light. She wore a black cloak, with a red corset over the silver dress she usually had on, and she looked like she was two or three years younger than what she was supposed to be.


    She was sobbing as she tried desperately to keep me alive with the weak, faint pink magic she was using to stem my bleeding and heal me.


    It was a drop in an ocean, a tiny bandaid for the gashing wounds in my neck, shoulder, and arm, and I knew she was probably feeling even worse for not being able to do anything.


    I didn''t want to die either, but I couldn''t muster up the strength to keep going, or to reassure her that it would be alright. Because I didn''t know. And I was tired. So tired. I just wanted to close my eyes. I wanted to go to sleep.


    The girl who''d saved me, whose face was streaked with tears, looked at me with such pain. Such anguish.


    She looked so different, so sad, and so desperate. It hurt just as badly as my injuries.


    Red eyes... Black hair...


    I hadn''t recognized her before.


    It felt like my brain needed a reboot.


    But I knew those eyes, and I knew that voice, and I knew those lips and that face. She looked different from usual, and yet... I knew. It was like she was halfway between two disguises and transformations.


    Even before my Aura Sight flickered on.


    And I''d never been happier to see a face before.


    I reached up weakly with my left arm. The side that hadn''t been mauled by the creature.


    My fingertips brushed against her cheeks, and she let out a soft, strangled gasp at my touch.


    "You look better with brown eyes... sis. Should... should''ve just talked to me from the beginning."


    I should''ve known.


    The pieces were right in front of me and I couldn''t see them.


    It had to be her, didn''t it?


    She was a magical girl too. A strong one.


    Of course she came to find me. How didn''t I piece it together earlier?


    ''Elysia'' trembled as she met my eyes.


    She choked on a sob as her face contorted and twisted, her expression a mix of anger, fear, relief, and joy. A myriad of emotions that seemed to flicker in an out of her face as quickly as the blink of an eye.


    She looked so conflicted. Like she was wrestling with her own inner turmoil, and I knew why. I understood why.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Hey... don''t cry. Please."


    Her eyes went wide with disbelief and her brow furrowed in frustration as she shook her head and the pink light flared slightly, healing the wounds that riddled my body.


    "What? You want me to be happy you almost died, you jerk? What is wrong with you!?" She hissed as she continued to frantically heal me. "Do-gooders like you make me sick. I can''t stand people like you. I told you I''d come kick your ass if you got yourself hurt!"


    I chuckled weakly, ignoring the pain and coughing up some blood, and her eyes went wide as she panicked again, her healing light flickering.


    I sighed weakly, feeling my body grow heavier and heavier. "I''m glad I got to spend time with you. I... I wondered if I would have to go out of the way to find Dark Princess Eris after I figured it out. I guess there was a reason she didn''t show up again, though..."


    "Si¡ª Lux!" She hissed, her eyes wide with panic as tears continued to roll down her face. "Shut the hell up. I''ll beat your ass when you get better. Just shut up! Stop talking!"


    "You should stop talking. Hehe... it looks like your accent slipped. You were supposed to be Elysia... weren''t you? I guess that''s out of the bag now." I coughed and laughed, ignoring her panicked expression and the dull pain.


    There was something about blood loss and mortal wounds that made things... funny in a twisted way.


    I reached up and wiped away one of her tears with my fingers, and I smiled.


    "''Nyehehehe! I am graced by the presence of the Queen of Discord! Seriously. Where''d you come up with that getup and gimmick?" I chuckled again. "You''re an adorable goofball. You know that? I''m glad I got to know you, just a bit."


    The pink glow around her flickered again, but it was stronger this time, as she bit down on her lower lip and squeezed her eyes shut. Her entire body trembled, her hands tightening on me as I felt my wounds slowly stitching themselves shut.


    "It''s... it''s not enough. You''re bleeding too much. You''re still hurt too bad... Please just... don''t go... I can''t let you go too..." She whimpered.


    I closed my hand over her arm. It was the best I could do with my injuries, but I tried to smile. Tried to show her that everything was fine.


    "Don''t blame yourself. This isn''t your fault," I whispered. I looked at her with a gentle expression and smiled softly. "I don''t know if I''m gonna make it... But don''t blame yourself."


    Her breath caught in her throat as she looked down at me with wide eyes.


    And then, she broke.


    She threw her head back, letting loose an inhuman scream of anguish, and her Aura burst from her in a wave of pink light.


    The entire battlefield was illuminated as she wailed, clutching onto me like her life depended on it as she screamed for all the world to hear. It was an anguished, pained sound. One filled with despair, pain, and a desperate plea for help. It shook the very air around us and sent shivers down my spine.


    "Please... anyone... I''ll give you anything you want, just please, please help me! Help us! Tsukuyomi. Bastet. Hephaestus. The fucking Buddha. Mithra. I don''t care! I''ll pay any price. Just please... please save her! Anyone!"


    She was crying now, sobbing uncontrollably into my chest as I slowly began to lose consciousness again. My eyes felt so heavy...


    I took a deep breath, the pain still wracking every inch of me as my blood stained her clothes. "I¡ª"


    A snarl and a howl echoed behind her, and for the first time, I noticed a pink barrier encircling us both, shimmering with a pink, translucent light that glowed in the darkness around us.


    I panicked and tried to raise my hand to warn her.


    To push her away. Anything. I was too exhausted and delirious to do anything.


    A clawed fist punched through the barrier, shattering the fragile shield of magic that separated us from the horde outside. The snarling maw of the now vivisected centaur loomed above her as it launched itself at her off one arm, readied to strike.


    It was a few inches away, its jaws wide and slavering with anticipation, before I reflexively threw everything I had left into my arm. I screamed, firing a brilliant golden beam of light carved into its body, blasting it to cinders.


    I lowered my good arm, eyes wide from the sudden second wind from the adrenaline, before letting my arm fall to my side.


    She turned, glowering with fury as her cloak flapped behind her, and she thrust her hand out toward a now-oncoming horde attracted by her scream.


    But before she could do anything, a rain of meteors came crashing down on the oncoming horde from above.


    A torrent of plasma and searing heat rushed out of the flaming rocks, exploding like an erupting volcano. It washed over everything around us in a wave of crimson and scarlet that burned away the darkness of the mist and miasma.


    And for an instant, the entire world was filled with light.


    My sister''s scream echoed through the battlefield as the blast enveloped everything in an explosion of light, and the creatures that were surrounding us were reduced to ash in seconds.


    As the blast ended and the light faded, I saw that the ground was scorched, the mist and miasma burnt away, and all of the creatures that were within fifty meters of us had vanished.


    A renewed barrier surrounded us once again as the ash settled around us, and Elysia looked over her shoulder and glared.


    A blonde girl with a yellow witch''s hat and long, curly hair, wearing a black and yellow frilly dress and carrying a staff that looked like it was tipped with a burning star, floated in the air on a broom, smirking back at Elysia.


    And then, a soft, melodic voice rang out across the battlefield as dozens of monsters around Elysia''s barrier snarled, throwing themselves against the pink dome with primal fury.


    "Heavenly Father, who heals the brokenhearted and binds their wounds, let thy light shine upon us now. Let thy healing light wash away our suffering, our sins, our burdens. Grant us peace in this life and in the life beyond."


    The voice was clear and soothing, cutting through the chaos like a beacon. I squinted through the haze and saw a radiant figure kneeling on a hill nearby. A petite girl with angel wings, her blonde hair cascading around her like a golden halo, and eyes as blue as the clearest sky. A soft golden aura enveloped her, illuminating the darkness.


    "Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me. Let thy will be done, and let mine enemies be struck down in thy name. For thou art the Lord of lords and the King of kings."


    She raised a hand, her palm shining a brilliant gold, and a beam of light burst out of her, bathing the battlefield with golden light.


    "Thou art blessed, oh Lord our God, who has given us the gift of love, grace and mercy. May the holiest light shine down on a humble servant and grant her strength, so that she may strike down these abominations, and drive away these evil beasts from our lands. May the light of the world be revealed and the darkness be cast aside."


    Elysia''s eyes widened, her mouth agape as the girl continued to chant, her voice rising to a crescendo as her spell reached its climax.


    "And when these beasts have fallen and when this battle has ended, let the light of the world shine upon the darkness that surrounds us. May this light be the salvation of our souls, our bodies, our minds and our hearts. Let this light shine on all of mankind and let it reveal to us the truth that lies within, so that we may know what is right, and what is wrong. And let this light shine upon the darkness and the shadows and reveal the evil that lies within."


    The pillar of golden light grew wider and wider, and the light grew brighter, and brighter, until the entire world seemed to be lit up by it. The monsters shrieked in pain and fury, clawing and scrabbling desperately to escape, but it was futile.


    They couldn''t run, couldn''t hide. The beam of holy light washed away all of the monsters on the hill, leaving no trace of them, save for the ash and scorched ground.


    "May this light be our salvation and our guide. May this light be our strength and our courage. And may this light be the hope of all who suffer, for this light is the light of the world, the light that reveals all that is hidden, and the light that will guide us home... Amen."


    The angel slowly opened her eyes, looking out over the battlefield with a smile on her face. Her wings flared, and she leapt off of her perch, floating gently through the air as she flew down to where I was, her wings beating rhythmically with each flap.


    My vision blurred. My eyes were so heavy...


    "Hey, you, dumbass! Wake the fuck up! What did I just tell you?" I could barely make out a familiar, teary-eyed girl in front of me as my eyes fluttered and closed. "Open your eyes, dammit!"


    She held my face in her hands and pressed her forehead to mine, tears streaming down her face and mixing with my blood.


    "I swear, if you die here, I''m going to fucking kill you... I''m going to revive you and then kill you all over again..."


    I heard the flutter of wings as something touched down beside me.


    "Please... Please, save her..." My sister''s voice cracked as she begged, pleaded with someone to do something, and my eyes began to close once again, my breathing shallow, ragged.


    But a gentle voice called out, and a soothing hand rested on my chest.


    I tried to force my eyes open. Just one last time, as my body gave up on me and I fell unconscious.


    "Blessed Saint Raphael... Archangel of healing, guide us towards the path of wellness. With your divine light, mend our wounds and restore our spirits..."


    I closed my eyes as I fell into the darkness.


    I knew that voice.


    I was sure of it. It was a kind, familiar, gentle voice.


    What was her name again?


    Everything was so heavy.


    I was so tired.


    I wanted to sleep...


    So... very tired.


    My body felt heavy. My eyes were closed.


    It was all so much effort to just breathe.


    What happened?


    Where was I?


    What was going on?


    Was it a dream?


    Did I really have a sister?


    Would Al be alright without me?


    "Divine Art..."


    A gentle whisper in my ear.


    "Grand Healing."

 Interlude: Emberline 2

    "Alright, I''m calling it here for that group. Let''s end this before it actually gets out of hand," Tess spoke with a confident smirk.


    hell with that."


    class," Tesseract snapped


    protege flashed onto the scene, scythe flashing in a crimson whirlwind.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    not have my students'' lives toyed with and placed at risk just because you''re bored." Tesseract growled, looming above the trapped Bastet.


    game, ."


    T


    never,


    Help them, Emberline. We''l

 Chapter 39 / Bridge 3

    There was something about being at the brink of death that was strangely peaceful. I felt weightless, floating in nothingness as if it were my natural state of being. My limbs were heavy, and my body felt like lead as it was dragged along the currents of an invisible river, the gentle waves lapping at me as they carried me further and further away from consciousness.


    I guess this is it, Sienna...


    But I couldn''t rest easy, no matter how hard I tried. I kept seeing visions, images that didn''t make any sense.


    I was standing in the center of a burning, unfamiliar city, vast battlefield, a raging storm surrounding me on all sides. The sky was black and ominous, the wind whipping through my hair as I stared out at the endless army of demons, monsters, and horrors that surrounded me.


    It was like I was watching a movie. A horrible, surreal movie where I was strapped in the front seat.


    "Elio..." A voice whispered softly to me from nearby. "You have to run. Take them with you. Get them out of here. This enemy is too much. Even for us."


    I felt myself shake my head as I held a small girl close to my chest. She had a small tuft of black hair, and she couldn''t have been more than one or two years old.


    She looked up at me with wide eyes and an expression that was full of hope and trust.


    "Jenny, I... I can''t just leave you and the kid''s mother out there. That thing''s beyond anything even Nox could have conceived of."


    I felt myself wincing as a wave of pain washed through my leg, the memory of a battle that was far worse than what we''d just fought echoing in the back of my head.


    Jenny''s voice echoed softly again. "Maria''s pregnant... She''ll need you, and so will her child. And this family... You have to find their boy. Get him safe."


    "But I..." I tried to speak again, my mouth dry and cracked with the effort, but I couldn''t find the words to express myself properly.


    "You''ve always been the bright of us, Elio. The bravest. The one that never gives up, no matter what," Jenny said, and I could feel the tears streaming down my cheeks. "The one who held us all together. The one who could come up with a plan for the worst situations. The most brilliant man in the world."


    "Please, just take them with you. I know you''ll get them to safety. I trust you to get them all out of here. Promise me you will keep their family safe. From now and evermore."


    I shook my head. "But I..."


    "No ''but''s. Promise me, Elio."


    Glowing pink eyes. Eyes that had never known malice or hatred.


    And I couldn''t say no. Not to her.


    I felt myself nodding my head in resignation.


    "I promise, Jen. I''ll do it."


    A masked woman brandishing a jeweled naginata stood on top of a fallen building, staring down a monstrosity. It was beyond anything I could have imagined. It was an abomination shaped vaguely like a man. It was an abhorrent thing that defied all known laws of physics and reality, with a body composed of orange geometric shapes that seemed to be made of nothing at all.


    The creature''s eyes were empty voids, its skin was an ever-shifting mass of orange lines that seemed to stretch and bend as they glowed against the flames and chaos below.


    Its mouth opened in an inhuman snarl, and a terrible sound escaped its lips, a high pitched shriek of rage that sent a chill running through me.


    It was the kind of noise that you heard in your nightmares, the kind of thing that made you wake up in a cold sweat, clutching at your throat as if you''d just swallowed acid.


    I had never seen something so terrifying before. Not ever.


    But then I heard the voice, a whisper that came to me from far away, echoing in my ears. A child''s cry, a voice full of fear and sadness and desperation.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Ugh..." a man''s voice moaned as he staggered up from the ground. He was in his late twenties to early thirties, with messy, bloodied black hair, a chiseled jawline, and tired dark brown eyes.


    He was a giant of a man, dressed in the remains of a navy blue varsity jacket that said ''Columbia Lions'' with a matching lion logo, exposing his rippling muscles and numerous gashes across his arms and torso. "Can''t a guy get some shut-eye around here? Sheesh."


    I rocked the crying child in my arms as the woman wielding the naginata rushed forward to engage the monstrosity.


    The man looked at us with a sad smile, before gently walking over to take the child from my arms. She was so small, so vulnerable, that I could feel my heart breaking at the sight of her tears.


    He slowly turned and slowly walked away with her cradled in his arms, limping along. The girl was crying softly now, and I could hear the faint sounds of the fighting as it began to pick up in earnest.


    I turned to look at Jenny, covered in wounds of her own as her pink and white dress was stained crimson. Her heart-tipped wand was splintering, and a massive gash ran across her chest, caked dry with blood. The city around us burned and the ground shook with the force of the battle, the air filled with the cries of dying men, the clash of blades, the crackling of flames and the shrieks of monsters.


    She was a tall woman, her skin porcelain white and flawless. She had a long, flowing, pink hair tied in a high ponytail that cascaded down her back like a river of silver silk. A far cry from the pigtails she sported as a teen during the Silver Age.


    Her face was covered in grime, her cheeks smeared with dirt and dried blood. But still, her eyes shone with a determination that was far stronger than I could have ever hoped to match. That brilliant, magnetic smile of hers never wavered as she gave me a single nod.


    "Jen, you... even you''re outmatched here." I choked out. "You''re already exhausted. You can''t¡ª"


    "And so is she," she said firmly. "You should know as well as I that I can tip the scales here."


    I felt my heart clench in my chest, and I shook my head. "But you¡ª"


    "Elio," Jenny cut me off, her expression softening for a second as she gave me a gentle, reassuring smile.


    "Please... Just take care of her and the rest, okay? And please... Find their boy."


    I nodded numbly and turned to brace myself.


    She smiled sadly as she turned to the man we''d been traveling with, and then her expression turned serious again. "You''ve got this. Alright? And I''m sorry, I never got your names..."


    The man beside me grunted, hefting his child into his arms.


    "Zane. Just call me Zane." He paused for a second and glanced at the monster, his lips pressed together tightly. "And her? Her name is... was... is, well. You can call her Izanami. And I hope she kicks this bastard''s ass. And you... You''ve already done more than I ever could have asked for. I''m sorry it has to end like this."


    With that, she stood and walked forward, brandishing her wand with the pink gem glowing like the sun as her hair fluttered behind her like a banner in the wind, a brilliant flash of pink. Her mana wings unfurled, their golden light washing away the shadows around her, and her pink dress flapped in the breeze.


    I desperately followed her, chasing her to the edge of the empty city block we found ourselves in, heart pounding in my chest.


    Jenny ¡ª no... Magical Girl Arcadia Vox, turned with a smile. A brilliant, confident, radiant smile. "Don''t apologize. This is my choice. This is what I''m supposed to do."


    She frowned slightly, turning back to Zane. "And... what about the little one? My own daughter would be around the same age... She''d be so happy to have a friend like her."


    Zane sighed. He held up the child and kissed her forehead, and the baby girl cooed quietly.


    "Izumi... Her name is Izumi."


    Jenny smiled, nodding her head.


    "A wonderful name for a beautiful child," She gave him a confident wink, one that was full of her trademark spunk.


    Then, she bent down and hugged me tightly around the waist, nestling her face into my chest. "I love you, Elio. Thank you for being the best friend I''ve ever had."


    And in a flash of pink, she was gone.


    She soared up into the sky like a comet, her wings shimmering and gleaming with a golden light that lit the darkness like a beacon of hope.


    She shot forward, flying faster and faster until she was nothing but a streak of light in the night sky headed straight toward the monster that was razing the city around us.


    I couldn''t tear my eyes from her, no matter how hard I tried, no matter how badly my heart ached at the sight.


    "Come on. Elio, was it? We''ve gotta go, buddy."


    The man put his hand on my shoulder. "You did a great job keeping us all alive, bud. Now it''s our turn to keep going. We can''t stay here."


    "R-Right..." I said numbly, nodding in agreement, feeling a dizzy spell come over me.


    The man sighed again as he helped stabilize my footing.


    "Thank you," he whispered quietly, patting me gently on the back before we set off. "You''re the only reason we made it out."


    I didn''t respond as we walked.


    I felt... empty inside.


    But I couldn''t just stand there. Not after everything we''d been through together, not after what she''d sacrificed for us. Not when she''d chosen this.


    I pushed the exhaustion and pain down, burying them deep inside of me. I wasn''t about to let her down, or leave those two on their own.


    The world around me faded away as we walked, the sounds of the city becoming muted, the lights dimming, the shadows lengthening. Everything blurred together in my vision until it was nothing but a haze of colorless gray.


    The world seemed to be getting further and further away with every step that we took, as if the universe itself was shrinking down into an infinite expanse of black emptiness.


    Then nothingness.


    ...


    ...


    And then, I woke up.

 Chapter 40

    ...


    I woke up, my eyes snapping wide open, only to find myself standing on an endless white path path that stretched into infinity, leading into nothingness and beyond.


    I looked around, wondering if I was still dreaming or if this was somehow real. Everything seemed to blur together in the endless, infinite expanse that stretched out before me.


    I frowned, looking down at my arms, at the mangled and bloody mess they were supposed to be, and then at my legs.


    Spotless. My transformed dress was pristine, and my skin was hairless and smooth.


    I sighed, rubbing my eyes, and turned around, taking in my surroundings.


    Then, I pinched myself. Hard.


    "Ouch," I muttered to myself.


    Okay. Not dreaming then.


    Maybe?


    The world around me seemed to ripple and distort as I looked at it. It was as if reality itself was bending under the weight of some unseen force that I could not see nor comprehend, and that thought terrified me..


    The place felt real enough to me.


    But it was so quiet here. So still. So... empty. Like all the color and life had been drained out from existence itself. There was nothing but the endless void and me, floating along this endless white path like a lost soul.


    I sighed and started to walk, following the path wherever it would take me.


    "Hello?" I called out. "Is anyone there?"


    My voice echoed through the vast expanse of space, like it was bouncing off non-existent walls. I waited for a reply, but none came.


    "Hello?" I tried again. "Can anybody hear me?"


    The only response that I received was silence. The sound of my own breathing reverberated through the air, but there were no signs of life.


    Was I... Dead?


    Was this limbo?


    No... that didn''t seem right. There was something wrong here.


    I continued to wander forward through the strange, alien landscape, taking in everything around me as I went.


    "Nen, nen korori yo, Okorori yo..." a soft, hauntingly beautiful voice suddenly sang from the distance, a voice that felt as old and distant as time itself.


    It was a familiar voice, but one I couldn''t place. It was the kind of voice that could make you feel safe, or scared depending on the mood of the singer.


    "Hello? Is somebody there?!"


    I paused for a second, wondering where I had heard the voice from before. The lullaby sounded like something from a memory long forgotten. It felt... familiar somehow. It felt comforting, almost like home.


    It sounded so sad and so distant.


    "Hello? Please, can anyone hear me?" I yelled, my voice cracking as my throat dried.


    I couldn''t see anything. Everything was blurring together and fading away into nothing. It felt like I had been walking forever, but I could still feel the path beneath my feet, even though it was barely visible now. The white path that I had followed was growing fainter and fainter as time passed.


    I looked down at my hands and stared at the smooth, clean, pale skin of my palms, as if trying to find some kind of sign that everything was going to be alright, that this wasn''t all some sort of crazy dream or hallucination brought on by my death.


    "Please... Somebody..." I whispered, my voice shaking. "Please..."


    "Bouya wa yoi koda, Nenneshina..."


    And the world shook.


    I fell onto my knees as the path shook and trembled around me, cracks forming on the surface. I screamed, scrambling back to my feet, trying to keep my balance. I tried to run, but my legs refused to move, and the world around me began to crumble, falling into pieces all around me.


    The world shattered into fragments, like a glass that had been thrown against the ground. Everything became a kaleidoscope of colors, spinning around and around me, swirling faster and faster. A maelstrom of broken shards that threatened to consume everything that was left of this strange, ethereal place, leaving only a void in its place.


    "Is anyone out there?! Please, help!" I screamed, clutching at my head.


    The colors swirled around me, blinding me with their brightness. They twisted and turned and spun in circles, and the entire universe shattered into millions upon billions of pieces, leaving only the void of oblivion behind.


    "Help me!" I screamed again, but there was no one to answer me. I could hear my own voice echoing in my ears, my words being lost amongst the deafening silence that surrounded me.


    The colors continued to swirl, and I watched as they broke apart and reassembled into new shapes. They formed patterns and designs, swirling in circles, forming lines and shapes that were impossible for my mind to comprehend. I watched in horror as they twisted and turned, merging and splitting, creating and destroying each other as they swirled in an endless cycle.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The colors began to take shape, and they formed an intricate mosaic that seemed to be telling a story. I watched as the patterns and images slowly became recognizable to me, and they started to tell me a story that was beyond anything that I had ever seen or imagined before.


    A story about the creation of a universe.


    "Bouya no omori wa Doko-e itta..." The singing continued to grow louder, as the entire universe exploded into existence, expanding outwards from the epicenter where I was, like an explosion of light that pierced the darkness of existence itself.


    And then it stopped all at once, coalescing into a room as if nothing had happened at all.


    I stood on a balcony that overlooked an endless field of orange wheat, swaying in a warm, gentle breeze that blew through my hair. The sky above me was a deep violet, the stars twinkling in an array of different hues, each twinkling and shining brighter than any other star I had seen in reality. It looked like an artist''s rendition of the milky way and galaxies beyond, even.


    But the strangest part was that the sun was high up in the air in twilight, like it was late in the afternoon but not quite sunset.


    I turned to face the voice.


    A woman sat in the room behind me, swaying back and forth in a rocking chair. The room was pretty plain, and reminded me of a barebones dorm room in Kaleidoscope Academy.


    The woman, however, was one of the most hauntingly beautiful people I''d ever seen in my life, and I found my eyes drawn towards her.


    Her long, pitch black hair flowed in the wind from the window, and her face was covered with a veil of pure white. She was wearing an orange sundress that matched the fields outside, and a straw hat rested atop her head. If I had to guess her age, she looked like she was somewhere in her early to mid twenties.


    She was singing, and she was crying, swaying back and forth in a rocking chair. Her eyes glowed orange like the sun itself as she looked down at the book she held, tracing her finger along the pages of the old leather bound book as she sang the melancholic lullaby. "Ano yama koete, sato e itta..."


    Her aura radiated sadness, loneliness, and loss, a feeling of grief that made me want to cry.


    I couldn''t bring myself to speak as I watched her from afar, mesmerized by her beauty and her voice. She looked like she was in her twenties, but she felt... ancient.


    I stepped forward, approaching her cautiously, but she didn''t notice me. Her eyes remained fixated on the book in front of her, tracing along its lines. She was oblivious to everything else in the world except the story that was unfolding in her head and heart. A story that seemed so sad, and so lonely.


    I took another step closer, my hand reaching out towards her, hoping to get her attention somehow. But I stopped myself before I reached her, afraid of what she might do if she noticed me there.


    "Again, and again have I tried, but I cannot change your fates," She murmured softly as her finger traced along the lines of text, tears streaming down her face as her aura grew darker and more pained, the sadness in her eyes deepening.


    I briefly noted that she had a faint Japanese accent, and was speaking in American English.


    I frowned, and decided to take a chance.


    I slowly walked towards her, clearing my throat and trying to make as much noise as possible, but she still didn''t acknowledge me.


    "Excuse me?" I called out. She continued to ignore me.


    "Hey! Can you hear me?"


    No response.


    "Please!" I begged, feeling desperate now. "I need your help! Please!"


    This was... like the time in the bunker. But how did I get here? Did something in the horde manage to transport me away? Where were my classmates? Were they okay?!


    She looked up from the book she was reading and frowned, standing up from her chair. A scowl crossed her face as she stepped forward, walking across the room.


    I turned, following her stride, only to realize the room was far larger than I''d first realized, filled to the brim with books.


    No, that wasn''t quite accurate.


    The room looked like a regular plain modern apartment, but it was attached to an ancient, arcane-looking library complete with a glowing blue circle in the middle of a large open area. I walked alongside her as she reached the edge of her room. The modern, stone floor seemed to blend seamlessly into ancient oakwood. I looked up, marveling at rows upon rows of long, continuous bookshelves that lined every inch of wall space, stretching upwards into infinity in a spiraling pattern.


    Each bookshelf held millions upon millions of books, all neatly arranged and organized according to some unknown order that made no sense to me.


    The woman''s room looked almost unnatural juxtaposed against the library it was placed in. As she continued to walk through the library, her face hardened as she took a deep breath.


    And then, she broke into a sprint, dashing toward the books at a breakneck speed, right arm raised as she threw a haymaker seemingly at empty air.


    ...Only to scream as she slammed hand-first into a glowing transparent glass-like wall that appeared in front of her. I could hear the crack of her wrist as it broke, the sickening sound reverberating through the entire library as she cried out in pain.


    A series of thirty statues that were carved in a marble-like substance formed around her, all of which radiating a glow that filled the library with a kaleidoscope of colors.


    They all looked humanoid. But beyond that. If I had to actually describe them, they looked like divine idolatry, even. Pieces you''d find in a museum, spanning a wide range of cultures and art style.


    "Stupid....System! How could you all be so stupid?! Your dumb experiments won''t work!" She screamed, slamming her hand into the wall again, her tears flowing freely now as blood trickled down from her palms. "Fuck your World System!"


    She buckled at the knees as the statues collectively drowned her with a thick, golden sheet of energy that seemed to directly press down at her form.


    "We... can''t do this forever! Don''t you understand that? We can''t keep doing this! We have to stop!" she cried. "We have to stop, please! You have to let me go!"


    The wall rumbled as it began to crack under the force of her repeated blows, and I watched as she continued to slam her fists into the glowing barrier, over and over again. She screamed and cried, her voice echoing through the endless library.


    Her fists bled and her arms began to bruise and break, yet still she fought on.


    "Stupid!" She yelled. "I told you all! We''re not going to make a difference if we keep doing things the way we''ve done them for god knows how long! I need to go back! Please, let me go!"


    Her aura radiated pain, sorrow, and grief as she continued to punch at the invisible barrier, and I couldn''t help but feel pity for her as she continued to struggle in vain against the wall that kept her here. The invisible barrier that held her in her cage of a room. The barrier that kept her here, locked away from whatever she was trying to reach.


    She stopped, falling to her knees as the twelve statues glowed again, their auras radiating outward in a wave of energy. They glowed so bright it blinded me, and the world shook as a deafening roar reverberated through the air around us.


    A flash of lightning streaked across the sky, followed by the crash of thunder and rain. The storm raged outside the walls of the library, and it shook the foundations beneath my feet.


    "Screw you, Hephaestus! And screw you especially, Inanna! Using me as a fucked up battery and processor. And screw the rest of you too!" She yelled. She punched at the wall one more time before collapsing to her knees in defeat.


    "Screw... all of you... I''m... so sorry..." She sobbed quietly. "Iz...i. Ik..."


    The statues radiated power as she slumped to the floor, defeated, the wall around her cracking as her blood seeped into the cracks and the air around us grew cold and silent once again.


    "I... I''ll save you all... I promise..." the woman murmured as her eyes fluttered closed, the last words leaving her mouth before she fell unconscious on the floor in a bloody heap.


    The glow from the statues slowly beginning to fade away along with the library, leaving nothing but an eerie void.


    The world shook, and the world around me blurred and shattered, shattering into a kaleidoscope of color.


    And suddenly, I found myself staring up straight into concerned, warm and familiar brown eyes.

 Chapter 41

    The first thing I noticed as I snapped back to reality was that the room was dark. Really dark. There was a dim light coming from somewhere nearby though ¡ª and it flickered and wavered as it danced around in front of my vision as I blinked, clearing my vision.


    The second, was that I was on my back on somewhere, and there was a heavy, warm blanket over my body.


    And the third, was that said blanket... was holding something up to my nose.


    "Geehhhh!" I coughed and hacked as my eyes snapped wide open, the foul stench of something that smelled like heavy ammonia and bleach causing my head to spin.


    I bucked my body out of reflex, but the weight of the blanket didn''t budge. Instead, it ¡ª no, she sighed in relief, adjusting her weight on my hips to take away my leverage as I screamed bloody murder, kicking around wildly until I felt a hand land gently across my forehead.


    "Thank goodness..."


    "E-E-Elysia?!" I sputtered in surprise, barely making out her familiar face and platinum blonde hair as she hovered over me with a small smile of relief.


    "W-W-Wha?" I stuttered, blinking and trying to process what was happening as my senses returned to me and I quickly looked to each of my sides. We were in an infirmary of some sort, and I numbly looked around only to see cabinets full of intricate-looking stones and vials of medicine.


    I blinked again as I felt something wet land on my cheeks.


    Looking up, Elysia had tears in her eyes as she smiled and capped the smelling salts, placing them by the side.


    "It worked..." She said softly.


    She wiped the back of her palm across her eyes, sniffling.


    "You... you''re okay," she whispered. "I''m so..."


    "Oof!"


    I grunted in surprise as Elysia suddenly lunged down to hug me tightly, squeezing me like I was the most important person in the world. She buried her head into my chest as I slowly brought up my hands and slowly wrapped them around her in return.


    And then she just started sobbing into my chest as I felt her body shake, her tears streaming down her face. I was still stunned from waking up to this and couldn''t find the words to say. She didn''t seem to mind, however, and we stayed there like that for what felt like hours as I gently patted her back and comforted her.


    "I... I was so scared," she said softly.


    "What happened? I remember..." My words trailed off as my memory came back to me. "The monsters! My arm... neck... leg! Oh my God, the monsters, where are they?! What happened?! What happened?!" I exclaimed in horror, looking around wildly.


    I looked down at the arms and chest, which should have been shredded, and felt my throat, which should have been torn out.


    Nothing but flawless skin and a hospital gown greeted me.


    Elysia sniffled and looked up at me with a smile, patting my head.


    "It''s okay... you''re okay. The field test is over, we''re all back at the academy now at a private infirmary room and it''s well past midnight. It''s all going to be okay," She reassured.


    She gently took my hands and placed them against my cheeks. "I... You were very hurt. You lost a lot of blood. Aurora healed you with what she called Raphael''s Guidance, but the strain on your mind from your injuries and mana overuse was enormous, and... and..."


    Her voice trailed off for a moment and she swallowed hard before continuing. "And you wouldn''t wake up. I-I didn''t know what to do, so I just stayed here all night trying to keep an eye on you. The others went back to the dorm to sleep after visiting and the nurses left and... and..."


    I let her continue her sobbing for a few more moments before she gently pulled away, my hands holding her shoulders.


    "I was terrified when you just started tossing and turning and whimpering for help. And then you just... froze and stared up at the ceiling with your eyes wide open. Like you were catatonic. I didn''t know if the monster''s weird venom did something to you or if it was just from the stress of being maimed like that..." She whispered. "I''ve never felt so helpless before, seeing you hurt like that and being unable to help you. But it looks like Aurora did one hell of a job. She even prevented any scarring."


    I couldn''t say anything for a moment. I was too busy staring at her as I tried to make sense of what she was telling me. She had been watching over me this entire time, even after she herself must have been through a hell of a terrible time too.


    "How... how did we make it out? There were so many. Less than the street during the Cataclysm but... still so many." I said.


    Elysia''s smile wavered. "We were rescued by Ember and the rest of the Academy faculty after you fell unconscious and the others took out the Juggernaut. Apparently they had been monitoring the situation the entire time from a control tower and Tess had set the rules and conditions for her hyperplane so that dying was impossible for us. We''d just be be transported back to their control tower with a slight knock on our head when the probability of us dying approached "1" - or whatever that means."


    I paused, my brows furrowed. "Wait... why wasn''t it stopped before we got so injured? What''s the point of having a safety net if it was that bad?"


    Elysia''s lips thinned. "Apparently it was part of the lesson plan, according to Ember. We... we weren''t in true mortal danger, and it was supposed to teach us that we can''t rely on safety nets and hand holding in an apocalyptic scenario, but I..."


    I watched as her hands trembled, clenching and unclenching in a rhythm.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "Thank God that you''re alright... I... I was afraid..." Elysia said softly. Her eyes glistened as tears threatened to fall again.


    I smiled warmly. "I''m okay. Thank you for watching over me. And hey... I think you did great out there."


    Elysia shook her head, a smile still on her lips even as more tears fell from her eyes. Then she sighed, rolling over to my right side to lay next to me, staring at the ceiling.


    I turned to face her, watching as her expression shifted to a frown. "No... we didn''t. If anything... that was a wake-up call," she admitted.


    I stared up too, taking in the sight of the pristine white tiled ceiling.


    "I''ve been messing around far too long, Lux... and I was unprepared. Overconfident, even."


    She sighed, shaking her head. "I didn''t train or study like you. I haven''t gained more than 15 levels in four years... that''s only from growing up physically and messing around with the occasional tussle. I''ve regressed a lot in personal skill. And it shows."


    I nodded slowly, staring in surprise. She was ridiculously strong even when I first met her as Dark Princess Eris. To find out she was actually regressed compared to what she used to be? At middle-school age?!


    "Umm... how much do you remember before you passed out? Battles have a way of¡ª"


    "Everything." I answered.


    She glanced at me, a look of panic crossing her features, before she smiled sadly. "Ahh. That makes things simpler, at least. Well, possibly more complicated. Um..."


    Elysia looked down at her hands and awkwardly twiddling her fingers together. "So... what did you see?" She asked hesitantly, turning away so I couldn''t see.


    "Enough. I saw enough."


    I thought back to the dream I''d just had, or... was it real?


    The way that beautiful woman had cried and screamed at those glowing idols that had pinned her against the floor.


    It was so... vivid.


    But that wasn''t what she was talking about.


    I smiled softly, slowly reaching out to grab her hand. She was tense, trembling as I squeezed her palm.


    "You''re the Dark Princess of Discord! The Mistress of Mayhem. Eris, aren''t you?" I asked gently, but there was no hiding the hint of mirth that entered my voice.


    I heard a squeak as she tensed, and then she nodded once. I could tell she was biting her lip. Her grip on my hand grew weak, as if she expected me to let go any minute now.


    Instead, I squeezed again. "Thank you."


    "Eh? For what?" She asked, her head snapping towards me, a look of utter confusion crossing her features.


    "For everything you''ve done." I answered simply.


    "But... why aren''t you mad?! I''ve been lying to you this entire time! I freaking shot at you several times when you were in Pewterstone City! I wrecked your shoes!"


    I slid closer to her on the hospital bed and leaned in to bump our heads together gently, causing her to yelp quietly.


    I could tell she was still shocked at my lack of anger or disgust, so I decided to elaborate a little more.


    "You were right, I am an idiot for trusting you so easily. You were raising an entire gamut of red flags, to say the least," I chuckled. "But you know what? You''re the best thing that could have happened at this time, Eris. Dark Princess of Discord, Elysia Veritas... whatever name you go by. It doesn''t change what you are to me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well... pretending that we don''t know what we know," I smiled gently, squeezing her hand again. "You saved my life. You helped me save others in the process too, and you even helped me get over a lot of my crushing anxieties and uncertainties here. You helped me get stronger, so I could eventually do the same for other people. You stood up to bullies on my behalf and made friends with me even though you didn''t need to, even though you were so afraid. But most importantly of all, I really, really appreciate all of those meals we''ve had together, and that head pat you just gave me."


    My Intuition had flared up and thrown out the last line, but I couldn''t help but think that it was absolutely the truth.


    "Meal? Erm? Uh. Crap. Don''t know what you mean."


    For someone that moonlighted as an over-the-top supervillain, she had a terrible poker face.


    "Gee, I wonder where I''d find two girls I know that insanely skilled at martial arts, with ties to The Sovereign and President Escathos. With allegedly ¡ª enough resources to bounce between boarding schools," I deadpanned, giving her an incredulous look.


    Her face went bright red.


    "Uhh... I, er¡ª"


    "Well, I didn''t actually make the connection until now and that was a cold read," I said. "But you know you''re terrible on the back foot, right?"


    She laughed nervously. "Heh..."


    Her laughter died off as she stared at our joined hands, her brows furrowed.


    "Okay, Sienna. You got me. So what now?"


    Instead of responding, I leaned in closer and whispered something in her ear.


    "Huh? What did you say? I didn''t hear you," Elysia said softly.


    I smiled mischievously, pulling away.


    "Pizza," I said simply.


    She stared at me with a confused look as I just kept grinning.


    "Piece of pizza," I explained, pausing. "For your thoughts."


    I watched her expression go from confusion to understanding and finally to embarrassment in rapid succession as she blushed.


    She looked like she was about to say something, but then she stopped herself as she groaned and palmed her face.


    "God, that was awful. Al''s dad joke level puns are bad, but the pun in the pun was even worse. That... was so cheesy!" Elysia laughed, her cheeks going red as she giggled uncontrollably, and it took everything I had to keep from joining her.


    We laid like that in comfortable silence for a while until eventually she scooted in close with her back to me.


    "Hey Sienna?"


    "Yeah?"


    "I''m glad we''re friends. And became friends first. Thank you."


    "Of course. Thank you, too... big sis," I smirked.


    She sighed. "Oh shush."


    We found ourselves laughing again, the sound echoing off of the infirmary walls.


    I had a million questions I wanted to ask her. About the Cataclysm, and her childhood. How we''d been separated for all this time. What her favorite color was, and what kind of things she liked to eat.


    What it was like growing up with the greatest superheroes in the world as your family.


    I had so much to say and so much to tell, but right now I didn''t feel like talking much anymore. I was always more of the reserved, silent type anyway.


    Besides, there was plenty of time for all that later. We could have fun getting to know each other better for now.


    "Hey... Stella?" I whispered, finally using her name and drawing a flinch. Seizing the opening, I scooted over closer and gave her a tight hug.


    I felt the warmth of her body as I snuggled against her side. "Can I... hold on to you? Just for tonight? I can''t explain it since we haven''t known each other all that long, but... you just feel so familiar. I feel so safe when you''re here with me."


    Eris, Dark Princess of Discord, Elysia Veritas, or Stella. It didn''t matter which one you picked, I guess.


    She was still my sister. That even sounded weird in my head.


    "...Okay. Yeah, sure. Just... please don''t snore too loud, okay?" Stella whispered quietly, her voice shaking with emotion. "And, erm, yeah... you too. You make me feel really safe. Like I''ve... I''ve finally come home. God the big sister thing is such a mind fuck. It''s definitely going to take a bit to get used to."


    She relaxed against me and turned, scooting up high against the pillows wrapping her arm around my shoulder and letting me rest my head on her chest.


    "But I guess it wouldn''t hurt to start practicing now," she mumbled softly as she snapped her fingers with her other hand.


    The lights slowly started to fade as she reached over and grabbed onto the sheets at the base of the bed, pulling it over us both, enveloping the both of us in its soft, comfortable embrace.


    "Good night, sis," Stella said gently, patting my head again as the last of the light disappeared.


    The feeling was weird. It felt like... coming back to something long lost. Something warm, and loving, and safe.


    I could hear my heart beating faster and louder than ever before as I listened to her breathing slowly even out and deepen, the soft rise and fall of her chest beneath my cheek soothing away all my worries for tomorrow.


    My eyelids began to feel heavy with the weight of sleep that threatened to take hold at any moment now.


    "Night night, Stella..." I whispered quietly, my voice trailing off into a soft whisper.


    I felt... warm and safe.


    I was home.

 Chapter 42

    I woke up to an empty bed, the sunlight shining through the window in my private suite in the infirmary, casting a soft, gentle glow across the room.


    It was a lot more spartan than the dorm rooms, but it had its own bathroom and mini-fridge, as well as a large flat screen TV mounted on the wall. A single door led out to the main hallways, while another led to the private bathroom in the suite. There were also cabinets with medicine and a mirror and a few other miscellaneous things.


    A handwritten note had been left for me on the nightstand, along with my Nexus phone and a small tray of food on the table by my bedside.


    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 99.9626%" border="1">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.0236%">


    Good morning sunshine ?,


    Sorry ''bout leaving you alone, but I''ve been up since six in the morning and couldn''t wait around for you to get up, too. Besides, I figured you''d want to get some peace and quiet anyway after what we went through yesterday.


    You should probably get changed and get some food in your stomach before heading down to the nurse''s station at the end of the hall. Ember''s gonna be waiting for you.


    Also, the others were worried sick, but I told them to let you sleep. I''ve never seen a bunch of kids more relieved that their classmate was alright than I did with you, Sienna. It makes me happy that we''ve got such great people here with us. They might be rough around the edges, but they''re okay after all.


    I''ll see you soon.


    XOXO - Big sis.


    P.S. Here''s your dorm room key back, by the way. Sorry for intruding.


    P.P.S. That was a terrible pun. You owe me pizza for that.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    I snorted at that, rolling my eyes with a small chuckle. That made me happy, honestly. She was trying to act as if nothing had happened, even after the bombshell of a secret she had just revealed.


    It was... comforting, and made the reality of what we''d gone through a lot more palatable.


    I took a few minutes to stretch out all of my sore muscles before hopping off of my bed and picking up my Nexus device. It was fully charged and ready to go. I turned it on, swiping away the lock screen, and was promptly bombarded with notification after notification.


    I had gotten added into a new group chat, and it had blown up with a ton of new messages over the course of the last day or two, most of which were just people checking up on how everyone else was doing, and if anyone else was hurt. It was titled ''Tesseract''s Happy Campers Club'' and included every single magical knight cadet that had been forced into Tesseract''s insane trial.


    Everyone was accounted for in the group, even me.


    Aurora had sent a series of emojis of hearts, bandages, and a thumbs up to everyone that was hurt to tell them she''d pitch in to heal people when her mana recovered, while a ''Rhea'', Willow, and even ''Sunny'' had been messaging everyone to check on their well-being. A few people were asking about me and my well-being, too.


    Claw Strawberry had also messaged me directly, telling me she was really worried, and that I should message her back as soon as possible. Her last message was sent at about 1 AM, and had been obviously left on read.


    I frowned a little at that, and sighed, closing the messenger for now. It was overwhelming and I couldn''t even think straight at the moment. It was all just so much to take in.


    Instead, I focused my attention back to the note and key, frowning as I looked down at my gown. I stepped in front of the mirror, and did a full-body check over my body.


    My skin was completely spotless, as if the attack from the monstrous... wendigo thing had never happened in the first place. I was no longer transformed, and the gash in my throat had been healed. I couldn''t see a scar, nor could I see a wound anywhere.


    The thought of what I had been through was... surreal, to say the least, and my brain was struggling to make sense of it. I tried not to think too deeply about the events that transpired, and instead chose to focus on the fact that I was still alive, and that... I had a home to return to.


    I had people that were worried about me and were looking forward to hearing from me again.


    It made my heart ache a bit.


    My phone suddenly chimed, and I looked down to see Claw Strawberry''s avatar pop up with a new message.


    >Hey... I see you finally checked your messages. I hope you''re alright... please let me know as soon as you get this message! I''ll be here, okay? No matter how long it takes, just send me a quick reply or something so I know you''re okay.


    > ...


    >Pretty please?


    My lips thinned into a frown and my brow furrowed.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    She''d been worrying over me since last night. I could tell that from the time stamps of her previous texts.


    It made me feel really guilty.


    I walked ahead and slid on some slippers that were next to the nightstand, walking up to the door that connected my suite to the hallway. It swung open easily, and I poked my head out.


    It looked... pretty normal. Disappointingly so, even.


    It was a lot more sterile than the dorm hallways were, and there were no decorations or pictures hanging on the walls. It was pretty barren in terms of decor, but it seemed nice enough, and it was clean.


    I looked around, and my eyes quickly landed on a lone girl also in a night gown sitting on a bench not too far away from my room, furrowing her brows at her phone. Her medium-length black hair fell over her shoulders as she leaned forward, and she was wearing glasses that rested atop the bridge of her nose.


    She was pretty in a traditional way, with a heart-shaped face, soft jaw, large eyes, and a visibly athletic underneath her gown with well-toned legs and arms poking through. The girl looked like she was about my age, too, and her body language indicated a pretty anxious nature.


    When I stepped out, she glanced up at me with curious brown eyes and tilted her head slightly in acknowledgement.


    "Oh, er, hey there..." she greeted me.


    "Hi."


    I blinked, walking up to her. I didn''t know what else to do or say.


    "Um... nice weather we''re having," she said awkwardly, looking around in a slight panic.


    "Y-yeah."


    "..."


    "...So... how''d you end up in here?" I started.


    "Oh! Me? Um... this place is only for people in the program, right?"


    She glanced up at a sign that I hadn''t noticed when I''d first walked into the hallway.


    ''Transformations are permitted, but please refrain from using active abilities in the ward. Thank you!''


    I blinked in confusion, looking back to her.


    "Uhh... right." I said.


    She sighed in relief, relaxing her shoulders. "I''m still a bit low on mana right now, so it shouldn''t be too big of a deal though, right? We''re all well... you know. And recovery slows to a crawl when we''re transformed."


    I blinked. "...Oh. Er, right."


    I... didn''t know that tidbit about transformations and mana, but I just filed it away for later.


    "Eh, hehehe. My mom would kill me if she knew I got my cover blown Day One, you know?"


    I took a seat across from her on a bench, not sure where Emberline''s office was, but feeling too tired to care. "Yeah, I know what you mean. So you''re here because you were hurt or something?"


    "Y-yeah! Yeah. Yeah. You?"


    "Mm. Same."


    "Nice, cool. Well, not really, but you know what I mean."


    "..."


    "Sooo... what''s your name?"


    "I''m... Sienna. You?"


    "I''m Ichigo! It''s, umm... it''s a pleasure to meet you, Sienna," she smiled awkwardly at me. "What year are you in? I haven''t seen you around before."


    "First."


    "Ooh, same!"


    "Oh. Nice."


    "Yup, it sure is," Ichigo nodded slowly.


    We sat in silence for a bit.


    "Hey, so, umm... were you with Strike''s group or Tesseracts? Both groups wound up with a couple of people in here," she started, giving me a sheepish grin. "I heard Strike had some sort of round robin tournament thing going on with the entire class, and it got pretty wild, and well, I was in Tesseract''s group. It was..." Her voice trailed off. "Well. A shitshow."


    "Oh. Yeah. Tesseract. Um, I was there." I answered quietly. It was still fresh in my mind, and it made me flinch thinking about how close we had come to dying yesterday. "That''d be my second brush with death, I guess."


    "Oh! Oh, gosh. Yeah... I took some pretty bad licks myself," she mumbled, scratching the back of her neck nervously. "Are you feeling okay now? Do you want some water? I can get you some water."


    "Nah, I''m alright, thanks."


    "Alrighty. Well, let me know if there''s anything else I can help you with."


    I nodded silently.


    "Um, excuse me. I do have some texts to reply to since I''ve been unconscious all night, so just give me a sec," I said.


    I pulled out my Nexus, and she nodded understandingly before turning her attention back to her phone.


    "Sure thing," Ichigo said. "Feel free to hang around for a bit, though. It was getting a bit lonely here anyway."


    I smiled gratefully at her before typing out my response to Strawberry''s messages.


    > I''m okay, sorry for the delay! Had a rough night and needed a while to recuperate.


    Ichigo''s phone suddenly pinged and her head snapped up as she reflexively jerked. She frantically grabbed at her phone and fumbled with it for a second, and I saw a familiar green icon light up her screen before it disappeared behind her night gown as she swiped it open.


    I blinked, looking up at her. She blushed, hiding her face behind the phone, and then slowly looked up at me. "Hehe. Sorry. Um. I can be a bit awkward sometimes."


    I raised a brow at that. "...Right."


    "Uh... you alright?"


    "I-I''m okay, just embarrassed," Ichigo squeaked, her voice cracking a bit as she spoke. Her words came out a little too fast and a bit squeaky, almost as if she was trying to hide the fact that she was embarrassed.


    I raised an eyebrow at this. She was being very odd, and her behavior reminded me a bit of... someone.


    She tapped away at her phone for a minute, her face growing redder and redder, until eventually she stopped typing, took a deep breath, and tapped the screen. Then, she immediately dropped her phone into her lap, burying her face in her hands and letting out a soft whine.


    My phone immediately buzzed in my hands, and I glanced down, my brows shooting to my hairline as I read the text Strawberry had just sent.


    > Oh, thank God! Don''t apologize for taking time to take care of yourself, you dummy! ??


    I couldn''t help but smile a little as my phone chimed, my cheeks turning slightly red from embarrassment. Her message made me feel better already, and I quickly tapped a reply.


    > Hehe. Sorry for being a dummy ??


    "Eh?!"


    I looked up from the screen when Ichigo gave a start and jumped up from her bench as her phone buzzed in her lap.


    The two of us just stared at each other, Ichigo''s eyes wide open.


    "W-wait a minute..." she stammered.


    I stared back, my eyes slowly growing wider as a lightbulb went off in my head.


    I looked down at my Nexus and opened my chat log with Claw Strawberry again, quickly tapping out another message to confirm what I thought might be the case here.


    >Test.


    Her phone buzzed again as I hit send, and her eyes went wide as she stared at me.


    She picked up her phone and checked her messages, looked at me with a blink, and then checked her messages again.


    Then, she turned to face me, and I met her gaze head-on, my lips tugged upwards in a slight smile as her mouth hung slightly ajar, her face completely red and her expression one of shock and confusion.


    She picked up her phone and checked her messages, then checked her phone, and then checked her messages again. Then, she turned to face me, and I met her gaze head-on, my lips tugged upwards in a slight smile as her mouth hung slightly ajar, her face completely red and her expression one of shock and confusion.


    "Wait. Are you...?"


    I shrugged noncommittally with a sly smirk. "Probably just coincidental timing?"


    "Oh?" she said, quickly tapping away at her phone. She quirked her eyebrows and flashed me a doubtful frown.


    My Nexus chimed as a new message came in, and I checked the screen again, this time seeing an image attached to the latest chat message.


    The picture showed Strawberry''s avatar with flaming eyes, and underneath it, the words read...


    > Your turn to brace yourself, bitch.??


    A feeling of dread suddenly washed over me as I felt my stomach churn, and I quickly glanced back to see Ichigo looking at me with the smuggest grin on her face as my phone chimed.


    "W-wait, don''t do anything r¡ª" I held my hands up in a panic.


    The next thing I knew, I heard a painfully loud ''pop!'' sound followed by a bright flash of pink.

 Chapter 43

This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    hungry


    No.


    One step at a time.

 Chapter 44

    I frowned as I looked down at my phone.


    I had tried calling Al twice, but the call went to voicemail both times, and neither of my texts this morning had been answered.


    He was probably busy, or had passed out late in the night after waiting for a reply that never came, and had overslept.


    I frowned, feeling a little guilty. He was probably exhausted from waiting up for me and was trying to catch up on his sleep.


    I shook my head, and sent him another message.


    > GM! Sorry I didn''t get back to you yesterday. Things got really crazy. I''m alright. Text me back as soon as you can ok?


    It was amazing how my phone would just transform into this... heart-shaped device, with its sleek, smooth curves. It was weirdly ergonomic too, like, it felt really good to hold in my hand and was the perfect size for me.


    It also gave me all sorts of cool apps, including an interface to the Hammurabi Nexus, and other stuff like a GPS map and a few other things. The map on it even had a floor plan that led me straight to a waypoint marked as Emberline''s office.


    I did wonder how all the information was retained when I dismissed it and ''absorbed'' the mana back into myself, or even what was really happening when I transformed it into the Nexus device, and how it just worked.


    Was it using my own magic to make up for that? Even by zany top-secret magitech standards it didn''t seem possible.


    But the world was a mysterious place and I just didn''t understand it sometimes. I guess it was a good thing that there were smart people around that did.


    I shook my head. This was just the sort of thing that was going to drive me insane. How did it all work? I had no idea. And no matter how much I tried to wrap my head around it, I''d just get nowhere and end up more confused than before.


    I closed the phone with a soft click, and mentally tugged at a resonating core of energy inside me, causing the device to glow red and dematerialize into motes of light that flew up to merge back into me. The magic was absorbed back into my body, the sensation tickling my stomach.


    I''d had a bit of time to process everything while eating breakfast, and then while making my way through the halls of this auxiliary building.


    The building was mostly empty and quiet at the moment, which I appreciated. I didn''t think I had the energy for social interaction after Ichigo nearly put me through a wall, and I just needed some quiet to process everything that had happened. I needed some space to just... be alone for a while.


    The experience yesterday had been terrifying and intense. I had come face to face with my own death, and the worst part was that it wasn''t even my first go-around with that sort of thing. The attack on the city had also left me with more than a few mental scars.


    And the worst thing about it was that I''d almost gotten used to the fear.


    The fear that had gripped my heart and left me feeling like I was suffocating.


    The verdict by the Guardians themselves was that we had only bought time against the tide, and the world had come together in the aftermath of that event to decide on what the best way was to keep it all from ending. I had seen some of the debates and talks on the news. The general public was not exactly made privy to the full details, and the full story of what was coming was known to very few, but enough had been leaked that most knew that something big was coming, and that the Guardians were spearheading efforts to keep us alive. They were at the heart of it all, and they had decided the only option left was to fight.


    Their neutrality had finally been broken after centuries of protecting the status quo and enabling humanity to choose our own paths.


    I didn''t know what had pushed them over the line, what exactly they had seen in the enemy that had convinced them that fighting was the only option.


    I had no clue what would have driven them to take up an active role rather than just granting us powers, occasional guidance, and observing. They were the literal deities and folk spirits of old ¡ª dating back to Sumeria and possibly even older than that. Their intervention had always been extremely rare and minimalistic since they reappeared, and their involvement was usually little more than choosing ''champions'' they deemed worthy.


    But now, with their help, governments had banded together and had begun working towards the common goal of preparing the world for what was coming.


    They had decided to help us train, and to prepare. To fight.


    The whole thing seemed surreal to me. It was hard to believe that the monsters would actually return. They had been defeated, right? Banished from the world, sealed away.


    I shook my head. I couldn''t believe that the threat was that serious, and that it was so urgent, so imminent. But it was real, and it was coming.


    I''d been given the chance to fight for a better future, and I''d taken it, even though I didn''t feel like a hero. They had warned me that the path ahead would be filled with trials and tribulations, and pain and suffering. But I didn''t care.


    All I knew was that my best friend was going to die if I didn''t do something then and there. If I hadn''t taken the offer. It was a no brainer. And I didn''t regret it, not really. Even though I didn''t feel ready yet. Even though I was scared.


    The memories of yesterday, of how it had felt to face those monsters again, to feel my blood freeze, and my heart beat like it was trying to escape from my chest. To see the jaws closing around me.


    The sensation of those claws and teeth ripping into my flesh.


    I felt my stomach twist into knots, my hands trembling as the fear gripped me. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    I had survived.


    It was fine.


    I''d been scared, and that was fine. I was alive. And the monsters had been beaten back, and we''d won. Even if I hadn''t been conscious to see it.


    It was all fine.


    Before I''d gotten caught from the side, I''d actually envisioned a scenario where we''d steamroll the monsters.


    We''d chop through all the fodder, and then we''d encircle the massive juggernaut with a massive combination attack. Something right out of a superhero show or an anime.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    It would have been amazing. To see everyone come together and overcome our differences in one triumphant attack, but life just didn''t work like that, I guess.


    I''d learned that the hard way, time and time again. There was always some new problem, some unexpected complication or twist, that made life all just a little bit harder.


    I guess I shouldn''t have expected my first ''official'' battle as a magical girl to have gone so easily. Maybe it had been stupid of me to think it would all just work out. That it would be that easy.


    I came to a stop two floors down from the ''hospital'' suite I had been assigned to, and stared at a large pair of wooden doors.


    The doors were large, and made from a deep reddish-brown wood. The grain was fine, and there were small, intricate patterns carved along the edges. They were framed by an arch that was made from the same wood as the door itself.


    They looked... heavy.


    What sort of person was Emberline, one of the greatest magical girls alive, behind closed doors?


    My stomach twisted itself into knots as I stood outside of the door.


    Tesseract always had a reputation as a no-nonsense, by the book type of person who was their team''s heavy hitter. She''d once famously cried during an interview, talking about her dead friends from before her team had been formed. The media had always depicted her as complicated, with a warm, caring, sensitive and nurturing personality hidden behind her hard and serious exterior.


    ...But the only impression I had gotten was that she was kind of an asshole.


    The fact that she''d put her cadets through a trial like that without any explanation or any preparation at all was just awful. It had been an incredibly traumatizing experience. Not that the world wasn''t going to throw all sorts of trauma our way if we went down this path. But it was a different thing when the source of it came from someone who was supposed to protect and guide us.


    I still felt the sting of that, the betrayal.


    How could they have done that? They had known how much it hurt. How much it hurt to watch someone die, or to nearly be killed, or to watch someone almost die.


    Still, it was an indication that we were playing for keeps here. We weren''t messing around.


    The future of the world was on the line, and we were supposed to be the ones to save it. It wasn''t like we had any room to slack off, or take our time.


    The stakes were higher than I could really comprehend.


    But it was still oh so fucked up she put us through that.


    So yeah.


    I didn''t know what to expect.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the conversation ahead, before reaching up and ¡ª


    The door opened before I even got the chance to knock, causing me to blink.


    A girl with chocolate brown skin, soft eyes covered by a purple visor, and braided black hair with purple highlights poked her head out of the office and smiled when her eyes landed on me.


    "Oh. Hi there," she greeted from a couple inches above me.


    "Screen Dream? I, um, hello." I blinked at her, a bit taken aback.


    "Ehehe. Hello," she responded. Her gaze flicked over to my right arm and then back up at my face, her eyes lingering on me with worried eyes.


    "How''s your arm? You feeling alright?" she asked, sounding genuinely concerned. She had a bit of a husky, scratchy voice for a girl my age, but it was backed by almost palpable warmth.


    "Umm, it''s okay, I think. I''m still feeling a bit of the shock but I can feel my fingers so... yeah, I think it''ll heal." I mumbled, looking at her curiously. "Are you...?"


    "Oh! Yeah, sorry about that," she laughed, opening the door fully. "The instructors responsible for our training group were a bit swamped, so they sent me over to Emberline''s office instead of their own."


    She paused, noticing my confusion. "I wasn''t in your training group, but I heard what happened. A whole bunch of you guys were in pretty critical shape. Some were worse than others. Seems like you were the only one who was entirely KO''d and unconscious well into the evening though."


    "I, er, I wasn''t the only one who got hurt that badly?" I blinked, feeling a little shocked. "What happened? Are they okay? I didn''t think we had too many close calls, but..."


    She nodded solemnly. "Some were. I wasn''t there when they came back but Null filled me in on what had happened. Some were a bit too reckless in their first ''live fire'' experience and pushed their magic past the limit. Some were like you and kinda... got mauled."


    Her voice grew softer, more gentle. "Look. Er, if you ever need a buddy to talk to or something... I''m here for ya. What we''re doing is... hard. I haven''t had any close calls to the degree you did, but I lived through the fire and brimstone as an emergency contract holder so... I know a little about how it can be hard. We''re all in this together."


    I gave her an awkward nod. I appreciated the thought, but... it felt strange to talk about it like that. Like we were soldiers that had fought and survived. Like we were a part of some secret sisterhood that only we knew about.


    Then again, we had all been through something traumatic and life changing, and there was a sense of camaraderie and trust in that. But still, it was a strange thought to have, to feel connected to a bunch of strangers by something like that. Especially when we were just starting out in a school environment. We''d be fighting side-by-side, and I guess I needed to start putting more of a conscious effort in being social.


    I smiled, summoning my Nexus against the side of my palm, and pulled up my friends list. "You know what? Here. You can reach me whenever. I''d erm, I''d like to be friends with you."


    Screen Dream grinned, summoning her own in a swirl of bright purple light. Her Nexus device was shaped like a silver tablet, with a purple glass screen on one side and silver edges on the other. It had a stylized ''dream catcher'' on the back of the device, with purple threads of magic woven into a beautiful, complex snowflake-like pattern.


    She sidled up to me and tapped her device against mine, and I blinked as my Nexus device chimed, asking me to accept her invitation to connect.


    "Well, er. There. Now you have my contact info," I said with a smile, dismissing my own device and watching it disappear in a swirl of red sparkles. She nodded in approval and dismissed her own.


    She stepped to the side and let me walk past, snickering to herself. "You''ve got some spunk to ya, Lux. And guts. I look forward to getting to know you."


    "Um, thanks," I mumbled awkwardly as she turned to leave.


    I sucked in a deep breath, staring ahead at another set of doors on the far end of a small, empty waiting room with two couches. A plaque beside the door said "Emberline" in small, neat lettering.


    Alright.


    Calm down, Sienna.


    You''ve got this.


    This isn''t going to be anything bad.


    It''s going to be a normal, nice meeting with a nice person, and you''ll just get some advice from her on what to do next, and that''s it. It''s going to be fine.


    It''s not like I had done anything wrong. Or anything that would get me into trouble.


    Just, take another deep breath and relax. It''s going to be okay.


    I stepped forward and hesitated in front of the doors. What should I do? Knock?


    Or maybe just... walk in?


    No, that seemed too forward. She was a living legend. And even if she was friendly at orientation, she had the same aura the POTUS and Tesseract did.


    Maybe I should knock? Or maybe not? What was I supposed to do? What if she was busy? Would it be weird if I barged in?


    Oh my God, Sienna. Just stop thinking and do it already!


    "AIEEEEEE!" a loud squeal, accompanied by the sounds of a crash, erupted from inside the office and the doors rattled a bit. "AH DARNIT! DON''T DO THAT! NOT THAT!!"


    My eyes widened as I took an alarmed step backwards. Then, I frowned, and stepped forward. The noise was accompanied by the sounds of someone groaning.


    Was she hurt? Did she just trip or fall?


    I reached up to the doors, grabbed both doorknobs, and threw the doors open. My heart was pounding in my chest, my breath was quick and shallow, and my mind was racing.


    My jaw dropped open at the sight before me.


    The first thing I noticed were a dozen tiny, floating lights like orange will-o-wisps that bobbed up and down and around the room.


    The second thing I noticed was that the room was a mess.


    There were papers strewn all over, a toppled desk chair, a tipped-over filing cabinet, a knocked-over potted plant, and a half-dozen broken glass shards from the pot on the floor.


    And lastly, and perhaps most importantly, was the fact that there was a tall woman with pale skin and a long head of flaming red hair that cascaded down to her waist in messy locks, tangled and matted.


    The woman had lithe, willowy frame, with slender, graceful limbs and smooth, flawless skin. She was dressed in an outfit consisting of a short-sleeved, white shirt, a light pink jacket with a dark pink interior, a pleated dark pink skirt, thigh highs that went all the way up to her thighs and ended at her ankles, and a pair of fancy pink bunny loafers on her feet.


    She was laying face-up on the ground with one of the legs of her office chair tangled around one of her own legs, while her face and torso were flat on the floor with her arms spread-eagle around her as she stared at the ceiling in exasperation as she slowly and steadily reached around for a pair of circular glasses with red frames nearby.


    "Um..." I mumbled, blinking as I tried to make sense of what was in front of me.


    I didn''t know who or what I was expecting to be behind those doors but...


    This definitely wasn''t it.

 Chapter 45

    I gawked at Emberline as she sighed and kipped up to her feet, untangling her foot in one smooth motion


    "Little rascal, where did you scurry off to?!" she grunted, looking around frantically before her eyes landed on me.


    "Ah, Lux! You''re awake! I was just about to send you a message!"


    "Um..." I repeated, my eyes flicking around the room. I could see that a few things were knocked over, but everything was more or less intact. Except for the potted plant that was laying sideways on the floor. There were little bits of dirt scattered around it.


    "Sorry! Sorry! I was trying to get something from my cabinets when Eric''s.... old friend got loose," she said, looking a little flustered.


    Eric? Er.... Oh. Erichthonius? The president?


    Her cheeks were flushed, her hair was messy, and she had a small smudge of dirt on the side of her nose from where she had fallen. Despite all of that, her bright, orange-yellow eyes shone with a vibrant intensity, her skin had a healthy glow, and her smile was as warm and friendly as ever.


    It was... a lot different than what I was expecting. She was a veteran, one of the best in the world, but... I had never actually met her in person before.


    "The... president''s friend?" I questioned, looking around.


    She blinked at me before laughing, scratching her neck sheepishly. "Yeah, yeah. Erm. Right. His name''s Butestreus. He''s a, erm, he''s a..."


    A sudden chirp and a flash of movement caused me to jolt to the side as a small figure scurryied up my leg and perching itself on my shoulder made me shriek.


    "W-What the heck?!?!" I flinched, almost stumbling over my own toes as I tried to regain my balance. I found my footing and immediately tilted my head to the side, blinking in surprise.


    A creature stared directly at me, its body elongated and covered in soft, snow-white fur that glimmered with an golden hue as the will-o-wisps around the room merged into its body. It had large, round, and curious blue eyes, and an almost fox-like snout, with long, thin, whiskers.


    Its tail was long and ridiculously fluffy, and it had a pair of small, rounded ears.


    And it was staring at me, its nose twitching curiously.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine as I looked back at the creature. "Wh-what?"


    "Hey there, little fella." Emberline cooed, stepping over and reaching out to the furry creature. It immediately perked up and leaped into her hands, nuzzling against her cheek. She chuckled and gave it a little pet.


    "Relax, he won''t hurt you," Emberline reassured me. "He''s a... he''s a... magic mongoose."


    "A mongoose?" I raised an eyebrow, looking at the strange creature.


    It looked back at me with curious, unblinking golden eyes and tilted its head.


    "Mm-hmm. A... magical, lucky, dangerously clever mongoose who''s usually a good boy." Emberline smiled at the little creature, her voice taking on a slightly higher pitch as she spoke.


    Her cheeks flushed. "Well, we''ve always called him a mongoose. Or Butez. Eric won''t say what species he actually is. He just said he got it as a gift from a ''family member'' like twenty years ago, but... yeah. Magic mongoose. Cute little fella. And very mischievous. He''s always out and about and getting into trouble. Saved our butts more times than I can count when we were still a team, too. Not just from the bad guys but also the paparazzi, and... other things."


    The mongoose squeaked at Emberline and she chuckled. "But, yeah. He''s the president''s longtime best friend. Eric''s the only one he ever really listened to, and he''s usually well-behaved when Eric''s around, but I guess the poor little thing''s got separation anxiety or something and he''s been a real handful. He keeps stealing my stuff! Like, my pen, or my phone, or my snacks, or anything else that''s lying around. And he hides it somewhere and won''t tell me where!"


    She stuck out her tongue, blowing a raspberry at the creature. Butestreus chittered in what almost sounded like laughter, and Emberline just shook her head.


    "We took care of him while we were all a team, but he kinda comes and goes between us as he pleases these days. He likes to explore, I guess, and the Headmaster doesn''t seem to mind him roaming around."


    The mongoose chittered something at Emberline before leaping off of her palm and landing on my head. It crawled down and draped itself around my shoulders like a scarf, nuzzling my neck.


    She laughed, her voice light and cheerful. "Awww, see? He likes you!"


    "Yay." I replied flatly.


    And its big, curious eyes were staring right back at me again.


    It chirped, and I sighed, patting its head. I was not going to be able to get rid of this thing. It was... kind of cute.


    Okay. He was really cute.


    But, still¡ª


    Aww, darn it.


    The way he was looking at me made my heart melt.


    It had big, round, blue eyes and it was looking at me expectantly.


    "Fiiine," I grumbled with a smile, petting it some more as it chittered happily.


    I looked back at Emberline, and I noticed she had a small smudge of dirt on her face from her fall. I gestured at my cheek and then at hers. "You''ve, erm, got a bit of something right here."


    "Oh! Ahaha!" Emberline reached up and rubbed the side of her nose, smudging the dirt a little more with an awkward smile. "Way to go, Emberline. Make an impression on the newbie like this, why don''t you!"


    She looked around and picked up a tissue, dabbing at the spot on her face.


    I took the chance to look around the room while Emberline cleaned herself up. There were boxes that still hadn''t been unpacked. There were books and papers stacked haphazardly in piles on the floor. It seemed like she had just recently moved into this office.


    My gaze was drawn to a photograph that sat atop her desk, which was still on its side. I leaned down to pick it up and looked at the picture. Emberline was in the center, looking virtually identical to how she looked now, although there was a noticeable light in her eyes. Two boys in their late teens to early twenties flanked Emberline.


    One of them was tall, and the other one was considerably shorter around Emberline''s height, but both had black hair. They were wearing a similar style to her, with the long-sleeved white dress shirts, dark jackets and slacks. The shorter of the two boys was in a tuxedo that was completely black, while the taller of the two had a black and red suit.


    They stood behind four teenage magical girls in an approving pose, with Emberline in front of them with her arms crossed in an X formation over her chest and a sunny grin while the tall and short boys grabbed a massive sword and a bo staff respectively.


    The four teenagers wore matching dresses that only differed in colors and characteristic accessories that they had.


    I immediately recognized two of the teenagers in front.


    One of them had her hair pulled back in a pair of bright pink pigtails. The girl was in a pink and white dress, with a matching set of white and pink thigh-highs and knee high boots. The girl had a pair of red ribbons tied up like bunny ears and red laces poking up from her hair, and she had both hands raised in a double peace sign with her fingers forming a V shape.


    Her bright, pink eyes were full of energy and happiness, and her smile drew all the attention to her, despite her small size.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Next to her, a slightly shorter girl in a dark blue and white dress had her arms folded across her chest, leaning on the first girl with her back from the side with a reserved but happy smirk. Her hair was a deep, royal blue color and was cut in a short bob cut that framed her face. A blue hairpin adorned her bangs shaped like a bird, and a dark blue mask with two little wings hung around her neck.


    She didn''t have any bunny ears like the first girl, but her posture, the way she leaned against her companion, and her overall aura were the same as the girl she was leaning on. She had a calm, almost bored look, but she seemed happy to be there with everyone.


    The other two were less prominent in the picture, standing to the right of the pair. One was wearing a yellow dress with long, straight waist-length blonde ponytail, while the other one practically had a mane of silver fur sticking out from all over.


    The girl on the right side wore a green dress that was coordinated with the group''s theme and was in a very enthusiastic pose with her hands in the air. A pair of fox ears and a tail peeked out from her mane of silver hair. She was grinning from ear to ear and her bright green eyes were twinkling with energy.


    Her blonde companion was more reserved in her pose, standing with her back straight, with one hand on her hip and the other loosely on her breasts. Her eyes were a deep honey yellow, and her smile was gentle and sweet. She wore a black mask shaped like butterfly wings over her eyes, and a black ribbon was tied into a bow at her chest, matching a yellow choker that held a small golden bell.


    They all looked happy. There was a sense of comradery between them that couldn''t be faked. The picture was taken on the top of a building. In the background, I could see the setting sun behind the horizon of skyscrapers and cityscape, the orange sky contrasting against the cityscape behind them.


    "Ah, I see you''ve found that old picture of my old team. And my proteges..." Emberline said with a small sigh.


    "It is?" I looked at her. "This is... erm, your old team?"


    "Yup! The old Team Stygian, before Professor Lunatrix came in and broke up the party." She gave a soft chuckle. "Good times. Before things... changed."


    I nodded, setting the photograph down, my gaze lingering on it. It seemed like a nice memory.


    "Arcadia Vox..." I whispered, brushing my hand over legendary the pink-haired magical girl. I turned to look at Emberline, who was looking at the photo fondly, a soft smile on her face.


    "She didn''t go by Arcadia Vox at the time. They had a bit of a theme going on. They were the, ah... ''Sensational Sparkling Shimmering Stars'' or something. The name was Arcadia''s idea. It was pretty silly, but it was what they wanted." Emberline gave a fond sigh.


    "Star Bunbun, Star Nightingale, Star Monarch, Star Foxtrot." Emberline pointed to each of them as she said their name. "The four of them... were, well, an honor to mentor. It''s just a time honored tradition for upperclassmen and university journeymen to take newbies under their wings here, you know?"


    I brushed over the girl with the dark blue hair, feeling a lump in my throat. She was the only one in the group with Caucasian features.


    The other three were all clearly of East Asian or Pacific Islander descent. But I knew she wasn''t.


    I didn''t need to look at her face twice to know who she was, though.


    It was surreal to see my mother smiling as a confident teenager, with her best friend. She looked like she could have been in my class, at my school, with her friends and classmates, just like me. Like she was a normal teenage girl.


    Her skin was smooth, and her eyes were bright. She looked happy, and she looked... different. Like a completely different person. This wasn''t the broken woman who had given up on life that I knew. This was a young, energetic girl, full of hopes and dreams.


    It was hard to reconcile that with the person I knew. It was hard to think of her as the same person.


    She seemed like a completely different person than the one I had grown up with.


    A happier person. A stronger person.


    And someone who would eventually become the right-hand woman of the Dark Empress herself.


    I felt a pang of... something, in my chest, as I looked at her picture. I wasn''t sure what it was.


    Grief?


    Sadness?


    Regret?


    I didn''t know.


    "I..." I paused, swallowing back my emotions. "I... didn''t know."


    "About what?" Emberline asked curiously, looking at me.


    I gestured vaguely at my mom in the photo. "She, ah... that''s her. Forget it."


    Emberline frowned, before looking back down at the picture. She squinted, and her frown grew more pronounced. Then she blinked.


    She turned to me and her frown turned into a soft, gentle smile.


    "Oh, I see. Well, I won''t pry, but... I feel your aura shifting with some heavy emotions there. Something big and nasty weighing on your heart and soul. Are... are you alright?" She walked over, placing her hand on my shoulder.


    I tensed up, but she squeezed my shoulder comfortingly, and the mongoose chirped, nuzzling me.


    "Er, yeah. Yeah. Just a bit... overwhelmed," I mumbled, absent-mindedly stroking Butez''s fur.


    She smiled, her eyes softening. "Well, I think that''s perfectly reasonable, given everything. You did get thrown into the deep end yesterday, and I am more than a bit upset with the approach Tess took with the whole training exercise thing."


    I nodded.


    "It''s... fine," I mumbled, looking down at the photo again. I didn''t know what I was supposed to feel, honestly.


    "Listen, Lux. I''m sorry you had to go through that. Seriously, she''s a highly regarded professor in Applied Mathematics. Five Stars down the board on Rate My Profs! She should definitely know better. I don''t know what''s gotten into her! And that milquetoast Headmaster isn''t gonna get anywhere within a mile of mine or Tess''s way, so it''s up to me to set things straight."


    That was... understandable.


    Albert had arbitrarily made the compelling case to me once that the two strike teams who''d taken down Mortifera Vox stood a reasonable chance of taking on every hero or villain across the world not already battling at the citadel simultaneously.


    And probably come out on top or at worst a mutual draw.


    Suppoedly, Tesseract and Emberline weren''t on the level of Arcadia Vox or Mortifera, but they had reputations that preceded them, to say the very least.


    She sighed. "Tess and I are going to have a very, very, very stern conversation. And Eric will chew her out too, once he finds out about this. We''ll be having a very stern chat. A stern, professional chat, about her methods. Eric needs her here. And for her and I to not fuck up. And then we''ll all take a bath and drink a cup of nice tea together, and have a good cry about how the world sucks and our jobs suck and then Butestreus here will go off and prank Tess until she stops acting so damn serious and pulls that folding magic space cube out of her ass. Trust me. That doesn''t sound like much, but trust me on this. We know exactly what grinds Tess''s gears and gets her to stop being a dolt."


    She poked the mongoose in my arms repeatedly during the rant, who chittered back happily at her. Emberline shook her head with a scowl, before looking up at me.


    "But for now..." Emberline continued, looking me in the eyes with a gentle gaze. "You are here, now.. With me. And you are a student of mine, and you are my responsibility, and I can only hope to make you feel at ease."


    She smiled warmly, and I couldn''t help but return it.


    Tesseract did rattle me and push me too far for my liking, but Emberline was here and she had a way of making me feel like she genuinely wanted to help me. Like she was looking out for me, and that was all that really mattered. Tesseract might have been cold and callous and heartless, but she wasn''t my only teacher.


    Emberline was the kind of person who would look after me. The kind of person who would make sure that I was okay, even if I wasn''t her responsibility. Even if I was just another face in a sea of hundreds.


    She cared, and that was enough to make my gut trust her, and that was more than enough.


    "Alright. Okay, er. Thank you." I nodded, feeling a bit of warmth in my chest.


    She nodded, giving me another soft smile before she turned to the couches in the corner.


    "Anyway, I was about to ask if you wanted to take a seat. I''ve got snacks and stuff and tea and soda and stuff in my desk. You can help yourself to anything. It''s the good stuff."


    She gestured towards a cabinet that had been toppled over. I could see that it was full of snacks, drinks, and other treats.


    I could see the various snacks, and it looked like she had stocked up on a variety of things. And not the cheap kind of snacks that they usually sold in the school cafeterias or the vending machines at my middle school, but rather the kind that you could buy in an organic supermarket or something.


    "Help... help myself? To this?"


    She shrugged. "Yeah, I know how stressful the whole experience was, so it''s important to be able to unwind. And sometimes it''s just... easier to talk and vent and share and... decompress over something tasty and nice. And I want to hear your side of the story, and I''d like you to feel comfortable, alright?"


    "Oh, okay." I nodded, feeling a little more relaxed.


    "Alright. You can sit wherever, but I think that couch is probably more comfortable." She gestured at the one on the left. "And if you want, we can just talk, or... or we can just watch something. There''s a holovid there." She gestured at the flat screen on the wall. "And I''m sure you''re probably feeling a bit...... overwhelmed, so if you need a little time to just relax and decompress, then I think we can just watch a show together or something. A silly thing like constructive criticism can wait ''till the end. I''ve already written and printed a small handbook for you, anyway."


    "Um, I..." I hesitated.


    I wasn''t sure what to make of this.


    This definitely wasn''t what I was expecting. Not that I had any expectations. I wasn''t sure what to expect from a one on one debrief session with Emberline of all people.


    I didn''t know how to feel about it. But it was nice.


    I relaxed my shoulders and nodded, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips.


    "I think I''d like to do that. Just relax for a bit. I''m not feeling particularly talkative at the moment and I''d rather not, ah, relive it too soon."


    Emberline smiled. "Of course, that''s totally understandable. I''d probably be feeling the same way if I were in your shoes. Do you like cartoons?"


    Cartoons. Cartoons?


    "Or maybe you''re more of a soap opera gal?"


    "Er, yeah, sure. I like them a lot. Erm. Less soap opera, more cartoons," I answered, blinking a bit at the sudden question.


    It felt a little bit like a whiplash.


    "Oh! That''s great!" She beamed. "What do you like to watch? We have a ton of stuff. Let me just..."


    She trailed off as she led me to one of the couches and sat me down, picking up a long overturned desk like it was a pencil case and flipped it over with one small, ''delicate'' hand. Then, she reached down and opened one of the drawers.


    "Now, how about we start off with some snacks?" Emberline asked, pulling out a box of fancy-looking chocolates and biscuits. "I''ve always loved me some Zaaney Toonz!"


    I stared at her for a moment.


    Was this really happening?


    Was she supposed to be a teacher here or what?


    I blinked, my brain still trying to catch up with the situation, before shaking my head and nodding.


    "Y-yeah, sure. That''d definitely be nice," I said.


    "Alright!" she replied with a sunny grin. "Let''s get settled in, then."

 Chapter 46

    Butestreus chirped happily from my neck as I held up my remaining biscuit absent-mindedly, offering it to him.


    The Emberline, who had saved the world like, fi


    Aura Sight


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    all that bad. Not compared to


    Strength & Conditioning Plan, Level 1.

 Chapter 47

    "So, how have you been?" Twilight Aster asked as we left the office and walked down the hallway together. "Aside from... what I''ve already been briefed on regarding your particularly excessive assessment exam."


    "Er, alright, I guess," I muttered, looking down at my feet as I followed after her. "I mean, uh... I don''t really know. Things are kind of... well. I dunno. I mean... well... yeah."


    I didn''t really want to say anything about my recent brush with death in the training exercise, or my... complicated family life.


    She laughed lightly.


    "You''re a terrible liar, Lux."


    "Er, sorry," I said, rubbing the back of my neck sheepishly. "I''m just... well, that experience took me right back to all we went through."


    "I understand. Reliving that experience must be harrowing. Even the strongest of us were pushed to our limits that day, and the world was not prepared for such an unprecedented event. We were spread far too thin that day."


    I looked at her, and saw a small, sad smile cross her face.


    "But we did what we could, and saved who we could. And now, we have to live with the aftermath," she added quietly. "Even though it hurts, and it hurts so much every single day."


    I nodded.


    "Yeah... I know how that feels." I swallowed, feeling the familiar knot of sadness and anger rise up in my chest again.


    She sighed softly.


    "Unfortunately, there''s only so much we can do, and even the magical knights aren''t all-powerful. We do what we can to protect those that can''t protect themselves, but sometimes..." she trailed off for a moment, looking down at her feet as we walked.


    "It doesn''t seem fair, does it?" she finished after a moment.


    "No." I shook my head. "No... no it doesn''t."


    I sucked in a breath.


    "Just seeing people torn apart or turned into monsters because they stood at the wrong place, at the wrong time. I... I don''t know. It feels so... random. So cruel. Like, why did I get an emergency contract and become a magical girl, and the random unlucky person on the other end of the street was mauled and turned into a mindless, raging zombie?"


    I frowned, feeling a pang of guilt rise up in my chest. I had seen that happen. I had seen that multiple times.


    Twilight Aster gave me a sad smile.


    "That is a question that all of us eventually ask ourselves," she said, placing her hand on my shoulder comfortingly. "We''re only human. Even those of us who have the powers to fight back, who are fighting for something greater, we can only do so much."


    She took her hand off my shoulder, and we continued to walk for a few moments.


    "I just wish that things were different, you know? That I could make a difference in all this, somehow," I murmured.


    "You already have... Sienna." Twilight Aster stated softly. "The fact that you are here now is proof of that."


    I looked up at her.


    "During those days of chaos and bloodshed, when the world fell to pieces, you did everything you could. And not only did you survive the worst the universe could throw at you, but you even saved thousands of lives through your actions, including mine."


    I felt the heat rise up in my cheeks, but I didn''t say anything.


    "I would not have survived had you not risked your life for me," she said. "Had you not made the trek to that pharmacy ¡ª with hardly any control over your powers while I was incapacitated in the church, my injuries would have taken me out of the fight. If it wasn''t for you, and what you did, then... well, I''d probably be dead."


    "I... thank you." I mumbled. "I didn''t really..."


    "There is no need to thank me. It was your bravery that allowed me to continue living, and fighting, even though I know it wasn''t easy. And it will be hard in the future as well." She paused, and gave me a small smile. "I''m just glad you''re okay."


    "Thanks," I muttered again, feeling my cheeks burn with embarrassment. "I just wish... you know. I wish I could do more, you know?"


    "I know." She patted me on the shoulder again, giving me a comforting squeeze. "That''s the hardest part, isn''t it? But that''s why we are here. To learn how to make that difference."


    "I guess so," I sighed.


    I looked at her as she led me down the hall and out into a courtyard, and I couldn''t help but feel a weird sense of security.


    Aster seemed so... strong. And confident. And just... so much older than I felt.


    It made me wonder what it must have been like for her, coming into adulthood in a world where these things happened every day. She''d been badly injured by a Juggernaut in the opening hours of the apocalypse, but she still pieced herself together just enough to continue fighting. To help me save Al and the civilians in Refuge Zeta.


    She''d been a hero, a real hero, and now, here she was. She''d seen so much, done so much, and she still seemed to have a good heart.


    It was hard to imagine how she managed to maintain a positive outlook, given all the horrible, nightmarish stuff she must have gone through, and yet, here she was, walking me through the school grounds as my mentor and... well, friend.


    "I know it''s not easy," she said. "I wish I could give you an easy solution, or something to make all this go away, or a magic pill to take all this pain away. But, unfortunately, there''s no such thing."


    "I understand that," I said. "But... it doesn''t make things easier, you know?"


    She nodded.


    "It''s okay to feel that way. To feel like you want to do more, or wish you could do something different." She looked down at me. "It is a sign of a healthy mind that you are able to feel that way, even if it''s difficult for you."


    I smiled slightly.


    "Thanks." I muttered again. "I... just wish... I don''t know."


    "It''s alright, Sienna. I''m sure we will figure something out, one step at a time." Twilight Aster said with a reassuring nod. "But for now, let''s focus on what we''re doing here. Let''s get you into a good, healthy place first and then see what we can do about the rest of the world. Okay?"


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    She winked at me, and I smiled a bit.


    "Yeah. Yeah... yeah. Alright," I nodded. "Yeah, that makes sense."


    "Good," she replied, grinning at me. "So, how are you liking the Academy so far? How are your classmates? How is Albert doing?"


    I chuckled nervously.


    "Well, uh... the food''s really good? As for my classmates, it turns out a lot of them didn''t take well to the fact I was an emergency contractee. So that made things a bit awkward for a couple days. Albert''s been healing up well, though."


    "Oh," she replied, looking at me sympathetically. "That''s... well, that''s unfortunate. I take it that it is an ongoing issue?"


    "Hopefully not. As badly designed as I think Tesseract''s exercise was, I think it wound up working out in our favor. We had to rely on each other, and I got to talk to a few of them. So that should relieve things with them a little. Hopefully."


    "Well, that is good to hear," she replied. "If it does not become an ongoing issue, then it will likely fade from their thoughts in the next few days. I wouldn''t worry too much about it now that you''ve fought together."


    I nodded.


    "Albert''s doing better," I said, trying to change the subject. "Full recovery. We don''t have a lot of course overlap, unfortunately, since he''s taking the field tech support classes and I''m not, but I''ll still go out of the way to hang out with him. I still can''t thank you enough for helping him. He would have been a goner if not for you. I know that."


    She laughed, and gave me a small smile.


    "I was glad to help him, and I''m glad to see that you''re both doing well. That boy is special. He''s very important to you, isn''t he?" she asked, a soft look in her eye.


    I beamed at her.


    "He is," I admitted, a smile creeping onto my face. "I don''t know what I would do if something were to happen to him."


    "I am sure that nothing will," she reassured me. "He seems strong and brave and capable of taking care of himself. I think that you two will make a great team together. You both have each other''s backs, and that''s more than most people can say."


    "Team?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion. "Al isn''t exactly a Pioneer nor a Knight, although I think it''s a travesty he wasn''t recruited."


    "I''m sure he is fine where he is," she replied. "But you two have been through a lot together, and that''s the kind of bond that can last for a lifetime, even if you aren''t in the same classes or training. And I''m sure you two will be there for each other, no matter what."


    I smiled softly.


    "Yeah. Yeah, you''re right. He''s a good dude. I''m glad that he has my back," I said, looking at her curiously. "But don''t people usually need to unlock World Skills at the least to join a magical knight''s team? How would we even manage to work together like that if he''s just a tech support specialist?"


    She shrugged. "It''s not that uncommon, truth be told. Pioneers may not have the direct physical enhancements of a magical girl like yourself, but qualifying for even one World Skill accelerates and augments their physical and mental growth and recovery rates. However, they tend to cap out not too far above normal humans in terms of physical ability, although they may have other unique and unusual powers to compensate. There are some exceptions, of course. Someone dedicated to athletic mastery may surpass many magical knights physically. But regardless, Albert''s sharp mind and ability to improvise are quite remarkable. That, alone, is enough for many teams."


    She looked at me and gave me a knowing look.


    "That being said, I would not be too surprised if he developed an interesting ability. There were rumors of a certain... incident with him. One that is quite impressive."


    "Huh? Rumors of Al? Like what?"


    She smiled mysteriously. "As you know, Nightingale Eclipse used a device that somehow stabilized and contained the spread of the ''APOPHIS'' corruption during that week of darkness. What I have been told, in confidence, was that Albert, of all people, managed to somehow contain and stall its effects at a localized level as we fought through Refuge Zeta. It was likely done through a speech and... a rather powerful display of vulnerability on the airwaves. I have not heard the specifics of this event. It was kept highly classified for his own protection, but... we do know that a sharp wave of emotional energy was triangulated to the broadcast room of Refuge Zeta."


    I blinked, pausing to consider her words.


    "A speech?"


    "Indeed." She gave me a knowing look, before smiling at me again. "I was told, in no uncertain terms, that the wave of emotional energy saved our city. The world was ending and it was... just him, supervillains by his side, standing up and speaking out. Yet he was surveyed and there is no indication that he has become a Pioneer, despite the fact he should have unlocked a World Skill. Which is quite peculiar, if I may say."


    She looked at me thoughtfully.


    "I''m curious to see how this plays out," she murmured.


    "Albert, huh," I murmured. "Well. He''s always been full of surprises."


    "You know him better than anyone else would, I suppose."


    I chuckled and smiled at her.


    "Yeah... I guess so," I admitted. "He really is a good guy."


    I felt the warmth of pride rise up in my chest, as well as a pang of concern.


    "I just hope nothing happens to him, because of whatever happened then," I muttered.


    "What do you mean?" Twilight Aster asked, frowning.


    "Something strange happened while I was battling the monsters with your teammates," I explained, thinking back to the final confrontation. "I felt a sudden surge of power, like my hairs standing on end. And then the... monsters made a beeline for him. They ignored everyone else in the field, even me. They wanted him, specifically."


    "Indeed?" She looked at me curiously.


    "Yeah. I mean, I''d have chalked that up to coincidence if it weren''t for what you just told me. Like the monster I was fighting was borrowing Red Masque''s sentience and going after someone to hurt me instead of fighting me directly. They wanted Al."


    I swallowed nervously.


    I had a sudden sinking feeling, but I couldn''t quite put my finger on what.


    "It was... I don''t know how to explain it. They went for him. I mean, it wasn''t just him they were after. They wanted both of us. And... and it''s weird. I just feel like there''s something about him that I''m missing, but I don''t know what."


    I frowned.


    I had this sudden nagging feeling that I''d forgotten something. Something important.


    Something I couldn''t put my finger on, but something that was there nonetheless. I tried to remember.


    But no, it wasn''t anything specific.


    I shook my head, sighing.


    "I''m just... worried. About him. He''s my best friend. And I don''t know why, but... I just feel like I missed something important, or forgot something."


    Twilight Aster looked at me curiously, and she nodded.


    "I can see that you''re concerned about him," she said. "You two are close, after all, and you want to protect him."


    I nodded.


    "Yes," I replied. "It''s just that... I don''t know. It''s not really rational, I guess."


    She nodded again. "I understand. It is natural to worry. Especially in these times."


    I smiled at her. "Yeah."


    "But for now, try not to worry about it. It will just make you crazy."


    "I know. I know." I took a deep breath. "It''s just that... I''m scared for him, and I''m worried for him. I''m worried for both of us, I suppose. It''s a lot, considering I just had to experience getting my throat ripped out."


    "That''s a lot of pressure to put on yourself," she replied. "And I don''t think it is helpful."


    She paused for a moment.


    "Anyway, do you have anything planned for tonight? Dinner, perhaps? I''m sure you are probably quite hungry, and it will do you good to get some rest."


    "Yeah," I admitted, nodding. "I could definitely use something to eat. I''m meeting a new friend for lunch later, actually."


    "Ah, a new friend?" she asked. "I am glad to hear that."


    "She''s really nice," I said. "I mean, she''s a bit hyper and kind of overeager at times, but... yeah. She''s nice. I''m glad we''re friends now. She''s got some fantastic energy. Swings between reserved and dorky, and pure ass kicker in an instant. And I don''t mean that lightly, either. The girl can punch."


    "I''m sure you have much to discuss, then." Twilight Aster nodded. "Well, I hope you enjoy yourself, Sienna. I will see you later."


    "Alright," I replied. "So erm, about training..."


    "Emberline''s sending me the details. Don''t worry, we''ll start off simple and work up to the heavy stuff. In a week or so I''ll send you a schedule, alright? I''m really curious to see how far you can tap my Starlight Magic and Verdant Art, and it might give us a clue into your potential abilities. That''s what I think we''ll focus on for our one-on-one mentor sessions. Does that sound fine to you, Lux?"


    I nodded.


    "That''s fine, Aster. Thank you."


    She beamed at me.


    "Don''t mention it. Now, if you will excuse me, we''re about to step out of the administrative building''s barrier and into the rest of campus. If you need me, just shoot me a text."


    With that, Twilight Aster stepped forward, the world around her rippled and shimmered, and she stepped through to the bustling campus beyond.


    I blinked, and rubbed my eyes, watching her leave.


    Then I turned around, looking at the courtyard.


    "Well," I muttered, "I guess that was that, then."


    I summoned my Nexus Device and looked at the clock.


    Albert still hadn''t replied to my texts or my call.


    That was unusual.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair, and decided that I had better go find him. I had a bit of time before I was supposed to meet with Ichigo in the mess hall. But it would still be good to see him and make sure he was alright, especially since I didn''t have anything else to do for now.


    I frowned.


    He''d better be okay.


    Maybe I was just worrying too much, or I''d missed a message somewhere along the line. It wasn''t like it was completely out of character for him to disappear without notice, after all. But still...


    I was worried, and I couldn''t shake this uneasy feeling.


    "Al," I murmured. "I hope you''re alright, buddy."


    I sighed, and headed out through the barrier.

 Interlude: Blackwood

    Amadeus''s Steakhouse had once been one of the finest establishments in Kaleidoscope City. Situated in a beautiful old two-story building that looked out over the bay, with its white marble walls, tall ceilings, and luxurious decor, the restaurant was accessible only to those with deep pockets, connections, or a very good reason to be there.


    Of course, that had all changed in the wake of the Cataclysm. Now, with a third of the city destroyed, the rest of the metropolis in disarray, and most of its population tightening its purse strings, the restaurant was no longer the same.


    In the days after the world had been turned on its head, it was now just one of several dozen places that catered to the needs of the city''s wealthy elite and criminal underworld alike.


    Amadeus''s had been forced to adapt in order to stay afloat. Its menu had changed from offering the finest cuts of beef and the most expensive wines to a more modest selection of dishes, including several vegetarian options, and the prices of the drinks were much lower than before. It was still the same elegant place it had been, however, and it had not lost its charm. The food remained excellent, as did the service.


    The clientele had changed, though, from a mixture of old money and new money, to an eclectic mix of... eccentric individuals, to put it mildly.


    There were still some regulars who had not abandoned it entirely, however, including a young woman who sat at a table on the second floor overlooking the bay.


    The young lady wore an elegant black dress that hugged her figure tightly, and a wide-brimmed hat sat on the table in front of her. She looked to be no older than twenty three, and her long, chestnut brown hair fell in soft waves down her back.


    She wore no makeup, and her skin was pale and flawless, save for a few light freckles on her nose. Her green eyes twinkled in the soft lighting as she inhaled the fragrant aroma of the meal in front her.


    As she raised a spoonful of lobster bisque to her lips, a voice interrupted her.


    "Miss Blackwood."


    She froze, the spoon almost to her mouth.


    Then, she sighed and placed the spoon back in its saucer.


    "What is it?" she asked, her tone calm and collected.


    "I need to talk to you." The voice came from a tall, slender man in a dark suit standing in front her table. His face was obscured by shadows.


    The woman arched an eyebrow.


    "I''m having dinner," she said. "Can it wait?"


    "No," he answered curtly. "It cannot."


    "Then you may as well join me, sir. I''d rather not waste such an excellent meal," the woman replied, gesturing to the seat opposite her. "Do have a seat and help yourself."


    The man did not reply immediately, as if weighing his options, then he stepped forward and sat down in the seat she had indicated, sliding into it with an almost silent grace that belied the fact that he weighed more than three hundred pounds.


    "I''ve heard a great many interesting rumors lately," the man said as the waiter came to take his drink order. He ignored the man''s attempts to get his attention. "Rumors of your activities in the past weeks."


    "Oh?" the woman asked as she sipped at her wine glass, a mischievous smile playing at her lips.


    "Yes. Rumors of your... association... with a certain group."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said, taking a bite from the steak in front of her and chewing thoughtfully.


    The man''s face darkened, and his hands clenched around his napkin. He seemed on the verge of losing control, but when the waiter came back to take his order, his composure was perfect once again.


    He ordered the most expensive wine on the menu, a rare vintage that had been kept safe through the apocalypse.


    "You know exactly what I mean, missy," the man said as soon as the waiter was gone again, his tone low and dangerous. "You''ve been seen with them. Several times. In fact, you seem to spend a great deal of time in their company."


    "I have no idea what you''re referring to, Mr. Lysander," the woman said with a smile. "But if I were to associate with anyone, I''m sure you would know about it first thing in the morning, wouldn''t you? After all, you do keep a close eye on me, do you not?"


    The man''s expression turned darker. He leaned back in his seat, glaring at her across the table.


    "You are in no position to be playing games, Miss Blackwood. I''m here because you are a threat. You are a threat to the safety of this entire organization. Do you have any idea what would happen if you were to be exposed? The fallout would be immense, not just for yourself, but for the rest of us as well."


    "Oh please," the woman laughed, shaking her head. "Don''t be so melodramatic, Uncle Lysander. The worst they''d do is put a price on my head. Or maybe the opposition would try to recruit me, if I''m lucky."


    "Do you really think that would be the worst of it?" he asked. "Do you truly believe that the worst they''d do to you would be to offer you a job?"


    "Well, I''m sure they wouldn''t kill me. Not with what they know. If anything, it would probably just get them angry enough to send me to the Moon. Maybe even to Mars."


    "Are you insane? Do you even care about your own life at all?!"


    She laughed again, taking another bite of steak.


    "Don''t be ridiculous," she said, chewing and swallowing. "Of course I do. That''s why I''m being so careful."


    "Being careful?" he scoffed. "How exactly is spending all your free time with the most infamous and wanted criminals on the planet ''being careful''?"


    "Well, if you''re so concerned, why not just take care of them yourself? Wouldn''t that solve your problem? The number of individuals on this world that could stop you can be counted on two hands, after all."


    He glared at her again.


    "You''re mocking me," he said. "I''m trying to have a serious discussion with you, and you''re making fun of me. We raised you better than that."


    "Oh, lighten up, Lysander," she chuckled, reaching for her glass. "I was merely suggesting that perhaps you could handle things more directly, if you were so inclined. Or is it that you lack the courage to get your hands dirty? You seem awfully fond of delegating the hard work to others these days."


    "Delilah..." he growled, his fist clenched tightly.


    "Relax. You''ll get your precious information. I''m not going to let anything happen to myself, or my assets. I know what I''m doing, and you''re not going to stop me." She sipped at her glass of red wine and sighed contentedly.


    "Is this some kind of a game to you?"


    "No, of course not." She shrugged. "I am merely trying to have an honest conversation, and you''re making it very difficult for me."


    He glowered at her. His face was flushed, his jaw clenched. He looked as if he wanted to hit something very badly. Then, suddenly, he seemed to relax again. His expression turned thoughtful, his anger dissipating almost immediately.


    "I see," he murmured. "Very well then, if that is how you want to play things."


    "What was that?"


    "Nothing. Nothing at all, my dear," he replied. "You may continue with your meal, and I will continue mine. We can talk about other things, if you like. Such as how our respective days went. It has been some time since we spoke last, hasn''t it? I''m curious as to how your research has progressed, if it''s progressed at all."


    "Well," the woman smiled, spearing another piece of steak on her fork, "I suppose we could talk about that. But first, let us finish our meals. It would be a shame to let such fine cuisine go to waste."


    The man nodded, picking up a knife and fork.


    "Agreed. We can talk while we dine."


    And so, for the next several minutes, the two sat silently eating, occasionally speaking of trivial matters, their conversation light and airy. Neither seemed particularly interested in digging deeper into their mutual concerns. When the waiter came by to refill their glasses, they thanked him politely and resumed speaking in soft tones.


    As the plates were cleared away, and the waiter brought the dessert menu, Lysander turned to look out at the ocean.


    "You know," he began, "this place really is lovely. It''s a pity that so much has been lost, but it still retains much of its beauty."


    "Oh? I never took you for a romantic, Mr. Lysander."


    "Romance is overrated, in my opinion," he replied, his eyes on the sea beyond. "Beauty is eternal, and far more valuable."


    "You don''t think love lasts forever?"


    "No," he said flatly. "Love dies every day. That is why we strive to make the most of the time that remains to us, to find as many beautiful things in this world before it is gone for good."


    "How poetic," the young lady laughed, taking a sip of wine. "I would have thought you were above such sentimental nonsense. But then again, you''ve looked after me for all these years for a reason, no?"


    "I suppose I am." He chuckled dryly. "Still, it does not change the fact that the view here is stunning."


    The two sat in companionable silence, watching the sun dip below the horizon.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?" she said, after a moment. "The end of the world seems so far away now, and yet, it has been right in front of us for so long. We were always aware of the possibility that everything would end one day. That humanity itself might perish from this earth, along with all other living creatures."


    "And yet, it hasn''t happened," Lysander remarked. "In spite of her best efforts, mankind continues on, and we have found ways to thrive in the face of extinction. Perhaps it''s because of her, or perhaps it''s because of those who fought against her. Whatever the case may be, we continue, even in the wake of all this death and destruction."


    "Yes, indeed," she replied, her gaze still on the water.


    "I wonder what the future will bring?" he mused. "Will we ever reach the stars, and explore the depths of space? Will we live long enough to witness the end of the universe itself? Will there ever come a time when we no longer fear our own annihilation?"


    Blackwood smirked.


    "It seems ironic, doesn''t it? My progenitor is dead, but she haunts me still. Her legacy lingers on. Her madness remains etched into my mind, forevermore. She left me her imprint, and I cannot shake them loose." She took another long drink of her wine.


    "I''m sure you can," he reassured her. "Your memories are not your destiny. They do not define who you are, or who you will become. Only you can decide that, and only you can choose to rise above them, or to succumb to them. It''s your decision, in the end. You alone can determine whether or not you will allow yourself to be controlled by them."


    "Quite the way with words indeed, Mr. Lysander. Such words of wisdom from such an unlikely source." The woman smiled wistfully. "You should write poetry. I''m certain that your talents would be greatly appreciated."


    He snorted. "No thank you, I''ll stick with writing prose."


    "Perhaps you should try both, Mr. Lysander," she suggested. "I''m sure you''d be able to find an audience for each. After all, the written word has always been one of the most powerful forces on this earth, has it not?"Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "It is," he conceded. "But the power of language is limited by the limitations of its author, and the limitations of the reader." He paused for a moment, as if considering. "I suppose I could try my hand at poetry, though I''m afraid it might turn out rather badly."


    "You never know unless you try, Mr. Lysander," the woman replied cheerfully, clapping her hands together. "Let''s give it a shot! What should we call you? Poet Lysander? No, no. That won''t do. Something more... majestic! More grandiose!"


    She paused for a moment, deep in thought, before snapping her fingers. "Ah! I have just the name for you! You shall henceforth be known as Xander the Magnificent!"


    Lysander raised a single eyebrow.


    "I don''t believe that would work very well," he replied dryly, shaking his head. "I am known as a monster, after all. A beast of legend. A dragon to be slain by the gods and heroes. A Titan."


    She laughed heartily, her laughter ringing out through the restaurant.


    "A monster? Oh, please. If anything, I''m the monster. My progenitor was a mad, evil thing. Her mind was warped by greed, ambition, and hatred. She sought to destroy the world simply because she could. She had no compassion, no empathy, and no conscience. She would have killed everyone without a second thought, simply because it amused her."


    She leaned forward in her chair, staring intently at the man across from her. Her green eyes glinted with a strange intensity, as if she were seeing something that he couldn''t see.


    "Her insanity drove her to the brink of madness, until finally, she lost all semblance of reason and became nothing more than a creature of instinct. And even then, her hatred was so great that she could not even bear to die. So she continued on, her body rotting and decaying from the inside out, even as her spirit raged against its confines, desperate for freedom. It was this that kept her alive for so long, despite all the damage done to her. She clung to life because it was all she knew, all she had ever experienced. Her entire existence was one of pain, suffering, and death. And not even death could truly end her."


    The young lady paused for a moment, her expression softening. She shook herself slightly and sighed.


    "But enough of that. What I mean to say is this: I am no monster. Nor am I a saint, nor a savior. All I am is an ordinary human being. A human being who has been through some very unusual circumstances. I''ve had my share of hardships, and I''ve overcome many challenges, and I''ve done both good and evil. But in the end, I remain an ordinary person, just like everyone else. And especially, just like you. And you are no monster."


    She turned her gaze away, staring off into the distance, and he watched her for a few seconds. He wasn''t sure what to think, or even what he was supposed to say. He didn''t know if she truly believed what she had said or not, but regardless, he couldn''t deny that her words were true.


    He''d seen her at her worst, after all, and while she may be an ordinary human being, there was no doubt that she was far from being an average one. The young girl had gone through unimaginable horrors, endured terrible traumas, and suffered in ways he could never comprehend.


    And yet, she still held herself together, she still managed to find joy in her life. That was something he admired greatly. It was a trait he hoped he could someday possess. If only...


    "May I take a seat?"


    The young woman glanced up, only to blink in surprise at the presence of a woman in a white suit and white hair. Her face was obscured by a veil, and she was accompanied by a tall man dressed entirely in black, with an accompanying onyx mask.


    "I''m afraid that I''m expecting a friend, and the table''s rather crowded." She said politely.


    "Oh, that is a shame. We have much to talk about. It has been quite some time since we''ve had a chance to chat."


    "Have we met?" She asked curiously. "You look rather familiar, actually..."


    "Oh, yes. Yes, we have." The woman replied with a faint smile behind the veil. "You wouldn''t remember me, though. I made sure of that."


    Blackwood''s brow furrowed slightly. She didn''t know how to respond to that. What was this person talking about? Who was she?


    "What do you want from me?" she finally demanded, crossing her arms across her chest.


    "Ah, straight to business. That''s fine. Let me explain."


    The woman in white sat down with the man in black.


    "The matter of Kaleidoscope University," the veiled woman explained.


    Blackwood''s expression changed immediately.


    She looked surprised, then wary, and then suspicious.


    "The Vault of the Guardians." She whispered, and the man in black chuckled lightly.


    His voice was deep, but smooth and calm, and he seemed relaxed, as though nothing in the world could faze him.


    "And what of it?" Blackwood demanded, her voice cold and flat.


    "With the fall of Red Masque and the capture of the city, the situation is far, far more dire than anyone could anticipate." The woman in white explained, leaning forward. "A war has begun. And it''s not going to end well."


    "That is as obvious as can be. You are stating the obvious, I''m afraid. Get straight to the point." Blackwood interjected.


    "Oh, I am. But I need to explain a little first, don''t you think? The world has changed drastically, hasn''t it? And not just the city, either. Everything is different now."


    She looked at Blackwood pointedly.


    "Things have become far worse. Far, far worse."


    "Far worse?" Blackwood echoed.


    "Oh, yes. Far, far, far worse."


    "What are you getting at?" She demanded.


    The veiled woman looked at Lysander again. "I am sure that you know exactly what I''m getting at."


    He didn''t respond, but his eyes narrowed.


    "The vault has a certain item of interest to everyone. The item was left there by a certain someone who is no longer with us. An individual that allegedly perished during the Nightmare of Nox." The masked man in black explained.


    Lysander narrowed his eyes, suddenly pounding on the table in front of them.


    "You are meddling with powers far beyond your control. What are you thinking?" he snapped.


    The veiled woman shrugged.


    "I have my own reasons. But that''s neither here nor there. We need to acquire that key and secure it."


    "And why do you come to us?" Blackwood demanded.


    The woman smiled, her hands splayed open.


    "For several reasons you might guess at, in fact. You are Red Masque''s protege, are you not? And the sole individual Mister Lysander here is loyal to. You have more influence over him than I could possibly ever hope to achieve, as he has looked after you since childhood."


    Lysander growled. "Transparent."


    "Is it not best to be?" she giggled. "I suppose you could see through that rather easily, couldn''t you? Well, whatever. Let''s cut to the point, shall we?"


    The masked man in black and the woman in white both shared a look as the veiled woman''s lips curled upwards.


    "There are others who seek the Key of Babylon," She said. "Its secret keepers are compromised and we must retrieve it before any others get it. I have reason to believe the others who are aware of it are compromised. It would not be wise to leave it in their possession, especially given the state of affairs of the university and the world around us."


    "I have serious trouble believing that," Blackwood muttered, her fingers tapping her chin in thought.


    The woman shrugged.


    "Believe as you may. I do not care. What I do care about, however, is achieving what we came for." Her tone became firm and commanding, her dark eyes glimmering behind the veil. "We do not require your direct cooperation yet. I understand trust must be built, but I am a mere messenger today."


    "I see." Blackwood frowned. "What are you after? The key itself? Let me guess. You require Lysander here to take care of Tesseract, Emberline, and Strike. Or to get in the vault itself. He would be capable of both, given correct planning."


    "No, no. The latter, perhaps at some point, but the former? That is a battle he would not be favored to win. Especially when Tesseract has time to prepare on a home field, although he may take her with him. No. This task is for you. Lysander has a far greater part to play in this."


    "I beg your pardon?" Lysander snapped, glaring at her.


    "Ah, yes. That. Well..." she turned her attention back to the Blackwood, who raised an eyebrow, her green eyes glimmering in the dim lighting.


    "What do you need me for?" She asked cautiously.


    "Simple," the woman in white replied, her lips curling upwards in an amused smile. "I want you to find a way into the vault. Not necessarily to be acted upon soon, but merely keep it in reserves for later. We will provide you with everything you need once it''s time."


    "You expect me to simply do your bidding without question?" She asked incredulously. "And for what gain? How does helping you help us?"


    "Because you are the only ones who understand why Red Masque settled and built his empire in the largest hub of Magical Knights in the world," the woman in white answered simply. "Of why he was allowed to continue pushing contraband and drugs, of why he had the support of powerful political forces despite the sheer brutality of his operation. Of the power he once wielded. Of why the Magical Girls of two generations were not able to touch him despite the countless lives lost. Of why he spared their lives, and let them live. And most of all, of how the university was so easily penetrated. After all, that is the very place the Vault is located in. I want your help, and I am willing to offer you the means to do so."


    Blackwood''s brow furrowed.


    "That''s impossible." She shook her head, a laugh escaping her lips. "You have no way of knowing any of that. Red Masque never trusted anyone with those details."


    "Ah, but we do," she replied. "Because we were there when it was created. We saw the very inception of his plan."


    Lysander froze, his expression changing to one of confusion.


    "I do not believe you." Blackwood finally said, her voice barely audible. "That is not possible."


    The veiled woman smirked behind her veil.


    "You... I do not recognize either of you," Lysander growled, rising from the table. "And that makes me very suspicious."


    He stood, his form looming over the two of them, and glared at the woman in white. The man in black didn''t flinch, but simply looked at him curiously. The veiled woman smiled at him, her gaze never leaving his.


    "Oh? Do you think that''s what you should focus on?"


    "You are playing games," he growled.


    "Perhaps." She chuckled, leaning forward. "But that''s not really what you''re worried about, now, is it?"


    "What are you implying?"


    "Oh, nothing. Nothing at all." Her gaze flickered between the two of them. "But I suppose you would be curious to know what the future has in store for you, no? Especially given your current situation. I am not trying to deceive you or anything of the sort. Merely informing you of the facts as they are. The world is a very different place now. A very different place. And the sooner you understand this, the better. The world is on the precipice of change. And it''s about to tip over into something new. Something far more terrible."


    Blackwood stared at her in silence for a few moments.


    "Get to the point." Lysander growled.


    "All we ask is for you two to prepare for the moment," the woman in white continued, her tone growing more serious. "You will need to prepare yourselves for what''s coming. Because the end of the world is not the only threat that faces us." Her gaze hardened. "We need to protect ourselves from the coming storm. And to do that, we must work together."


    "We do not have any reason to trust you." Blackwood stated bluntly. "Nor should I even consider working with someone like you. You are not trustworthy. The fact that you would approach me in such a fashion suggests that you have ulterior motives."


    "But you will prepare nonetheless." the masked man in black interrupted, speaking at last. "Because you know what is at stake."


    Blackwood''s brow furrowed, her fingers tapping her chin.


    "And if I don''t?" She asked. "What if I choose not to cooperate?"


    "Then you will regret it," the man in black replied. "You will be forced to face a choice that you will find very difficult to make."


    Blackwood frowned, crossing her arms.


    "I see," she finally said after several moments. "So, that''s how you wish to play it, is it?"


    "Only if you fail to see reason."


    She stared at him for a few moments, her green eyes gleaming.


    "Get out of my sight." Blackwood finally ordered, glaring at them both.


    "Testy, testy," the veiled woman mused. "Very well. I shall take my leave."


    With a flourish of her cloak, she vanished from the spot, her masked partner alongside her. The two of them disappeared from view, and Blackwood sighed deeply.


    "Who are they, Lysander?" She asked. "Why would the likes of them approach us?"


    "I have no idea. They were not known to me." He admitted.


    "Curious. Far too curious. You were there planning with Ricardo that day, were you not?"


    Lysander nodded.


    "Yes." He paused for a few seconds, his gaze drifting towards the ocean. "Yes, I was there."


    Blackwood sighed, rubbing her temples. "As if things were not already bad enough, we have a mystery to deal with."


    She glanced over at Lysander, who had been watching the waves crash upon the shoreline.


    "You are sure they are not familiar to you?"


    "I''m certain of it."


    She shook her head, turning her gaze back towards the sea. "Well, I suppose we shall see. For now, however, I think I''d like to finish my dinner."


    Blackwood turned to the shadows behind her. "Come now, then, stop hiding behind there. I need your help with the food."


    "Oof. You knew I was here the whole time?" a voice called out.


    A figure emerged from the darkness, a short and wiry teenager with a mop of black hair, his brown skin shining with a layer of sweat, his dark eyes gleaming in amusement.


    He wore a loose fitting black hoodie, sighing as he folded up a pair of collapsible butterfly knives and shoved them back into his hoodie.


    "Not quite. Your presence was concealed perfectly, for all intents and purposes," Blackwood reassured him. "However, I know you well enough to realize that you wouldn''t leave me to dine here by my lonesome, given the city''s condition. The same went for Mister Lysander."


    "Eh, yeah, that makes sense," the teenager admitted.


    "Now, are you going to join us?"


    The young man looked around, spotting the other patrons in the restaurant.


    "Takes me right back, huh?" he remarked, his voice wistful. "I liked things more when you were, you know, a little less of a smug asshole."


    "Mm," Blackwood murmured, sipping at her glass of red wine. "Those were simpler times. Now, I fear we have far too many problems to deal with.


    "You said it, ''Lilah. So, uh... what''s up with those people earlier? The creepy ones?"


    "We''re not sure." Lysander admitted. "It would be prudent for you to keep an ear out if you''re going to go back to roaming. We will need information, and we will need it soon."


    The young man smiled. "Yeah, yeah. I''m on it. You should know me well enough by now, ya ''ol hunk of metal."


    He winked, before picking up a menu from a nearby table.


    "Ah, they have a seafood linguine," he noted, his grin growing wider. "I haven''t had one of those since last time I was here with Miss Eve. God, that feels like a lifetime ago, huh? A lot has changed. It''s like a new world out there now."


    "Indeed," Lysander remarked, glancing over at Blackwood.


    She sat, staring out at the sea, her brow furrowed. The young man followed his gaze, his grin fading as he saw her expression.


    "Soooo.... What''s wrong?" He asked. "Is there something else going on here that I should know before I scamper off again?"


    "No. There''s nothing else," Blackwood replied. "Just... I have been thinking."


    She paused, turning her attention back towards the ocean, and he frowned at her.


    "Thinking? About what?"


    She smiled, her lips curling up in amusement. "Oh, nothing really. Just about how strange fate is, I suppose. How unpredictable. How mysterious. How capricious and fickle and cruel. And also, about how wonderful it is that we''re still alive to enjoy it."


    Lysander frowned, his gaze lingering upon her.


    Blackwood sighed.


    "Well, no use worrying over something we can''t control." She said, before beckoning at the newcomer. "Come. Sit, and eat. We must make the best of things, after all. I haven''t seen you since you ran off during the Cataclysm and... well, just this once I''ll admit that I was quite worried."


    "Alrighty, alrighty." the teenager laughed. "Hey, waiter! A plate of the seafood linguine here! And a pitcher of lemonade too. Thanks!"


    He hopped up, taking a seat next to her, and Blackwood shook her head, smiling fondly at the boy.


    "You are incorrigible, my dear." She murmured, shaking her head.


    "Yeah, well. It''s all good." He replied with a laugh.


    "Indeed." She agreed. "So, you were at the fiasco which led to the presumed death of our leader? What exactly happened down there? It must have been quite an experience to fight against the monsters directly."


    "Eh, I was kind of too busy getting my shit wrecked. Made a new friend. Called her Sparkle Princess. Nice gal." he shrugged, grinning. "We''re going to be getting a band together, once the dust settles a bit. We''re calling ourselves the ''Rainbow Bitches.'' I play bass, and she does vocals. We got a drummer and a keyboardist lined up already. We''re looking for a second guitarist, though."


    Blackwood sighed while the teenager''s expression curled into a shit-eating grin.


    "But, eh... real talk? My shit was wrecked, and not just in terms of the whole getting beat up by zombies thing. There''s a bunch of stuff I''ve gotta tell you..."


    Lysander smiled, watching the two of them, as he leaned forward, resting his chin on his hands.


    Blackwood sighed again and dabbed at her cheeks with a napkin, before sitting back and giving the boy her undivided attention.


    "So... what exactly happened that day, then?"

 Chapter 48

The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter 49

    "So wait, hold on," Albert said. "Back up. Are you saying that this Elysia person was Eris? Dark Princess Eris, the supervillain?"


    He paused for a moment, furrowing his brow.


    "And she was hiding out as a classmate of yours?"


    "Yes," I replied. "That''s what I''m saying."


    "And Tesseract trapped you all in some kind of pocket dimension thing where you were forced to fight hordes of monsters? And she mixed in the same type of monster that you and Twilight Aster''s entire team struggled with?"


    "Yeah, that''s what happened." I said. "She did."


    "She''s a real hell of a bitch, then," he said flatly, crossing his arms. "I guess power doesn''t come with tact or sense."


    I chuckled. "Yeah, no shit."


    He huffed. "Well, she is a teacher, so it''s not like you can do anything about it. It''s a weird situation, to be sure, and it sounds like it was really, really bad. I''m glad you made it out alive."


    "Thanks. That''s why I didn''t text you or anything," I said, looking away. "I was unconscious for the rest of the day, and woke up with Elysia shoving smelling salts up my nostrils."


    "Oof." He winced, shaking his head. "And then Elysia... Eris, was just... in there? Waiting for you to wake up?"


    "Yeah... she basically went all-in when I was critically injured. I don''t know exactly what happened because the wendigo thing was... er, the monster was giving me the world''s bloodiest hickey. Definitely don''t want to experience getting my throat torn out again, I can tell you that much. But yeah, she revealed her identity when she came back for me, bawling her eyes out about how unfair it was. "


    Albert sighed. "Yeah. That... that''s rough, Sienna. I don''t even know what to say about that. That''s a tough one to swallow."


    "Yeah." I shrugged, looking down. "It really is. Right out of a soap opera, huh? A long-lost sister, who was a supervillain, was also secretly my classmate the whole opening month? Breaking down and dropping the facade because she thought I was going to die? It feels... well, I don''t even know how to feel about that. I''m still reeling from everything, to be honest. There was just too much, and it was just so sudden, I guess."


    I paused, and I swallowed, my throat dry. I touched my neck again, feeling the smooth skin and the lack of any wound.


    "Eh, well. At least it''s healed now. That''s all I can say. Apparently Tesseract had contingencies with how she set up her pocket dimension thingie, so I wouldn''t have died anyway. But a new friend I made down there named Love Angel Aurora healed me right up."


    He nodded slowly, his expression mortified.


    "That''s good," he said quietly. "I''m glad you didn''t die. That would have sucked."


    "Yeah... yeah, that would have really sucked," I echoed softly.


    I giggled nervously. His deadpan delivery was both funny and a bit disturbing. But I couldn''t deny that I felt a lot better, just getting that off my chest and letting it out there.


    "So... your half sister, huh?" Albert murmured. "That''s a roundabout way to try and get to know you, I''ve gotta say. Get recruited by Kaleidoscope Academy. End up in your class as a new recruit with a completely new identity. It''s a bit convoluted and strange. I mean, it makes me wonder about her. Is she even sane? Does she have the powers of multiple people in one body, or are there some powers she only has in a specific form? Did she act anything like Eris as Elysia? I''m a little bit curious to hear more about her. It seems like you were becoming friends with her before the whole... well, reveal thing."


    I nodded. "Yeah, yeah, we were. She sauntered up to me during commencement and we were talking for a bit. She was a little quiet at first and definitely seemed tentative. But she warmed up pretty quickly, and then, yeah, we became fast friends."


    "Really, now?" Albert asked, leaning back in his seat. "Interesting. That''s... a little unexpected, honestly."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I dunno. It just seems a little weird to me," he replied. "I mean, if I was her and wanted to get to know someone, I''d probably take things a lot more slowly, you know? But this was a really roundabout approach to do so. And it was a risky plan, too."


    I nodded again.


    "Yeah, yeah, I can see that." I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling a bit awkward. "She gives off a bit of gremlin energy ¡ª especially as Eris ¡ª and is just a bit... chaotic. I''m a bit worried, honestly."


    Albert frowned.


    "What''s wrong? Is something going on?" he asked.


    Maybe I''m being paranoid." I looked down, sighing. "She was very apologetic about it, and I feel like she''s being sincere, but..."


    "But...?"


    "It feels like the other shoe''s about to drop," I said, looking back up at him. "It feels like something bad is gonna happen. Maybe it won''t, maybe nothing will. But it just feels like either you or her or someone''s gonna do something. I just... I''m worried."


    I bit my lip, fidgeting a bit in my seat. My fingers drummed anxiously on the arm of the sofa.


    "Well, what makes you think that?"


    I hesitated for a second.


    "I''m not sure," I finally said. "I mean... it''s just a gut feeling, but... I dunno. I feel like maybe things will turn out alright. But it feels like there''s still a bunch of things that aren''t quite settled, and that''s why I''m a little nervous."


    "Like what?" he asked.


    I paused, biting my lip.


    "Well... for one. How did she know where to find me?"


    He furrowed his brow. "What do you mean?"


    "How and why did Dark Princess Eris show up out of the blue to prank the campus?" I clarified. "She had no reason to show up and cause mayhem here. And then, just by chance, her half-sister was here. Sure, she was probably already enrolled here, and by far the most talented magical girl in our year. So it''s likely she found out through some secret backchannels, I guess? I don''t know, I''m not a supervillain. But I don''t understand her motivations, and I feel like that''s what worries me."


    Albert nodded.


    "That''s understandable. You''re not wrong there. There are definitely a few pieces we''re missing in this whole situation," he agreed. "And honestly, I''m a bit worried about you too, now."


    "Really?" I said, raising an eyebrow.


    "Sienna. You went through another near-death experience yesterday and you''re just brushing it off as if it was nothing," Albert replied flatly. "You played it off just now but you should know by now that I don''t miss much. You had your freaking throat ripped out by some sort of wendigo, and the only thing keeping you alive was some weird pocket dimension''s rules? You had your neck torn out. I''m not even going to try and imagine what that felt like. And then your long lost half sister shows up out of the blue. Who, mind you, is also the daughter of the woman you idolized as a little kid. And she just... stalked you for the last few weeks? You''ve been going through it."The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I winced. He wasn''t wrong. But it didn''t seem... that bad to me. Not yet, at least. Not until I''d really processed it all.


    "I just don''t know how to react," I said softly, shaking my head.


    "Well, for one, where is she in all this?" he asked. "Wasn''t she staying with you in the infirmary? And then, what about after? Did she say she would come back to visit you or anything like that?"


    I paused.


    "I... kinda held her for the whole night. Fell asleep that way."


    "Come again? Like a stuffed bear?"


    I rolled my eyes, chuckling at the memory.


    "Yeah, like a stuffed plushie, even," I sighed. "It was really awkward in hindsight, actually. But I mean, what was I supposed to do? Tell her to leave? I don''t think so. Not when I know how she felt. Not after how I saw her react when she thought I was going to die. And it felt like coming home in a way, you know? It just felt... right to cuddle her and I wound up having the best sleep in weeks. I haven''t felt this safe in forever, and I don''t want to lose that. And then... when I woke up, she was gone. She left a note telling me she was up early and needed some air or something."


    He blinked.


    "Wow. Alright," he said. "That''s... that''s really interesting. Honestly, it sounds like she''s also a bit confused and conflicted. Which isn''t surprising, considering. You two have had a messed up couple days. But the fact she didn''t stay around to see how you''d react when you woke up says a lot about where her head''s at, and how she thinks you''re going to take this."


    I frowned, chewing my bottom lip. "Well... what does it tell you?"


    He shrugged, and he gave me a half-smile, scratching at his stubble.


    "Maybe she''s afraid you''ll push her away?" he suggested. "Or maybe she feels guilty about everything she''s done and she doesn''t want to be a burden on you, so she ran off? It''s hard to say, since I''m not exactly walking in your shoes here."


    I grunted, nodding. He had a point there.


    "She mentioned in the note that she''d borrowed my dorm keys but she left them back at the infirmary with the note."


    "Well, that''s something," he mused. "So the logical follow-up question to that is... how does she know where your dorm is?"


    I blinked. "Huh? I didn''t think of that."


    Albert shrugged. "Like I said, there''s still a few pieces of the puzzle missing. And honestly, this is just kind of... a mess."


    I groaned, burying my face in my hands.


    "This is such a goddamn mess," I agreed.


    Albert laughed, and he reached over, patting my head.


    "Well, hey. Look at the bright side," he said. "At least it''s not boring!"


    I groaned, looking up at him. He grinned back, looking down at me with a bemused expression.


    "I don''t need excitement in my life," I grumbled. "I''d rather be boring and not be in mortal danger all the time. But hey, I knew what I signed up for."


    "Hey, no need to be grumpy about it," he teased. "It''s not all that bad! You''ll be fine."


    I snorted, shaking my head.


    "You''re ridiculous, you know that, right?"


    "Maybe," Albert shrugged, grinning. "But it keeps you from freaking out too hard. I''m here for you, alright?"


    I sighed, smiling back.


    "I know. Thanks, Al," I said softly. "It''s nice to have someone I can talk to like this. You know I appreciate you a lot, right?"


    "Hey, anytime. Anytime. That''s what friends are for."


    He smiled, and plopped himself down next to me, stretching out his legs and putting his arms behind his head.


    "Anyway, enough of this mushy stuff. Wanna watch a movie?" he asked. "We could pop some popcorn and just veg for an hour or two, and take it easy."


    "Maybe another day? I''ve gotta meet a new friend for lunch in a bit over an hour. She''s really cool. You should meet her too.! She''s a bit quirky, really sweet and cute, and has a hell of a bite to her when you mess with her friends. And I think you two would really hit it off too."


    "Huh," he replied, raising an eyebrow. "Interesting."


    He leaned forward and looked me over carefully. His eyes narrowed as he stared at me. For a long moment, neither of us spoke. We just stared at each other. I wasn''t sure what he was doing, or why, and I didn''t know how to react to his scrutiny.


    I broke the silence.


    "What''s wrong, Al?"


    He shook his head. "Nothing''s wrong. It just... it''s not like you, that''s all. I''ve never heard you give a girl our age a glowing review like that. Like, you''re usually a lot more muted. I dunno, it just caught me off guard, is all. What''s her name?"


    "Ichigo! Her name''s Ichigo. I met her and her brother before orientation."


    "Well, I''ll look forward to meeting her then."


    "Sweet." I checked the time. "Er, I don''t know if she''d mind, but I think I could bring you along as well. You want to go grab some food?"


    Albert chuckled. "I guess I could eat something. I don''t wanna impose, though."


    "Oh, please." I waved him away, shaking my head. "You wouldn''t be imposing, not one bit. She''d love you."


    "If you say so," Albert laughed.


    "I know so. Come on," I urged, standing up and grabbing his hand. "At least I can get away from this family drama crap for a while, right? Some downtime would do us good. I''ll text her and ask if I can bring a plus one."


    "Yeah, alright." Albert nodded, standing up as well.


    He stretched out, cracking his back with a satisfying pop. He was a tall, broad guy with a stocky frame, but his build hid a lot of strength, especially since he''d been slowly learning about diet and exercise over the summer. The muscle definition in his chest, shoulders, and arms was starting to become more visible in spite of his belly and his pudgy cheeks.


    "Alright, let''s go grab some grub then."


    "Right behind you," I agreed. "I''m starving, and this is the first time I''m actually gonna have time to eat something substantial in a day."


    "God, you really went through it. I can''t believe that happened," he sighed. "I''m so sorry, Sienna."


    I shook my head.


    "Hey, no. Don''t be sorry," I reassured him with a smile. "It''s not your fault, Al. There was nothing you could have done, either. Besides, I survived. That''s all that matters. It sucks that I got my throat torn out and almost died, but hey, I''ll get better."


    He gave me a wry smile. "I suppose."


    "I''ll be okay, buddy."


    "Yeah. Yeah, you will be," he said, his voice low and firm. "I''m just glad my family situation and history isn''t nearly as dramatic or complicated, is all. You''re really tough, and I don''t know how the heck I''m gonna keep up with you, but I''ll always have your back, you know?"


    I grinned at him.


    "I know. And hey, toughness is overrated," I teased. "Just wait till I make enough following down the family footsteps and buy a skull-shaped island with my own private army though. I''ll make you the mean mugger in the Tux."


    "Oof, I don''t wanna know." He chuckled. "Let''s just hope you don''t wind up with your own fortress of doom, yeah? If you do, make sure the dental is good at least."


    I laughed.


    "Yeah. That''s the dream, isn''t it?" I agreed. "Well, come on, let''s get some food, then? Maybe something greasy and terrible and unhealthy."


    "Yeah, that sounds like the ticket." He nodded. "It''s just gonna be chicken, broccoli, baked potatoes, and some protein shake for me though. I''ve got my diet planned out."


    "You''re really going ham with the diet thing, huh?" I said.


    "Hey, if I can''t do the whole ''World Skills'' thing to accelerate my growth, at least I''m going to take advantage of all the knowledge and tools I have available."


    "That makes sense." I nodded, smiling. "Well, good for you. I can see it just starting to pan out already."


    He beamed, flexing both his biceps with a cheeky grin.


    I was feeling better already. This was what I needed right now, just a nice, chill, quiet day without any life-threatening danger.


    He always knew what to say to help center me after something crazy like that.


    I smiled, and followed after him, grabbing my hoodie and leaving his dorm.


    "Don''t forget though, we did say we''d start hitting the gym together once classes settled in a little," he reminded me as we left. "Remember?"


    "I know, I know." I waved him off, chuckling. "Don''t worry, I''ll be there. Assuming no random surprises crop up again."


    Al was lucky his family didn''t have any serious drama. I envied that. But I was grateful he had my back, and he wasn''t going to leave me hanging when I needed him.


    "Family, huh?" Albert mused, his eyes narrowing.


    "Something wrong?" I asked, as we walked out of the entrance.


    "Just curious, I guess." He shrugged, looking at the sky.


    "About what?"


    "Family..." he repeated. "I suppose I never gave much thought about mine. I''ve got the standard package. Dad''s a white collar grunt, mom struggled for years before making it with her restaurant, and they''re still married."


    I blinked. "Oh? What''s up?"


    He snorted, laughing.


    "Nothing. I''m just counting my blessings my family situation isn''t nearly as crazy, I suppose." He looked at me. "My parents have always been good to me, you know?"


    "Yeah, that''s true. That''s definitely true. To me, as well, really."


    "They basically took you under their wing. I still don''t get how you convinced mom and dad to let you crash with us for the entire summer when we were ten," he chuckled.


    "You don''t know?" I laughed. "You''ve known your folks longer than I have, dude! If anything, I was the one who was shocked. It''s like... well, I''m not gonna question it too hard, I suppose, but... yeah, your parents have gone the extra mile for me."


    "True. It is kind of strange to think about it, though." He smiled, his expression thoughtful. "The idea of having a legendary magical girl directly related to you, and a half-sister with the same dad to that legendary magical girl''s rival and equal... well, it''s crazy, really."


    "Yeah," I agreed, smiling. "I suppose that''s true."


    "Just counting my blessings," Albert reiterated. "My family is pretty normal. Well, besides Mom''s restaurant. I can''t imagine having to deal with that kind of thing in my family."


    I nodded, pulling up my hoodie.


    I truly envied Albert''s family situation, and I was thankful he didn''t have to deal with this kind of stuff.


    He may be my best friend, but he would probably never understand the sheer insanity that was the ''Russo'' and ''Matsudaira'' family trees. And being directly related to ''Star Nightingale'' and ''Star Bunbun'' or the scars left by their legendary rivalry.


    And that was for the better, really.


    Nobody deserved that kind of headache. Nobody.


    I felt like the luckiest person alive to have met him, and to have been adopted by his plain ol'' everyday family. I couldn''t have asked for more.


    They gave me a taste of normalcy that was so precious. And that''s why I loved them all.


    "Thanks for being you," I murmured. "Ditto for your family."


    He chuckled and rubbed the back of his head.


    "I feel that."

 Chapter 50

This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    friends are you going to spring on me, huh?"

 Chapter 51

    "Hello there! Sorry for the intrusion. I do hope I am not imposing on you all," the Stella said with a nod and a warm smile.


    I raised an eyebrow at her and she returned the gesture, winking playfully.


    "Oh no," Albert said, waving his hands in the air in front of him. "Not at all. Not at all. We''re just glad to have the company, right, Sienna?"


    I nodded, giving her a warm look. "Yeah, absolutely. The more, the merrier. Good to... er. Good to see you so soon, Stella," I added, catching her eye and smiling.


    I had no idea why Stella, who was so goofy around me and Albert the other day, was putting on airs now. Was she embarrassed? I guess it was possible... she hadn''t met Ichigo like this before, and she had an image to keep up.


    Although unknown to both her and Albert ¡ª Ichigo and Stella already knew each other in passing. We''d spent a good chunk of the last two weeks hanging out as magical girls, and I had only learned about their identities over the last day or so.


    "I had a lovely time the other night," Stella continued, flashing Albert a smile. "I am so glad I was able to get to meet the both of you."


    She turned to Ichigo with a nod, extending her hand to the other girl with a warm smile.


    "I do not think I have had the pleasure, however. You must be a mutual acquaintance of Albert and Sienna, correct? I''m Matsudaira. Stella Matsudaira."


    "Nice to meet you," she squeaked, taking the hand. "I''m... I''m..."


    She looked up at Stella and swallowed nervously.


    "Uh, I''m... uh..." She trailed off, her cheeks turning a bright shade of red. "Aw, crap. Of course I know who you are."


    Ichigo took a deep breath, trying to steady herself.


    "I''m Ichigo," she said, finally finding her words. "Ichigo Tennokari. I''m a first-year student like Sienna and Albert here. And you''re Stella Matsudaira, of the Matsudaira Corporation, right? Your dad''s company produces a ton of the high-end equipment superhero teams use. I-I-I mean, that''s amazing! That''s awesome!"


    Stella laughed and nodded. "Indeed! That would be me, and I am quite proud of my family''s work. My... parents have done much for the community and for our local hero population. I hope to one day live up to the legacy of my parents, perhaps even surpass it. I have much work to do before then, though. But yes, that is indeed my family, and yes, that is indeed my name," she confirmed, laughing.


    A flash of pain shot through her eyes for a split second, but she masked it with a cheerful expression.


    "But enough about unearned accomplishments!" she said, waving her hands. "It is an honor to meet you. Tell me about yourself, Miss Ichigo. Where are you from, what brought you to the academy?"


    Stella was a good actor.


    "Oh, I''m from the greater area." She shrugged. "My family runs an MMA dojo called Tennokari Fight Camp. They wanted to get me enrolled at the academy as early as possible to get a good education, but... er... my parents are a bit old-fashioned. Unlike my brother I never unlocked a World Skill so I can''t do the cool flashy powers thing and had to settle for the general program."


    "Oooh." Stella nodded. "Yes, of course."


    She turned her attention back to the food on her plate, cutting into a piece of tofu with her chopsticks and eating it.


    "Ichigo, huh? That is quite a lovely name, you know," she asked, smiling. "I must admit I find it quite charming. And I couldn''t help but overhear. It seems you are quite the fighter, is that correct? I hear that there is a large community of combatants here. I would love to learn more."


    "Well, er... my mom was an amateur boxer in Japan before she came here to the states for a college degree and found out she loved the culture. And then my dad met her in a tournament and one thing lead to another, and... well... the rest is history," Ichigo said. "And well... they run a general martial arts gym. They were really excited when my older brother was born, and they''ve always pushed me and him into the fighting arts. He was better at it than me, though. He''s so strong and cool."


    Ichigo blushed. "I wish I had the talent he does."


    "Oh, I am sure you do!" Stella smiled, placing a gentle hand on her arm. "I know we have just met, but you strike me as a passionate, talented athlete. And I am sure you are every bit as capable as him."


    "Thanks." Ichigo blushed, smiling back. "I, uh, don''t know if that''s true but I''ll take the compliment. You, uh... I''m sure you''ve done all sorts of stuff. Given who your mom is and who your dad is... that must''ve been a wild upbringing."


    "Quite," Stella nodded. "Quite indeed. But we need not discuss that. I have a reputation, I am aware, and I would much rather learn about you. I must admit, your background is fascinating. Your mother and father both have quite the pedigree when it comes to combat and martial prowess. It seems the apple does not fall far from the tree, as the saying goes. Your mom was quite the prospect."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "E-eh?! You''ve heard of my mom?!" Ichigo''s jaw dropped, and her eyes widened.


    "I was quite young, of course." She nodded. "But yes, my parents and I were present during her title eliminator against Holly Stone in Saffron Grove Stadium when I was seven, if I recall correctly. A splendid bout of competition. It was the closest anyone ever got to beating Holly. Holly was a dear friend of the Matsudaira family, you know. Long before she united the belts."


    "I had no idea," Ichigo stammered.


    "Your mom is an amazing fighter, and a wonderful woman." She nodded. "I must admit I was rather saddened to learn that she retired shortly after her bout with Holly."


    "It was her third attempt working up to a title shot, and it broke her heart." Ichigo sighed. "Plus, she was crossing over thirty three and the pressure to support my brother was getting to be too much. She had to make a hard call. I still remember how devastated she was when the decision was made, but... well. I don''t blame her. It''s hard to chase your dream and take care of a family at the same time. She gave up two years of her prime to have us and her career suffered because of it. I''ve just always felt like I owe it to her, to try to chase heights she couldn''t reach. My brother is a lot better at that, though. He''s a prodigy."


    "Indeed," Stella nodded, her tone solemn. "But one does not owe it to anyone, no matter how great the sacrifices their caretakers have made for them, to follow in their footsteps. It is a noble sentiment, of course, but the heart of an artist, the soul of a fighter... they are not bound by blood or family, and it would be unfair for you or anyone to expect such a thing of you. I would argue that the debt owed is that you follow the beat of your own heart, and live a fulfilling life in your own right. Your dreams, not those of another, must be the driving force behind your life."


    Ichigo stared at her for a moment, then nodded, looking down.


    "I suppose so," she admitted, before looking up with a cat-like grin. "But I''ll kick some friggin'' butt and make sure my mom and dad are proud to call me their daughter, either way! They might have pushed me, and my brother might have left me behind in the dust, but I''ll do everything I can to chase him and surpass him!"


    Stella giggled as Ichigo pounded a fist into her palm.


    "Oh my." She laughed, covering her mouth. "What a feisty little kitten."


    Ichigo''s eyes widened, her cheeks burning.


    "Eh?! I-I''m not a little... feisty little anything!" she squeaked. "Wait. What''d you call me?"


    "Nothing," Stella replied innocently, a playful glimmer in her eye. "You merely remind me of someone I am acquainted with. With a name like Ichigo, though. It''s uncanny."


    Ichigo pouted, tilting her head in confusion as Albert looked between the two.


    Stella smiled, tilting her head to the side. "I meant no offense. It is just a joke."


    "R-right." Ichigo frowned. She looked over at Albert, then back at Stella.


    Albert had stopped eating, looking between the two of them. He had his eyebrows furrowed, and his lips pursed, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    He''d caught on and probably had a strong clue as to what was going on.


    Of course he would have. He couldn''t confirm it, but he was the type to consider all possibilities in an instant no matter how improbable. Virtually without limit.


    Al snorted, rolling his eyes and taking a sip from a glass of water. I chuckled and shook my head, shooting him an annoyed glare. It wasn''t the first time he''d caught onto something that should''ve remained hidden. Nor would it be the last.


    He just smirked back at me, a smug look in his eyes as he took another bite of his chicken breast. He could be so cheeky at times.


    "Alright. So, what''s everyone''s plans for after school today?" Al asked.


    "Oh." Ichigo perked up. "Looking for company?"


    "Maybe. I need to er, do some shopping."


    "Okay, sure." Ichigo smiled, turning back to her food. "My next class ends at four thirty. If I skip out on training for today and just head back to the dorms, I should be free by then."


    I checked the schedule on my phone, scrolling down and looking over the next classes.


    "Yeah." I nodded. "Same. My last class ends at five, though."


    Albert nodded.


    "I''ve only got one more class, myself, but it doesn''t end till five. So, uh, just wait up for me and we can all meet outside the library. Then we can go to the train station and ride out downtown."


    "Alright!" Ichigo said with a nod. "Sounds like a plan to me. You, er, need any help with whatever you''re getting, Albert? Or..."


    Albert laughed awkwardly. "Well..."


    "He dropped his phone in the toilet," I teased.


    "Sienna!"


    Stella finally breaks the facade of a formal lady after learning about Al''s predicament. She fights the urge but bursts out laughing


    "Hey." I giggled, shrugging my shoulders. "She''s going to find out when you come home with a brand new phone anyway."


    "Yeah, I suppose," Al said, sighing. "How about you, Stella?"


    ...


    "Stella?" Albert asked again.


    The girl had her head tilted back, staring up at the ceiling with a blank expression. She was biting her lower lip, her hands resting on her lap.


    "I..." She started, her voice trailing off.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    She suddenly burst into laughter, slapping the table in front of her and shaking her head, tears forming in the corners of her eyes as she wheezed.


    "O-oh my God!" She giggled, her face contorting with mirth as she clutched her stomach.


    "Ah!" She squeaked as she lost balance and toppled backwards in her chair, nearly crashing into the floor as she caught herself on her palms, laughing hysterically as she practically cartwheeled nimbly back on her feet at an angle.


    The three of us stared at her in stunned silence.


    She finally calmed down, wiping the tears from her eyes, before looking back up at us and chuckling nervously.


    "I-I''m so sorry." She laughed, her cheeks burning. "I''m not laughing at you. I''m not. I''m not! I''m really not. I-I... just..."


    She paused, a thoughtful look crossing her face as she sighed.


    "Oh my gosh," she muttered to herself, burying her head in her arms. "I''m such an idiot. I''m an absolute moron."


    "Stella?"


    "S-sorry. Just how flat Sienna''s delivery was... and that it''s a completely normal, completely relatable accident. And then the imagery just popped in my head of Albert standing there, staring at his phone floating in a toilet bowl... oh my gosh. I''m so sorry! That was really insensitive, I shouldn''t laugh. It''s just too much. I''d l like to come too, though. You guys are... ahahahaa!"


    "O-kay," Ichigo muttered, raising an eyebrow. "What the hell is happening?!"


    She was staring at Stella like she''d seen a ghost.


    She turned her head, giving me an incredulous stare. I just shrugged, laughing and shaking my head.


    "You''ll get used to it pretty quick when it comes to Stella, Ichigo," I teased, giving the girl an amused smile. "Just roll with the punches."


    "I... er..." Ichigo mumbled.


    ...


    ...


    "Okay, then."

 Chapter 52

    As the lunch hour passed and our group went its separate ways, Stella and Albert had both taken the time to say goodbye to Ichigo and I. Ichigo had seemed to take a liking to her, but it was obvious she was still intimidated by Stella''s presence.


    The Matsudaira family had a huge reputation and were a household name in this part of the country. Ichigo, despite her upbringing and the status her parents had, came from a humble middle-class background. It made sense for her to feel overwhelmed in the presence of a literal celebrity, and I knew she wasn''t the type of person to get all ''fan-girly'' about it either.


    Still, I couldn''t help but smile as she walked off to class, her cheeks red and her steps nervous and awkward.


    Stella, on the other hand, had been nothing but the perfect model student, which was an interesting contrast to how she was when we were hanging out. I had never seen someone so effortlessly transition between the different personas she maintained, but I could only assume that came from her upbringing.


    The Matsudaira family was a household name, and it wasn''t just her father, the American-born magnate Ken Takayama, who was a huge player in the superhero community.


    Her adopted mother, Matsudaira Akemi, had been the last known blood descendant of the Tokugawa Clan''s main branch. A family that, for several hundred years, had maintained political power in Japan before their abdication from the shogunate in the 19th century. A family that then, produced some of the greatest superheroes and worst supervillains of the 20th century.


    Her adopted mother was an international icon, and an absolutely stunning woman. She was a true Paragon, with incredible physical feats. Her beauty, grace, benevolence, and charismatic presence were only magnified by the way her family name carried a sense of royalty and regal prestige, even to this day. Losing her was a tragedy for the world, and her death still haunted the community at large. I had no doubt her absence had left a hole in countless hearts and souls that would never fully heal. The fact that they''d had another child, in secret, had been a surprise.


    A lie had been spun about how the child was kept in hiding for her own safety, due to the threat of kidnapping or assassination, and the whole thing was spun as some tragic fairy tale. A young orphaned child of a deceased hero and her wealthy and brilliant husband, living in the shadows as the world''s finest prepared for the final showdown against Mortifera Nox''s Hadean Order. When she was finally revealed, she had already been three years old, and the entire story had been spun as a romantic and touching fairy tale.


    Maybe she''d been raised with the best tutors and spent her childhood surrounded by the most advanced and cutting edge training equipment.


    The reality of the story, though...


    I glanced over at Albert, walking down the hallway beside me, and smiled to myself.


    I''d told him as much about the situation as I could without revealing the fact that Stella was Elysia, or the truth behind the lie of Stella''s origins.


    But I had a sneaking suspicion that he was already piecing the rest together. I''d already caught him studying the cell phone footage he took of my quick skirmish with Eris. He''d probably picked out that I had fought alongside Stella, and probably Ichigo too.


    I was just going to wait for him to figure out the rest himself. He''d earned my trust and respect, and I knew he deserved it. Al always loved a good brain teaser. It wouldn''t take him long, if he hadn''t solved the riddle already. He was smarter than me or anyone I knew, anyway. It wouldn''t be hard for him.


    And when he did figure it out... well...


    We''d cross that bridge when we got there. I had a sneaking suspicion it was going to happen sooner than later, anyway. Especially since Stella was so keen on hanging out with him for whatever reason.


    I''d lost track of Stella in the crowd again, but I had no doubt that I would see her again later, though.


    We still had a lot to talk about, to say the least. It had only been a little less than a a day, and we hadn''t really had time to talk one on one. I knew she''d looked for me to get lunch, but I was with Al and Ichigo, so it was a bad time. She''d have to find me again, and we''d get it done.


    There were still a lot of unanswered questions and we needed to talk. She''d revealed her identity to me, and I''d spent the night holding on to her after my near-death experience, and it wasn''t something either of us were likely to forget anytime soon.


    Holding on to my long-lost sister and crying until I passed out was not an easy memory to shake, especially considering how emotionally charged and raw it was.


    But we needed to have that conversation.


    We were sisters now, and I had no idea what the fuck that meant or how we would make that work. How do I make something like that ''work,'' exactly? How do I approach that?


    Do we just become best friends, or something? Or, like... do I introduce her as my half-sister? We''d had immediate chemistry as friends, but I''d chalked that up to her just being an awesome and cool girl. I don''t know how to approach that.


    What was I supposed to do?


    What did that even mean, for her, for me?


    Did she even want that?


    I had to know, I had to find out. But, for the time being, it was a conversation that would have to wait.


    I didn''t have any other classes for a bit, so I''d just head to my dorm and take the opportunity to get some work done before meeting up with the gang.


    I still had a bunch of assignments I had to get through.


    I looked up at my dorm building, sighing. I still hadn''t gotten used to the place, but it would have to do. It had all of my things, after all, and that included the school work I had to do eventually. The school wasn''t just going to give me a pass, not even after I almost died yesterday.


    I technically had less total classes than most students. As a Magical Girl, my official schedule was full of bunk classes that fronted for training. But I had just as much to study. The difference was that my tests weren''t all about math and science and history, but rather, I''d have to demonstrate the ability to control and use my power and progress through things like physical fitness and sparring bouts. It wasn''t going to be a cake walk. It was a different kind of school.


    And then, of course, I still had my general education courses. Those weren''t magically excised just because I got to become a cadet. I still had to learn things like Calculus, English and Global History. I also had to keep my GPA at a minimum of a B-average.


    It wasn''t easy.


    My life was already getting more complicated than I expected. And that was after I''d gone through a miniature zombie apocalypse.


    I made my way upstairs to my dorm room, sighing as I unlocked my door and pushed it open.


    I blinked in surprise, looking around at the tidied-up room, my eyebrows raised in surprise. Everything was spotless. The bed had been made and the trash can had been emptied. Even my backpack and books were neatly organized in a pile at my desk. I wasn''t a slob, but I wasn''t a neat freak either and I hadn''t been keeping it as clean as I liked to. And it wasn''t like I had a lot of stuff in here, anyway. It was still basically barren.


    The room looked... really good, actually, now that I was looking at it.


    "Oh." I said out loud to no one in particular. "Huh."


    I glanced around the room, taking in the sight. I walked over to my closet and pulled open the doors. My clothes were hanging on the racks, neatly folded, sorted by color, and arranged in some kind of organized pattern. There were also some new clothes on my bed that hadn''t been there when I left in the morning.


    What the heck...


    Stella had said in her note at the infirmary that she''d borrowed me dorm keys for a bit, but this was a bit unexpected.


    I closed my eyes, pinching the bridge of my nose. She was really thoughtful, in the most bizarre ways.


    I wasn''t mad, or upset. It was actually quite nice to see the room looking so nice.


    It was just... weird. It didn''t feel like I was owed this. It was too much.


    She didn''t need to be doing things like that, I didn''t need her to do things like that, and it wasn''t fair for her to do that for me, as thoughtful as it was. I had a hard time wrapping my mind around how someone would be willing to do so much for someone else.


    Especially someone they''d known for such a short amount of time.


    I frowned, noticing a box at the foot of my bed. It was a cardboard box wrapped in a pink bow.


    There was a piece of paper on top of the bow.


    "Hey, Sis! Sorry about everything. Hope I didn''t freak you out too bad! I''m not gonna lie, it was really emotional and awesome. Sorry if that made you feel weird. I promise, I''ll be cool. Anyway, I picked up some new outfits for you. And I''m super sorry about the barbecue sauce incident and your shoes. I hope these make up for it. We have a lot of time to make up for, in general."


    She was... something else. That''s for sure.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I put the letter down, shaking my head in amusement. I opened up the box, blinking as I pulled out a pair of sneakers.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    These weren''t any old sneakers.


    I looked over the box in awe, admiring the sleek, black and red design of the shoes.


    Those were high end running shoes that I had actually passed by when I was shopping with Al a few weeks earlier. I couldn''t afford them at all, and Stella probably didn''t even think twice about it, but I knew the shoes cost close to three hundred bucks a pair, easy.


    I couldn''t accept these.


    They were too much, way too much.


    But...


    It would be rude not to. She did kinda ruin my other pair.


    She went out of her way to do something nice for me. And after everything that had happened yesterday and this morning, it was hard not to appreciate her sentiment.


    I pulled out my Nexus and tapped in a quick text to her. To Elysia.


    > Hey... can you come over? I got your present and I don''t really know what to say.


    She replied in less than thirty seconds.


    > Sure! Um. I''m actually not too far away. I''ll be there in a minute. I have class in less than an hour though, so I can''t stay for too long. Just hang tight!


    I blinked at my phone, staring at it in surprise for a moment. I wasn''t sure what I was expecting, but I had been hoping to have some time to calm down before she came back. I wasn''t even sure what I was feeling, honestly. There were a lot of emotions and a lot of confusion and a lot of uncertainty and a lot of other things.


    I sighed.


    Well, that''s fine, I guess. She''d been the one to find me at the dining hall, and I had a strong feeling she was also itching to talk about everything that had happened yesterday.


    Maybe this was a good opportunity for me.


    Maybe this would be the chance we needed to get everything off our chests and talk about what we were doing, where we were going.


    And if I was going to have to face the reality of having a half-sister, then it would be a lot easier to move forward without pretenses.


    She might have been my sister by blood, but I still knew almost nothing about her. She knew even less about me. And that wasn''t a problem that was going to go away overnight, or even with one awkward heart-to-heart. But, if we were going to do this, we were going to need to talk, and talk a lot, and get to know one another. We''d be stuck with each other, god willing, and we might as well make the best of it.


    With my mother missing and her adopted mother long buried, and our father out of the picture as well... it was just the two of us. And that was kind of cool, if I was being completely honest. It would take getting used to, but if we were going to do this then I''d be happy to give it a shot.


    A gentle knock on my window caused me to jump, and I spun around to see a pair of bright, vibrant brown eyes staring back at me from outside. ''Elysia'' looked away as soon as I made eye contact with her, blushing furiously and tapping at the window again, her lips moving as she mouthed something that I couldn''t hear through the thick glass.


    "Jesus, Stella," I hissed as I opened it up and let her inside, the almost silver-haired girl shuffling into my dorm and brushing off her skirt before looking at me and giving me an awkward smile. "Don''t sneak up on me like that, I wasn''t expecting you for a while."


    "Sorry!" she apologized, looking sheepish. "I, uh, wasn''t trying to be creepy or anything. And I know I''ve been failing pretty badly at that."


    She sighed and summoned a heart-shaped device in a flurry of pink motes.


    Then, a soft glow surrounded her for a second, her features shifting as she changed back into Stella, her long black hair spilling over her shoulders in waves and her eyes shifting back to the soft hazel brown she''d been born with. Her magical girl costume faded away as the heart-shaped device molded into a smart phone decorated with animal stickers.


    She was wearing the same clothes from earlier, a pair of leggings and a dark blue blouse complete with a matching skirt. Her face was a bit flushed and her eyes were downcast.


    "Hey," she murmured, giving me a small, awkward smile. "Er... you, uh... got my note, right?"


    "Yeah." I nodded. "Thank you."


    Stella shrugged.


    "It was the least I could do." She grinned, fiddling with a strand of her long black hair. "You know. I did kind of owe you a new pair."


    She walked past me, sitting at the edge of the bed. "How''re you feeling, by the way?"


    "I''m good," I said. "My injuries weren''t terrible, thanks to Aurora."


    "Oh." Stella shrugged. "I meant, emotionally and stuff. I, uh, I know it''s not easy to have something like that dropped on your lap. And, well, we kind of had an emotional roller coaster of a night, too."


    She sighed. "Sorry. Again. It wasn''t easy for me to accept the whole situation either and I didn''t handle it as gracefully as I''d like, and... well. You''re handling it better than I did."


    An awkward silence lingered in the air. She fidgeted, and I sat down on my computer chair, my fingers drumming on my knees. She was right. It had been an intense, emotional experience, and it had taken a toll on me, but I wasn''t going to hold it against her.


    I was just happy that I found her. That she found me.


    It had been such an insane series of events. From the fight with my mother before I left to school, to an outright zombie apocalypse, to turning into a Knight and getting attacked by a supervillain... and then learning Dark Princess Eris was my long lost sister. The past month had been insane.


    I wasn''t sure I could even wrap my mind around it.


    "Stella." I finally spoke out, gently as I could.


    She looked up at me, tilting her head to the side in a curious gesture. "Yeah?"


    "What do you like?" I asked.


    "What?" She blinked, looking confused. "What do you mean, what do I like? Like, like-like?"


    I sighed, shaking my head.


    "We don''t really know each other," I admitted. "And... all that links us is blood."


    Her downcast expression said it all.


    "But I''d like to know you," I continued, smiling. "I''d like to know my sister. As a person. So, if we''re going to try to build something out of this, what better way than to get to know one another? "I What are you interested in? Who are you? What is Stella''s favorite color, and what is her favorite food? Do you like cats or dogs more, or birds or bugs, or... do you have any hobbies right now?"


    Stella stared at me for a second, then she laughed, a soft, gentle laugh that I was growing to enjoy. "Heh. Well, uh, I''m a simple girl, I guess. You know I like painting figurines and stuff, that''s something I''ve been getting more and more into. But as for the rest, huh... well, I love cats. They''re just the cutest little creatures. My favorites, though, are birds. I''d die for a pet bird. A parrot or an owl or... oh my gosh, I just want one, so much."


    She giggled. "But... my absolute favorite, favorite animal? Foxes. They''re the best. I love foxes."


    "Foxes?"


    She nodded excitedly.


    "They''re so fluffy," she cooed, grinning. "I just want to snuggle up and pet one all day. I heard they smell pretty bad, but I think I''d be able to get past the stink."


    I laughed, shaking my head.


    "You know what? Same here. With the cats and foxes, that is," I said. "They''re both super cute."


    Stella beamed, nodding in agreement. She paused for a moment, glancing around the room.


    "Um. What about you? Hobbies?"


    "Hmm. I don''t have too much time for them," I admitted. "But... I guess I like reading? And getting into shenanigans with Al."


    "What do you like reading? Fantasy?"


    "Yeah," I confirmed, nodding my head. "I always felt bad about it but he always loaned me his books and stuff. It''s something I really enjoy doing. I just like stories, you know? And well, he kinda got me into superhero comics."


    "Yeah." She nodded, grinning. "You know, we have that in common too. I''ve got a ton of fantasy novels back at home, but I didn''t think to bring them here."


    "You too, huh? Al''s been getting me into video games too, and I''m pretty fond of JRPGs. Those are fun to watch play, they have so many interesting stories. They have a lot of romance in them too."


    "Ah." Stella''s cheeks burned, her lips twitching nervously as she avoided eye contact. "Um... I... I, uh. Yeah, they have some romance."


    I smirked, raising an eyebrow. "What''s up, Stella? Got a thing for romance? Hey, with all that geeky stuff you''ve got going on, maybe you''re a yaoi fangirl? Or, wait. Yuri. You''ve got a thing for yuri? I mean, with the way you treated Ursa and Ichigo earlier..."


    Stella looked mortified. "What?! No! No no no no. No, no way!"


    I burst out laughing, and she glowered at me, pouting and huffing. She was so cute behind closed doors. "I''m sorry. But you do like romance?"


    She was silent for a few moments.


    "Otomes." She blurted.


    "What?"


    "I..." She trailed off. "I play a lot of otome games."


    "What?" I asked, trying to hold back my laughter. She looked like she was going to die from embarrassment. "You... Otomes as in..."


    "Otome games," she repeated, hiding her face in her hands. "Like... you know... dating sims. And stuff."


    "Oh, really?!" I asked, leaning in with an amused smirk.


    "Shut up," she whined.


    I chuckled, shrugging. "Nothing wrong with it. You''re a romantic at heart."


    "And... and yuri and yaoi are an acquired taste too..." she mumbled under her breath. "So... so what?!"


    "Hey." I laughed, raising my hands defensively. "You said it, not me. But if it makes you feel any better, I''m not judging you for it."


    "Ugh." Stella groaned. "I can''t believe I admitted to that."


    She was adorable.


    "It''s fine. It''s not that bad."


    She looked up, her face still flushed with shame and embarrassment. Then, she giggled, relaxing her shoulders a little bit.


    "You know." She grinned, winking at me. "I was worried we wouldn''t find common ground. But we like a lot of the same stuff. Maybe there is something to being sisters after all. Maybe I''m actually not a complete lost cause."


    "I wouldn''t say that." I laughed, rolling my eyes. "You are the designated heir of Matsudaira after all."


    She frowned.


    "A role that I never earned," she replied with a sigh. "Nor truly wanted."


    She looked at the ceiling, biting her lip.


    I made my way over next to her and put my arm around her, patting her back gently. "Hey... it''ll work out."


    She smiled weakly. "I hope so."


    I smiled back, nodding at her reassuringly.


    "You''re right," I said, nodding again. "You didn''t ask for it, but I have no doubts that you can handle it if you want to."


    "I suppose." She nodded. "But... what about you, though?"


    I shrugged. "Me? What about me?"


    "Do you know what you want?"


    "I guess? I don''t know yet, though. I guess... as sappy as it sounds, I have what I always wanted right here." I motioned at her and gave her a playful wink.


    Stella giggled, rolling her eyes at me.


    "You''re such a dork." She grinned. "And you know what I meant, right? I mean in terms of dreams. I don''t really have any dreams. No ambitions, other than... well, being worth the sacrifices of the people that came before us."


    "I guess that''s a dream of its own." I smiled. "But I guess... I haven''t thought too deeply about it."


    She poked my forehead.


    "Then start thinking," she said. "I have faith in you."


    "Ugh." I sighed, rubbing my temple and giving her a glare.


    I paused for a few seconds, letting my mind wander. I didn''t have an answer for her. My life hadn''t exactly allowed for much self-reflection, or even self-actualization. All of my time was spent doing what I needed to, trying to be a good person and get through the days without a problem. I was a hard worker, I liked helping others and I was good at school. But that was a lot easier than it sounded.


    "I... don''t really have any ambitions, honestly," I finally admitted. "But I will say this."


    I smiled.


    "When Albert seemed like he was about to die. When Bastet approached me with a contract. The Guardians warned me the road would be full of dangers and pitfalls. And I didn''t even let them finish. All I knew was that if I didn''t, my best friend would have died, and that''s all that mattered to me. What has always mattered to me first and foremost is family, and to live my values."


    Stella tilted her head to the side, curious. "So that''s what''s important to you?"


    "I think so, yeah." I nodded. "It always has been. And I think that will continue to guide me as I continue to figure out who I want to be."


    "That makes sense," Stella said. She paused for a second before speaking up again. "You''re a good person, Sienna. And a brave one. I... admire that."


    "Thank you, I guess," I responded.


    She smiled, her expression warm and gentle.


    I leaned forward, giving her a quick hug. "Give yourself a bit more credit... sis. You''re pretty great yourself."


    "Maybe," she mumbled, looking down and away from me.


    I rolled my eyes.


    We talked about random things for another half an hour before she needed to get going.


    I would have class pretty soon too, but it was a general education class rather than a training session so I wasn''t in any rush. As she got up to leave, she stopped me at the door, turning around to look at me. I raised an eyebrow, giving her a questioning glance.


    "What''s up?"


    "Er..." she murmured, averting her eyes. "Um. Can you keep the fact that I play dating sims to yourself? I... I''d rather no one knew about that. Please."


    I stared at her for a moment, before snorting in amusement. "Seriously?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, okay, sure. My lips are sealed."


    She sighed in relief, nodding at me. "Good."


    "But." I grinned, leaning in close. "You''d better share them with me sometime."


    She squeaked in embarrassment and bolted out the door, running down the hall to get away from me.


    I chuckled and shut the door, walking to the window to watch her go. I watched her until she was out of sight. Then, I sat down at my desk, pulling out my books and flipping open my notebooks.


    My sister, huh? Not in a million years would I have thought this was where I''d find myself when I left home.


    But... sometimes you just roll with the punches.

 Chapter 53

This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Immediately, I felt something was off.


    <hr>

 Chapter 54

    I stretched my arms, yawning as the four of us exited the shopping center together with bags of stuff in our arms.


    It was a bit awkward carrying around so much stuff, but it wasn''t too heavy or cumbersome.


    Albert looked pretty pleased with himself, his lips curved up into a smile, as he held his shiny new phone in his hand. "Well, that wasn''t too bad. Thanks, guys. This one''s got a great camera and it was pretty cheap."


    "Suspiciously cheap," Stella said.


    "Yeah, well. Not my fault I got lucky." Al smirked at her. "You jealous? That''s not a good look for a nepo princess, y''know."


    Stella scoffed, looking away. "Yeah, yeah, sure. Keep telling yourself that, nerd boy."


    He chuckled. "Ouch, burn. That toootally hurt my feelings."


    I rolled my eyes. "Alright, alright. So... what now?"


    "Weeeeellll," Ichigo hummed, glancing at the time on her phone. "Dinner?"


    "Mm. Yeah. Sounds good." I nodded. "Where to?"


    "Something light. Or cheap," Albert suggested.


    "I believe I may have a suggestion," Stella offered.


    I looked over to her curiously. She smirked slightly, a mischievous glint in her eye.


    "I happen to know a rather quaint little restaurant nearby," she said.


    Ichigo gulped, her face paling. "Is it too late for me to go home? You know what, it is, I''m leaving now. Bye bye. Nice knowing you, but nope."


    I chuckled. "Ichigo. Relax."


    "No way in hell." She shook her head, her shoulders slumping. "Do you know what kind of place someone like her would pitch?"


    Stella put on an exaggerated pout. "And just what are you implying about my tastes, hm? How rude. I''m hurt."


    Ichigo whimpered. "Oh no. My bank account. My poor wallet. My sad savings..."


    I laughed, shaking my head.


    "Relax," Stella smiled. "Just this once, it''s on me. And they''ve recently had to cut back their prices and offerings due to... you know. The Cataclysm and everything."


    "Oh?" Al raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Cut back, you say?"


    "You a fan of steak?" she asked him. "Or seafood?"


    His eyes lit up. "Both."


    Stella giggled. "Well. In that case, it''s not that far from here."


    She turned around, pointing at the distance towards the eastern harbor. "It''s an old, famous steakhouse called Amadeus''s, and it''s over in that general direction. We could just walk over if we want, it''s not that long of a walk."


    I looked up at Stella. She met my gaze with a wink.


    The weird sensation in my gut was slowly coming back. Something felt off.


    But... I couldn''t figure out why.


    I glanced over at the other two. They both looked completely oblivious and unaware.


    I frowned. Was it just nerves?


    I couldn''t tell, and that made me nervous.


    We started to move, and the feeling got worse and worse.


    The hairs at the end of my neck were standing up now.


    "Sienna, you okay?" Ichigo asked, looking at me with a raised brow. "You seem a little out of it."


    "I''m fine," I lied, trying to hide my unease.


    She nodded slowly. "Alright, if you say so."


    I glanced back at the others. Al and Stella were both walking ahead of me.


    The weird feeling was getting worse.


    I bit my lip. I wasn''t sure if it was just anxiety or if it was my magical girl powers or something, but this was starting to bother me. A lot.


    "Hey, guys," I spoke up.


    The three turned to me, raising an eyebrow at me in question. I bit my lip.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Something doesn''t feel right," I explained.


    The others exchanged looks with each other before looking back to me.


    "I... don''t know what that means?" Ichigo tilted her head to the side in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    "I don''t know," I said, shaking my head. "But I can''t shake the feeling something''s not right."


    Stella furrowed her brow, staring into my eyes intensely. Then, suddenly, her expression softened and she nodded to me, a small, knowing smile forming on her lips. "Say, Ichigo means Strawberry, right? Just to confirm?" she asked, turning her attention to the girl in question.


    "Er, yes? Why?" Ichigo blinked, shifting nervously.


    "No reason." She turned to me. "Well then. What''s not right?"


    "I''m not sure," I mumbled. "It just doesn''t feel right. It''s like... something''s going on and I can''t figure it out."


    "Yo, ''scuse me," a youth''s voice suddenly cut in right between me and Stella. The others turned towards him, confused.


    Wait, I recognized that ¡ª


    Before I could process what was happening, he had shoved his way through the group and pushed past me. "Whoops!" he exclaimed.


    Stella reacted instantly, grabbing him into some kind of judo hold with one hand around the neck of his hoodie, the other twisting his wrist.


    The youth yelped, trying to pry his way free.


    I gaped. I knew him. He was ¡ª


    "Oh come the fu¡ª" He twisted in her grip, trying to get free.


    "Your aura is a void. Suppressed and concealed, but there''s something there. And I know a thug when I see one. What did you do? What did you steal?" she interrogated.


    "Oi! Easy there, Cinderella! First of all, don''t you have any idea how rude that was? And second of all, that really hurts. You live up to your mom''s reputation, don''t you?"


    She froze, narrowing her eyes. The boy glanced around with his eyes and I followed his gaze.


    A 20-something dark-skinned man wearing sunglasses and a leather jacket with its hood up stood at a distance, glancing over at the commotion while smoking a cigarette next to a parking meter.


    He was watching the scene intently, his eyes narrowed as he watched. I narrowed my eyes, turning my aura sight on only to recoil as I saw a dense, malicious red aura around him. If I had to classify him relative to the knights I''d scene, his aura''s presence was easily comparable to mine or Ichigo''s.


    And he wasn''t thhe only one.


    I looked left and right, only to see similar auras in two dark, unmarked cars parked along the road. There were also multiple cars with dark windows with auras that emanating within that revealed four passengers a vehicle.


    We were being watched, and we were surrounded in a concave formation on all sides.


    A chill ran up my spine. "Stella..."


    "So uh... you guys need to run. Right now," the youth said. "Someone''s after your friend giving me an owie, and you know how much I hate owies. They''re so not fun. And I don''t like them at all."


    She glanced down at him and frowned, but then she paused and glanced back at me.


    "Friend of yours? Is he trustworthy?" Stella whispered.


    I gulped. "Um. I think? Questionable? Ok yeah. I''d definitely call him a friend."


    She rolled her eyes, groaning.


    The boy coughed awkwardly, struggling against the hold Stella had on him. He looked over at me, to Ichigo and Albert, then back to her. "Seriously. We''ve gotta go. You''ll thank me for this one, I promise."


    Stella''s frown deepened.


    "Act natural, I just picked your purse when you went for the grip," the boy muttered. "Right pocket. I''ll make it look organic and give you a path out. Don''t take my knife."


    Stella shoved him onto his knees, her face contorting into a sneer as she reached into his hoodie''s right pocket.


    The others watched in awe, confused, as Stella dug through it for a few seconds, and then her expression turned into one of faux shock.


    "Huh?!" She exclaimed, pulling out a wallet and flipping it open.


    "Play along," I nodded to Ichigo and Albert.


    Ichigo quickly understood, and started screaming bloody murder as she ran forward to help Stella. Albert''s eyes widened as realization set in. "Right."


    Making a scene would cause civilian eyes to focus on us instead. Stella was smart to go along.


    "Oh fuck off!" she yelled at him as he grabbed her wallet and bolted. "Give me back my wallet!"


    Stella sprinted after the kid.


    Albert, Ichigo and I gave chase, running after her. "Wait!" I cried.


    The others quickly caught up and we ran together.


    "What the hell?" Al muttered, running beside me. "What''s even going on? That was who I think it was, right?"


    "Yup. I''d recognize that flippant smartass anywhere."


    "Wait, you guys actually know that kid?" Ichigo asked. "Is that who I think that is?"


    "Unfortunately," I grumbled.


    We chased after him as the boy ducked through a small alleyway, Stella hot on his heels. He was fast.


    "Get back here with my stuff, thief!" she screamed. "You little punk!"


    We ran through the streets, following Stella and the hooded youth.


    People quickly stepped out of our way.


    "What''s the deal with him? Who''s chasing us?" Albert asked.


    "Bad people. The kind who probably won''t hesitate to use deadly force."


    Stella slowed down as she neared a street corner, turning back to face us as she continued at a jogging pace. Her face was serious and stern.


    "Seven Pioneer mana signatures, five large and two smaller. Two are a bit ahead of the others, but all of them are moving together, in our general direction. Likely Depravities in play, implying supervillains. Dozens of foot soldiers moving to cut us off."


    Ichigo blinked. "Huh?"


    "I used my Aura Sight on the guy watching the entrance. His aura was dense and dark. He''s almost probably a Depravity user," I explained without missing a beat.


    "Wait, does everyone here know your iden ¡ª" Ichigo stopped, shaking her head. "Actually, you know what? Whatever. I''m used to weird things happening by this point."


    The youth turned the corner and quickly waved us over disappeared behind a building. We followed, and found ourselves in a back alley, filled with garbage bins, old furniture, and various other random items scattered about.


    What caught my eye, however, was a well-constructed, makeshift shed built into the alley. There were a couple of boxes and some chairs, but most of the stuff seemed to have been salvaged from somewhere else. There was a power generator connected to a cord that snaked up along the wall of the building it was built next to.


    A few posters were tacked to the walls outside, one being a crude crayon drawing of a knight with a sword that had a smiley face on the pommel, while the other was an anime-style depiction of a young, blue haired magical girl with twin pigtails. The third was a wanted poster, but I couldn''t quite make it out in the dim light of the alley.


    The shed was a decent size, at least six feet tall, eight feet wide, and maybe fifteen feet deep.


    And there in front of a folding table with an electric kettle in hand and a cup of instant ramen waiting to be boiled, sat the boy that had saved my ass a month ago. He was dressed in the same dark, baggy hoodie he had been wearing earlier.


    Tall and lean, with messy, long black hair that fell in his face. Sharp dark brown eyes with tanned skin.


    "Black Star...?" I whispered.


    He smirked at me.


    "Yo! Been a minute, Sparkle Princess. Now, it ain''t sushi like we promised, but do you want the lime chili shrimp or spicy miso?"

 Chapter 55

    "Hi, welcome to the Kaleidoscope''s Underworld. My name''s Black Star. Or Henry. And I''ll be your host tonight," Black Star joked. "First thing you need to know, you''re being tailed by some of Red Masque''s men. More specifically, the silver-spooned brat over here has caught the eye of Arsenal''s faction. The Crimson Order is in chaos with... ahem, Red Masque''s designated successor missing."


    Stella''s eyes narrowed, and the rest of us shifted uncomfortably at that remark. Black Star smirked, his deep brown eyes dancing with mirth.


    "And how, may I ask," Stella said coldly, "did you come by such knowledge?"


    Black Star rattled his electric kettle on the makeshift table, turning the heating pad off and pouring some water in his ramen. He dialed in a timer the table and started mixing the soup base. "You guys don''t want your noodles? No? Ok then."


    He turned to Stella and spoke up. "Well. Let''s say Red Masque was a relative of mine and I was being groomed for a leadership position in the Crimson Order. And, let''s say, I''ve done some soul searching and I''m not particularly keen on taking up the role of a supervillain. We had a big fight and I booked it to set up this hideout just a couple of hours before everything went to shit and monsters starting pouring out of portals. So let''s say I''m on a gap year and I want nothing to do with that shitshow."


    Albert raised his hand. "I have so many questions."


    "Me too," Ichigo nodded, looking at Black Star in confusion. "Uh... what?"


    Stella raised an eyebrow at him, her expression still stony and unyielding as I stood next to her and crossed my arms.


    "Man, you two have the exact same glare," Albert remarked, chuckling to himself as he turned to me. "Uncanny. And a little creepy."


    Black Star shrugged, a wry smile forming on his lips. He turned to me, his smile widening. "So. Long time no see, Sparkles. What''ve ya been up to lately?"


    "Not now, asshole." I scowled at him. "So, what''s the plan?"


    "Plan''s simple." Black Star shrugged again, pausing.


    "I don''t got one," he said. "Not really, at least."


    Albert and Ichigo both facepalmed. Stella''s frown only grew more severe, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "You''re joking, right?" She hissed.


    "Nope. This is gonna sound kinda cheesy but I was going to improvise," he grinned.


    "So what are you thinking? Run away? Fight? Call the authorities?" I asked.


    ''''Pends. Dunno how many of you four are knights or have Arts or Skills and whatnot."


    He scratched his head. "But hopefully we won''t need them." Because honestly, that sounds like a recipe for disaster."


    Albert frowned, looking at the hooded boy. "Wait, why?"


    "Eeeeh. We''ve got some bad motherfuckers in this squad. Arsenal''s right hand man is with ''em along with a couple of her lieutenants. His name is El Mago. He''s bad news. I''m betting they''ve come here to abduct Matsudaira''s heir and take her back with them. Anyone she''s associated with will probably die if we''re not careful. Especially when her little pet is involved."


    "Hang on. This seems a little too convenient to be random," Albert said. "What''re the chances that these guys are here by chance? And why''d they choose today to attack? What''s their game?"


    Black Star shrugged. "They''ve had sentries up at major commercial districts for the past week. I''m betting one of them ID''d Matsudaira tonight and called it in. They probably thought you would make for an easy snatch and grab, and I think I interrupted their first attempt with that little oh-so frustrating oopsie. I''d say it''s just coincidence, but they''re not leaving now. So. That''s where your problems begin."


    "You think this''ll go that far? Like, enough to make the news at a time like this?" Ichigo murmured.


    "Oh yeah." He smirked. "Arsenal''s goons were Red Masque''s main enforcers and they''re pretty damn scary. These guys aren''t exactly known for their subtlety and the jefe only brought them out when he needed a mess cleaned up or wanted someone dead. Arsenal is a class 6 artificer and she has access to a lot of really dangerous toys and gizmos, so she''s probably armed these men with some nasty gear."


    A person''s total level was a representation of their potential to impact the world and their surroundings. Normal, ordinary everyday Janes and Joes rarely achieved a level over 35, but it was not a very useful metric, practically speaking.


    Someone who was level 60 could be a solid, freshly graduated magical knights from secondary education. Or they could be a cadet like me ¡ª with highly skewed attributes like a magic score that drastically inflated their overall levels. I may be able to level an small building by throwing magic at it, but I had pretty poor control and efficiency, all things considered.


    Magical knights aside ¡ª Olympians and highly esteemed scientists, philosophers, corporate executives, politicians, and elite soldiers also floated around level 40 to 70 without any World Skills or magical abilities, and they usually had some of the incredible base attributes. Often, the refinement of their crafts would lead to the creation of Personal Skills, and they had a chance to be identified as Pioneers by the World System.


    Pioneers were those whose personal skills transcended the limits of normal people, and those with World Skills could usually reach a minimum of level 100. Average knights who completed their training typically floated a level around 125 to 175 or so in their primes, and world-class Guardian Knights in charge of securing macro regions floated around 250 to 325. Individuals who achieved 500 or 600+ were borderline mythical.


    However, in a combat situation - which was common when supervillains were involved, even elite normal soldiers were no match for even the weakest magical girl that could unlock their transformations. Or even a Pioneer that had refined a superpower they''d unlocked through pursuing their talents, dreams, and ambitions to the point of attaining abilities acknowledged as World Skills.


    World Skills were personal skills that''d been refined to a point the world itself acknowledged their transcendent properties, and they usually required the ability to channel mana into one''s own soul. Pioneers with World Skills were referred to as Superhumans by normal civilians, and the government would often monitor and police their actions and ensure they didn''t become too unruly. Skills could be taught to others, but it took exceptional talents to refine one that was passed on to the same point a Pioneer had refined their Personal Skill to transcend it into a World Skill.


    In contrast to Skills and Arts, which could be taught to another, a Depravity was a unique manifestation of the darkness and malice that existed within a human''s heart, and the depravities that existed within a villain were the ones that made them the most dangerous. Once an individual had mastered their talents enough to be acknowledged as a Pioneer, the old System would actively guide their development to achieve mastery and refine them into World Skills.


    Some of the options for a Pioneer''s personal development and goal seeking were dark and destructive but incredibly powerful, and the System had identified and classified them as Depravities. These people had been tempted and corrupted by the darkness of their own hearts and the power of evil. It was a state of the soul that led to a complete and irreversible loss of one''s innocence. Even if they returned from such a state of mind, their actions could never be forgotten and forgiven.


    But the existence of Signature Talents from Knights, Depravities from Villains, and varied World Skills from Pioneers made levels a poor choice to classify the threat potential of an individual.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Threat classification ratings were a much more useful measure, ranging from the weakest of individuals who were a negligible threat at class 0, to a classification of 10. Class 10 designations were incredibly rare and historically significant, and only the likes of Arcadia and her archnemesis Mortifera Nox were given that designation. Even individuals that could topple a country on their own without international intervention such as Tesseract or Osmium Titan only had a Class 9 rating.


    Common henchmen and law enforcement had a Class 1 rating, magical knights cadets at the minimum of a class 2 rating, veteran elites were usually class 5 or 6, the best heroes and villains were class 6 or 7, and there was a significant jump between 7 and 8.


    A Class 7 designation usually indicated that an individual was the greatest in their field or country and represented a major international presence - whether as a threat or deterrent. A Class 8 was essentially a demigod, and Class 9s were truly in a category of their own. I''d once read about how Nox''s heavy hitter Osmium Titan once defeated an entire coalition of over three dozen class 6s through 8s selected to counter him.


    Superhumans were further segmented into categories such as Artificer, Shadow Manipulator, Mentalist, Pyrokinesis, and other descriptors, but that was only a broad guideline of what an individual''s powers and threat potential might look like. Usually, it was a bad idea to even engage with a combatant more than two class ratings above one''s own, but a gap of three ranks was typically just enough not to be dead weight.


    "Not good, then. That''s seven potential Pioneers with powers and the manpower and equipment to take out a small army." Ichigo shivered, biting her lip nervously.


    "And that''s just their big guns." Albert added. "There''ll probably be dozens of henchmen, too. Even if we hypothetically had a knight or two in our group here ready to pop their identity, the normies like me would still get caught in the crossfire."


    "Well. I''ve got some good news and some bad news," Black Star said. "Bad news is that there''s a bunch of mooks out here looking for us right now, so they probably have a vague idea where we went. And they''re gonna keep looking. They have numbers on their side, and if they catch any one of us alone, well. I think it''s safe to say that the whole kidnapping plan will probably happen a lot faster and more efficiently than they anticipated. They won''t stop till they have what they came for."


    Black Star stirred the ramen again. The timer beeped, and he grabbed a fork, stabbing at the block of instant ramen and stirring it up into a mush of noodles. "You guys sure you don''t want one? I can make another kettle worth of water real quick."


    He shrugged when we shook our heads and began chowing down, scarfing down a forkful of instant ramen in one gulp.


    "Uhm, so, uh. What''s the good news then?" Ichigo asked hesitantly.


    "The good news is that I''m pretty good at what I do and understand this crew of bozos, so I''m confident in our chances. I could probably be convinced to get put under a contract if anyone wants to tip their hands about their skills."


    "Contract? You''re kidding." Albert scoffed.


    "A magical vow of silence, yes. Red Masque operated a lot with these involved, so I can vouch that I can get you something to put your mind at ease." Black Star said.


    Albert suddenly looked at me. "Yo. Is this kid for real?"


    "Yup," I answered, shrugging helplessly. "He''s an asshole, but he''s trustworthy."


    "Okay, just checking. Um..." Albert trailed off.


    I took a deep breath, pulling out my phone.


    "If it''s all the same, can we just skip straight to calling for backup through the group chat? Or are we just going to assume nobody else has anything to hide here?"


    The others shifted nervously.


    I quickly tapped a few messages into our chat with the group that''d gone through Tesseract''s exercise, explaining the situation and asking for backup or a way to evacuate us.


    "That''s... surprisingly sensible, but El Mago''s got a Scryer with him." Black Star frowned. "They''re gonna find us before your cavalry comes."


    My phone vibrated as Aurora chimed in immediately with an alarmed emoji, saying she was with a bunch of older students at a club, but she''d put together a team and get there as fast as possible. I''d mentioned that Strawberry was with me, but that didn''t mean much. We were outnumbered by supervillains, but hopefully we could get more on the way. Hopefully.


    A few more seconds later, an account with a cute blue-eyed magical girl anime profile picture sent an emoji and a brief message that was a mix of abbreviations and emoticons. More names I didn''t recognize chimed in a minute later, all promising they were on the way.


    "I''ve called for backup from the others," I said. "They''ll probably be a while, but that just gives us more time to prepare, right?"


    "Yeah. Hopefully we won''t have to wait for them to arrive. Or worse, have them die in a heroic, desperate attempt to save us." Black Star snarked, smirking at me.


    I nodded, staring down at my phone. Everyone here knew who I was, so there was no point keeping my identity hidden.


    I channeled my mana into my Nexus, transforming my phone into a heart-shaped device, and let my magic envelop me, transforming into my magical girl identity. A swirl of red and gold mana enveloped me, my clothes dissolving and being replaced with my red dress.


    Stella sighed, stepping forward as a piece of paper appeared in her hand in a swirl of blue. She shoved it into Black Star''s hands, pulling a pen from her purse. "Draw blood with that and swear on it. I have a feeling we don''t have time to spare. I want you to promise you won''t sell us out, share or disclose anything we''ve talked about, and that you won''t use any of what we tell you to hurt us. That''s my magic paper, and it binds you. So be very specific with your vow."


    I chuckled. I guess that answered whether Stella was going to transform or not.


    Black Star winced, pricking his finger with his knife and letting his blood pool onto the paper.


    "Alright, but you guys seriously better buy me dinner sometime for this. This isn''t exactly comfortable." He grumbled as the blood flowed into the paper and turned it red, and then white.


    He muttered an oath under his breath, and then handed it back to her.


    Ichigo stared at Stella in shock, gaping. Her mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out.


    Finally, after a long moment, she spoke. "What the actual fuck. Matsudaira, of all people?"


    "Right?" I chuckled.


    Stella giggled, stepping back from Black Star.


    "Hi. I hope I am not incorrect and being presumptuous. You are Claw Strawberry, correct?" Stella smiled, turning to her.


    Ichigo''s face went pale. "Wait. You already know?"


    "I''m not blind. You literally picked a name that was a direct translation of your civilian name. I figured it out in like a day, and that''s because I wanted to be sure," Stella rolled her eyes.


    Ichigo flushed a deep shade of crimson, her cheeks turning a dark red. She coughed awkwardly.


    "Okay. So, that would make you..."


    Stella beamed, pulling out her own phone and morphing it into a snowflake shape.


    "Take a guess," she smiled, turning her attention to me. "Sienna?"


    She gave me a sly wink, and I stared at her, scratching my head.


    "How good are you at maintaining your illusions on the move?" she asked.


    "Depends," I frowned.


    "Excellent. We''ll discuss more soon. I''ll need your help with something later." She smirked, her eyes glinting mischievously. "But for now, I believe we should focus on the matter at hand."


    Albert leaned back, whistling nonchalantly as Ichigo''s head whipped over to him.


    "You knew!?" She scowled.


    Albert grinned sheepishly. "It was pretty funny to watch, honestly. I didn''t know for sure, but I was like eighty percent sure about you. Stella here is a shock, though."


    "I hate all of you." Ichigo muttered.


    "Well," Stella continued. "You might know me as Elysia, but I think I have a plan. We need to buy time, right? In the event we cannot defeat them in a straight fight. So, I''ll start us off with this. We should run a misdirection play."


    I grinned, a plan forming in my mind.


    "Well, you do seem like you have the perfect personality to throw them for a loop," I teased.


    Ichigo frowned, slowly pulling out a phone with a cat''s paw charm on it. "You guys gonna fill me in or not?"


    Stella''s expression suddenly shifted as the snowflake shifted into an edgy black smartphone case with red runes. A crimson mist started to gather around her as her face took on a cruel, sadistic look.


    "Oh, you adorable little kittens," she chuckled. "Let me explain to you all the intricacies of my master plan."


    She grabbed onto her face with an exaggerated gesture of surprise, a cruel, maniacal grin forming on her face as her eyes seemed to glow a menacing red.


    "I am. So lost." Ichigo said, shaking her head.


    She yelped as Albert stepped in, throwing his big, heavy arm around her in a friendly, comforting squeeze. "Welcome to the club!"


    "I don''t like this," Ichigo whimpered, crossing her arms but not protesting Al''s hug.


    "Oh, I''m loving this." Black Star laughed.


    "I see you''re confused! Don''t worry your little hearts. I, the Goddess of Chaos, shall bless you with the knowledge you so crave!"


    "Ok, this is officially extra." Albert chuckled. "She''s really a chuunibyou, isn''t she?"


    I sighed. "Just go with it."


    A crack of red lightning sparked in Stella''s hair. A gust of wind seemed to come out of nowhere as she raised her hands dramatically. A sinister aura began to surround her. I couldn''t tell if it was just for dramatic flair or an extension of her transformation.


    Albert and Ichigo exchanged looks with me. Then, the two exchanged stunned looks and nodded.


    Ichigo turned back to Stella, who was cackling like an old woman while stroking her chin like some sort of cartoon villain. She raised an eyebrow. "So, uh... she''s supposed to be Elysia, huh?"


    I shrugged, smiling.


    "NYEHEHEHEEHEHE!" Stella cackled. "NOW! GAZE UPON PERFECTION, MORTALS!"


    A flash of red light filled the alleyway, and the next thing I knew, Stella stood in a black and red goth-lolita dress, with her hair dyed raven-black, streaked with blood-red highlights.


    Ichigo stared like her brain had short circuited.


    ...


    A long moment of silence passed as Dark Princess Eris held a long, confident pose with one hand on her hips and the other framing her face with a wink and grin. You could practically hear a pin drop as she held the pose.


    And then, Ichigo finally broke the silence.


    "...What. The fuck?!"

 Interlude: Renato

    "Hurry the fuck up Renato!" A voice snapped from the radio. "I don''t pay you fuckers to fuck around all day! I pay you to get shit done."


    "Yeah. Yeah. We''ll have the snot-nosed bitch soon. Just need to get a bead on her first."


    There were a series of grunts and affirmative noises coming through the radio.


    It was supposed to be a simple operation. The target was a spoiled little brat that was worth more than most of them combined, with a handful of martial arts accolades to her name, and a reputation as a prodigy. However, she had no known World Skill unlike her mother, and even if she could put up a fight, she was no threat.


    The girl''s kidnapping was meant to be a smash and grab operation, quick and dirty, with the promise of a huge payout for everyone involved.


    At least it was, before some asshole punk in a hoodie ruined their plans and sent the entire squad of henchmen scrambling. A fucking pickpocket had just cost his squad hundreds of thousands, if not millions, in lost profits, assuming the boss had been willing to negotiate with them.


    And if there was anything El Mago hated, it was people fucking with his bottom line.


    The boss had told them that Matsudaira''s heiress had been sighted shopping at the complex. But the bastard kid in a hoodie had thrown a wrench into the plan by stealing her purse, forcing her to give chase, and they had been unable to find her again. Still, it was a matter of time.


    The radio crackled again. "What about that weird kid? Do you have eyes on him yet?" The voice on the radio spoke.


    Renato gritted his teeth, and he felt a headache coming on.


    His partner''s World Skill allowed him to Scry the world around him, and Renato was more of a backup plan. A man with enhanced senses and reflexes honed from a lifetime of living as a hunter and park ranger.


    But he had been out of the game too long, and the kid was fast, even faster than the girl. His instincts told him the kid had a few of his own that allowed him to sneak up and snatch her wallet, but it was a hunch.


    "Yo, Henauldo, do you not think is a little fishy kid showed up right then?" a man with a heavy Mexican accent said from the back.


    The kid had shown up right as the boss had confirmed the target was at the mall. It was a coincidence he didn''t like either.


    "It''s Renato. Hen-a-too. Not Henall-do," another man in the back said. "And I''m telling you, it''s just some dumb kid. I bet the kid just happened to be at the right place, at the right time."


    Renato''s partner coughed from the passenger seat. "Cool it. I am trying to focus." The man said.


    Renato sighed, running his hand through his long dark hair. He had been on stakeout for almost two hours while the kids did their shopping. The air in the car was stuffy and thick with the stench of cigarettes.


    His partner was a naturalized 30-something European immigrant from some small, eastern country he had never heard of. He was in his late thirties with dark brown hair, blue eyes, a mustache, and a widow''s peak. His World Skill, Scry, let him see through the eyes of his men who are willing and communicate with them telepathically. It also enhanced his vision, allowing him to zoom in on his target like a sniper rifle. He had a few other uses of his skill, like detecting heat signatures and sensing auras.


    He''d been a private investigator, back before the old boss had recruited him. The old boss was a cold, terrifying man, but his hand was always firm and fair. El Mago had been a rising star, and when the old boss went missing a month ago and Arsenal took over as the leader of their division, things changed for the worst.


    Arsenal wasn''t a bad boss, per se, but she wasn''t the old man. She had an obsession with efficiency, results, and her projects. Arsenal was a genius, sure, and she was good at her job. But her obsession was also what had driven away most of their best people.


    "Any bites, Zoran? The kid had to go somewhere. There''s only so far he could go." Renato said.


    His partner grunted. "I think so. The kid slipped through a few blindspots, but I think I got ''im."


    The radio in Renato''s hand buzzed, and Renato put it to his ear.


    "Yo, it''s me." A woman''s voice said from the other end.


    Renato''s brow furrowed. It was the boss, Arsenal. "Go ahead," he answered.


    "We have a lead." The woman said curtly.


    "We do?"


    "We''re tracking a disturbance in the area where you saw the kid disappear. Get ready to move," Arsenal replied.


    "What do you mean by a ''disturbance''?"


    There was a momentary pause on the other line. Then, the woman spoke up again, her voice low and cold. "It looks like the kid''s a Pioneer. A strong one, too, for his age. We had a brief surge of mana around the midway point between squads Delta and Foxtrot reflective of repeat World Skill use. It should be enough for you to pen them in."


    Renato frowned, exchanging looks with Zoran.


    "What the hell does that even mean?"


    "Exactly what I said, dumbass." Arsenal snapped. "Last thing we want is for our meal ticket to end up stabbed and left to rot in a ditch by some street rat that got a little too brave for his own good. We need that ransom, so make sure he doesn''t do anything stupid before we catch him and the gang of snot-nosed brats that''s with our target."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "Just keep your men on their toes and get a move on," she snapped. "I''m going to be busy trying to get a read on the area, so I''ll have El Mago relay orders."


    The radio clicked off and the woman hung up on the other end. Renato put the radio back on his belt, looking over at his partner.


    "You heard her. You ready?"


    The man nodded, his eyes closed as he focused. Renato stepped outside of his car and looked around, his eyes scanning the streets. He quietly adjusted his pistol, moving it from his hip holster to the front of his belt.


    Renato looked down the road, spotting the other members of Delta squad waiting by their cars, all looking at him with nervous expressions on their faces.


    He sighed, walking up to them.


    "Alright, guys. You heard the boss. Kid''s a Pioneer so be careful, but he''s just one punk kid. I''m sure he''ll turn into a scared kitten once he realizes the situation."


    The others grumbled amongst each other, but nodded in assent.


    Renato''s eyes scanned the surroundings. The kid had disappeared down this street, and Arsenal''s vague explanation didn''t help narrow it down at all.


    But, he had a few guesses.


    He was an experienced hunter, and his hunches were rarely wrong. The alleyway just a block or so away had the perfect vantage point for a scrawny, sneaky teenager to slip away unseen. It''d also make for a decent hideout or ambush spot if the kid wanted to go loud. Not that Renato was going to be surprised if the brat decided to pull something stupid.


    Renato sighed, turning to the rest of his crew.


    "Alright. Let''s do move in, men. Vinh? You''re with us. The five of us will take the alley. Carlos? Go around the block and check the next two streets. Juan, you''re on point duty. The rest of you split up, and see what you can find. Stay on radio, and report in every 5 minutes."


    "Yo, why are we splitting up?" one of the men, a burly Mexican man whose name escaped Renato, said. "That sounds dumb."


    "Because if this punk''s hiding somewhere, we need to corner him and box him in. We''ll get better results if we fan out and cover more ground and let Zoran work his magic. If the punk''s got some talent and it isn''t a fluke, I''m sure Arsenal and Mago can sniff him out."


    The other men grunted their agreement and scattered, each taking a direction of their own.


    Renato sighed, rubbing his face. The headache he''d felt was growing stronger by the minute, but he couldn''t afford to show any signs of weakness in front of his crew. These men would follow orders if he showed that he was in charge, but only to a point. He was the one that kept the rabble in check, but he wasn''t a heavy hitter like El Mago and the other people who''d developed direct combat Skills.


    "Yo, Renato. You good, bro?"


    He looked up to see one of his crew, a tall, muscular Mexican named Juan standing by his car, looking concerned. He was one of the more competent of his men, with a World Skill that made him resistant to all sorts of physical and energy attacks. The rest were either normal, talentless civilians, or had basic personal skills.


    Renato sighed. "Yeah. Yeah. Just... Tired."


    Juan looked skeptical, but shrugged. "You''re the boss," he said as the two of them began to head down the road towards the alley. The others were spread out to either side, walking down the street with their weapons out.


    Juan looked at him, his brow furrowing.


    "What''s the plan when we find the little fuck?"


    "We kill or capture the kid. Take the Matsudaira brat hostage. Collect our reward. The usual."


    "And the girl''s friends? They''re with her, aren''t they? What if they put up a fight or try to defend her? Do we shoot to kill?" the Mexican said, his tone flat and dispassionate.


    "Depends on what they''re worth. Can''t imagine a silver-spoon fed kid like Matsudaira''s brat is hanging around trash. Could be a few of her friends have some pedigree, so try to take them alive in case they''re rich kids. But don''t take too many chances. We''re coming out in force because it''s Kaleidoscope Academy ¡ª there''s bound to be a couple of kids there with some dangerous tricks. There''s no need for us to be taking unnecessary risks here."


    "Right."


    The group of thugs walked silently through the city streets. It was early in the night, and there weren''t too many people out. It wasn''t a particularly dangerous part of town, largely due to their presence. It was a decent place to grab a bite, shop for a nice evening, or go out for a drink, and the gang liked it that way.


    Renato had spent enough time in the rougher parts of the city, and he knew how bad things could get. Arsenal''s little fiefdom was nice, clean, and orderly. She and her predecessor had made it that way through careful and ruthless management.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The alley they''d followed the kid towards was just a block or two down, and the street was dimly lit by the flickering street lamps. It wasn''t a dark and dangerous place like the alleys of the bad side of the city. There were a few homeless men sleeping on cardboard boxes and the like, and the alleyway had a small collection of trash cans and dumpsters, but nothing too concerning.


    "Nyehehehe..." a creepy laugh suddenly rang through the alleyway.


    "The fuck was that?" Juan murmured.


    Renato drew his gun from its holster. "Stay alert. Sounds like we''re not alone."


    "Right," Juan said, taking out his pistol.


    Vinh pulled a knife from his belt, and the others readied themselves.


    Renato led the way forward. His eyes darted from side to side as they walked slowly and cautiously.


    "What have we here? Nyehehehe" the creepy voice laughed again.


    Renato''s eyes widened, and he quickly turned his head to the side, looking around. "Who''s there?" he demanded, his voice low and cold.


    "Tisk, tisk, tisk." The voice laughed, this time closer. "That''s no way to greet your betters. Have you no respect for the Dark Princess of Discord? How unwise.


    "What?" Vinh murmured, raising his eyebrow.


    Renato barely had time to shield his eyes as a bright white light flooded the side streets. The source of the lights was a dark silhouette standing atop the building overlooking them, standing between a pair of spotlights.


    The girl was dressed like an evil queen from a fairytale, wearing a lolita gothica style black and red dress. She had a small red crown on her head and held a black wand in her hand, with a heart shaped jewel on the end.


    "FOOLISH MORTALS!" she shouted down, her voice booming through the alley. "I am the Goddess of Chaos and ruler of the underworld, Dark Princess Eris! Know that this city shall soon belong to me! I have captured your precious little prize ¡ª the Matsudaira''s heiress! In my first fortnight, I have already delivered a humiliating defeat upon the head of your pitiful leaders. The so-called Crimson Order, so-called Arsenal, Voltage, and the so-called Kingpin of Kaleidoscope ¡ª Red Masque. You may as well be dust and pebbles before the might of my magic. Know that this city will fall before the might of the Dark Kingdom, and will be the capital of my new domain!" The girl raised a finger, and a bright white spotlight illuminated her, revealing the gagged and struggling form of the Matsudaira heiress slung over her shoulder.


    "What the fuck is this shit?" Renato muttered under his breath.


    "What do you want, girl? You''re a bit old for trick or treating, and this isn''t a very nice part of the city to be playing make-believe in." Zoran shouted up at the girl. He looked over his shoulder at the other men, who were all looking up at her with confused or worried expressions.


    And they had reason to be worried, of course. Renato had heard of Dark Princess Eris ¡ª she was a C-list villain at best, a public nuisance based out of the nearby Pewterstone City. He didn''t know much about the girl, except that she was supposed to be a bit of an idiot.


    But she was still known to be a rogue magical girl. A weak and low level one to be certain, but a real deal magical girl. And even the weakest knights were as fast, strong, and durable as any athlete in peak physical condition. And a single gunshot or two would barely break the aura of a peak athlete. That wasn''t something to take lightly ¡ª she might be an annoyance at the most, but she was still dangerous.


    "Alright, little girl," Vinh said with a sneer, brandishing his knife at her. "Put down the silver-spooned brat, and we can all walk away from this."


    "Little girl!?" Eris shouted, laughing. "I''ll have you know that I''ve been around since before time began. The concept of childhood is an insult, you little specks! Nyehehe. I am the Goddess of Chaos, and your lives are forfeit!"


    "Zoran. What''s it look like?" Renato quickly turned to the European, whispering to his partner as Vinh shouted threats at Eris, the others laughing or chuckling nervously as they tried to come to grips with the bizarre situation.


    Zoran''s brow furrowed as he closed his eyes and focused, scanning Eris with his powers. "Her aura signature is pathetic. Level 45 at most, and she doesn''t seem to have anything more than the bare minimum. Just a few spells expected of a cadet, an enhancement to her physical abilities, and the telltale signs of a transformation. We would not even need El Mago to handle her if it came to it. Not unless she''s hiding her mana somehow."


    "Right," Renato muttered. He thought back to the briefings they had on magical girls and the various forms of combat enhancements and training they''d gone through.


    She didn''t have the aura signature that would indicate a veteran, and there was no way for a girl like her to be disciplined enough to hide her mana. "Call for backup, just in case. She''s been known to give teams of knights a runaround. She might not be much, but she could be dangerous if we aren''t careful. But we can''t afford to leave without that brat."


    The Matsudaira heiress struggled, kicking and squirming as she shouted something muffled by her gag. The other men were all looking at Eris, and the rest were all laughing or smirking as they looked at her.


    "Oi, pipe down!" Eris shouted. "I''ll get to you in a second, my dear."


    The Matsudaira''s daughter''s struggling only grew more frantic.


    Renato seized on the opening, leaping up to the roof in a single bound. He brandished his hunting knife at Eris as the men behind him shouted in surprise. Eris turned to him, a manic grin on her face as Renato closed the gap between them, charging at her.


    Eris didn''t move a single muscle, simply standing there with a wicked smile as he closed in on her.


    "Oh my!" she exclaimed, raising a hand to cover her mouth in faux surprise. "It seems that a filthy mortal has managed to get the drop on the Goddess of Chaos. Oh dear, how will I ever escape this predicament?"


    "MMrrgh!" Matsudaira shouted as Renato got close, lunging forward with his blade.


    A gust of wind blew past him, and Eris suddenly vanished, disappearing into thin air in a flash of red and black.


    Renato blinked in confusion as he stumbled, losing his balance and nearly falling over. He groaned, regaining his balance and looked around frantically.


    A sharp whistle drew his attention upward, and his eyes widened in shock as he spotted the girl sitting on the water tower above, her feet dangling over the edge as she crossed her legs.


    "Did you honestly think I didn''t see that coming?" she smugly grinned, leaning against her arm. "Honestly, I''m almost insulted by how stupid you are. I have seen the creation and destruction of worlds, mortal. I''ve lived through the ages, seen civilizations rise and fall, and your pitiful excuse of a ''sneak attack'' didn''t even scratch the paint on my aura''s barrier. Nyehehe!"


    Renato''s face flushed in anger as he growled in annoyance, glaring up at Eris. He could hear his men shouting in confusion, asking where Eris went. His face flushed in embarrassment as his mind began to race with the implications of the situation. If the little magical girl decided to run off, they''d likely lose track of her and the Matsudaira kid.


    He and Zoran only made up the tracking party, but there were three of the heavy hitters with them that should be able to keep up with Eris and capture her and the Matsudaira brat.


    "Think fast!"


    He raised his radio, ready to call in El Mago, but Eris suddenly leaped off the tower, landing right in front of him with a crack as the concrete beneath her shattered from the impact. Renato barely had time to jump backwards as the girl swung her wand, a black bolt of mana lashing out and nearly taking out one of his eyes.


    Renato barely managed to regain his balance as he dodged, his feet skidding along the gravel.


    Eris didn''t give him a second to breathe. She was on him before he could blink. Her fist was a blur, slamming into his chest with a blow that sent him flying backwards.


    He winced as his aura shimmered green, absorbing most of the impact. Renato''s eyes widened as he crashed into a wall, his back hitting the concrete and sending him tumbling down. He coughed in pain as his vision blurred, his head pounding as his body reeled from the blow. His chest burned as he tried to breathe, and he coughed up a bit of blood.


    He struggled to his knees, wincing in pain as the girl laughed. The rest of the thugs were climbing the ladders up the side of the building. Renato could hear them cursing, their voices echoing off the walls of the alley.


    "Come now, is that all you''ve got?" she asked, shaking her head.


    Renato''s radio crackled, and a voice came through.


    "Renato! Renato!" the voice of one of the other teams called. "What the hell is going on over there!?"


    "We''ve found the Matsudaira brat," Renato managed to speak out through his pain. "Someone calling herself Dark Princess Eris got to her first. We need back-up. Magical Girl level of threat. We can''t afford to lose this one."


    "Roger that," a woman''s voice answered. "Sidewinder, El Mago, and Hypertroph are on their way. They''ll be there in a minute."


    "Got it. I''ll keep you posted."


    He could hear his crew calling for him, shouting that they were on their way. Renato groaned as he pushed himself to his feet, stumbling as he tried to stand.


    "It''s not too late to cut your losses and leave, girl." Renato growled. "Do you even know what kind of fire you''re playing with?"


    "Oh, you poor, poor, deluded fool," Eris grinned. "This city is already mine."


    Suddenly the girl leaped to the side as a streak of blue energy flew by, smashing into the water tower where Eris had been just a moment earlier. Renato''s eyes widened as the water tank exploded, showering the roof of the building with water and debris. The girl was fast enough that even Renato barely saw her dodge, even with his heightened senses.


    "Oi, watch it you idiot!" Eris shouted at a newcomer standing atop a building at the edge of the street, dressed in a dark green sleek modern armor. The man had a long, lanky body, with spiky, shoulder-length hair. His outfit consisted of a dark green breast plate, pants, and an insulated cloak.


    The figure grinned as a surge of blue energy flowed through the cloak, causing it to flutter as if it had been struck by a strong gust of wind.


    "I thought you''d dodge," he sneered.


    Sidewinder, a mid-ranking lieutenant with the power to manipulate energy, usually in the form of blasts.


    Eris glared at the man, her face twisted with annoyance. The poor heiress slung over the magical girl''s shoulder looked like she was about to cry from terror, her muffled shouts of panic getting ignored by the rest.


    "Looks like this is my lucky day. I get to take out a runaway magical girl and bring home a Matsudaira. That ought to please the boss." Sidewinder smirked, grinning.


    "Well, looks like you''ve got a lot to learn if you think I''m gonna let you just take my prize away," Eris chuckled, leaping to her feet. "You''ll need more than just some fancy light shows if you wanna get the best of me, knave!"


    Sidewinder''s grin twisted into a snarl, his cloak billowing in the breeze.


    Renato struggled to his feet as he heard the other thugs make it to the rooftop.


    Eris glanced around at the newcomers, and then her expression turned smug again. "Nyehehe. As fun as it''d be to play around with the lot of you, I''d rather get to the fun part."


    She summoned a device in a swirl of red motes of light. The device resembled an old, outdated smartphone with an edgy black and red cover, and a holographic screen flickered on as she tapped it with one hand, still keeping the other firmly wrapped around the squirming heiress.


    "RAIKO? If you''d be a dear and play some suitable music, I''d be ever so grateful."


    "Right away, Mistress," a soft feminine voice with an odd, lilting accent replied, and music began to blare from the speakers on Eris'' device.


    The thugs shared confused looks and shrugged helplessly.


    Sidewinder raised his hand, preparing a blast of blue energy. He fired at Eris again, and the bolt of energy exploded as the magical girl kicked the energy away like a soccer ball. She spun, kicking the next several blasts that Sidewinder fired at her with ease.


    The others charged her. Eris'' expression didn''t change, and she simply stood still with a smirk as they closed in on her, a confident gleam in her eyes.


    "Can you Can Can? I think I can!" Eris chuckled. "Thanks, dearie. You know exactly what gets my blood flowing, nyahehe!"


    Renato''s jaw clenched, and he raised his knife. Eris wasn''t just confident. She was cocky. He''d seen that kind of expression before, on the faces of arrogant, overconfident idiots. The kind that had gotten themselves into trouble, thinking they were untouchable, and that no one could harm them.


    She wasn''t even paying attention to them. Her eyes were focused on Sidewinder.


    That meant that they could get the jump on her. They had her surrounded. There was no way out for her.


    The heiress continued to squirm and struggle, her cries muffled by her gag as she tried to break free. It was a futile effort. The ropes around her were tightly bound. Renato had to give Eris credit, at least.


    "Is the composition ''Galop Infernal'' by Jacques Offenbach to your liking?" the lilting voice from the phone chimed.


    "That''ll work just fine, dearie. Welp, looks like we''ve overstayed our welcome. Last one off this roof is a rotten egg!" the magical girl laughed.


    A dramatic tune started playing, the sound of violins and triangles filling the air as Renato and the other men charged.


    "Adios!" Eris shouted.


    As if in slow motion, Renato watched in shock as Eris tossed her hostage like a sack of potatoes. The Matsudaira heiress went sailing over the edge, and he heard the sound of a girl''s startled shriek before she vanished out of sight.


    "Fuck," Renato hissed under his breath, pushing his World Skill to the limits as he ran and jumped, trying desperately to grab hold of the girl.


    She slipped through his fingers as she plummeted over the side of the building, her screams echoing through the night. Renato stumbled as he landed hard on his stomach, sliding to a halt at the very edge of the building. He watched helplessly as the Matsudaira heiress fell into a nearby alleyway.


    He swore again. If the brat died, the ransom would be worth shit, not to mention that it would make them look incompetent. He scrambled to the edge of the roof, looking over to see the girl falling to her death. The men shouted at Eris as she dodged their attacks with ease.


    He looked down at the street below, dreading the sight.


    What he saw was the heiress falling right towards a small girl with cat ears, catching her in mid-air.


    "Later, assholes!" Eris cackled from above, and Renato whirled around, just in time to see her vanish into a flash of red light, joined by the girl with cat ears.


    "Yo, Juan! Vinh! Call the boss and get down here. After ''em!" he ordered. "I don''t think we can catch her, but she''s gotta have a base or a safehouse somewhere. She''s got the Matsudaira brat."


    "Got it." Zoran said, nodding as he jumped down to street level, landing in a crouch.


    Renato followed after his partner, and the others were soon to follow. His chest still ached from where Eris had punched him. He was going to make that girl pay for every single hit. She would learn not to fuck with his crew. She would be a pain in the ass for a while, but they had a good shot at catching her.


    "Jebem ti sre?u..." Zoran muttered, his eyes wide in amazement as he caught up with Renato. "Who the fuck throws their own hostage off a building?!"


    "Daa dadadada dada dadadada dada...." Carlos hummed the dramatic tune as he caught up with them.


    "Shut. The fuck up!"


    "Fuck off, Carlos."


    Multiple voices echoed through the side streets as Renato''s men made their way off the fire escape.


    Renato sighed, taking just one second to catch his breath after chased after the streaks of light.


    So much for a simple smash and grab.

 Interlude: Samantha

    "Nah," Samantha yawned again. "Let''s take them out here and now."


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ? From melee hits?


    ''Where''s Huntsman when ya fucking need him...'' Samantha groaned to herself, desperately trying to figure out how to handle her two opponents.


    bad. Really bad.


    His World Skill lets him absorb and  organic

 Chapter 56

The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Luminary Mirage

 Chapter 57

Nyehehehe!" Stella cackled in response. "I''ll show you a thing or two about torment, Nightclaw! Come! Show your mettle!"


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Her hobby.


    ''What the hell was that?''

 Chapter 58

    The smell of fresh fish, soy sauce, and rice filled my nose, and I took a deep breath, savoring the scent.


    I''d never had actual, proper sushi before. Sure, Al''s family sold some rolls for takeout at their fusion dim sum joint, and it wasn''t bad. But they weren''t exactly a proper sushi place.


    The place Black Star led us to had proper bamboo decor, and an actual chef working at a bar.


    "Master Enrico, so nice to see you again," the matronly Asian hostess greeted us as Black Star led the group in.


    Black Star winced. "Ah... Please call me Henry. And we''ll have the usual for the table."


    The lady blinked, and looked him over, up and down, and her face softened as she nodded.


    "Oh. Yes. Of course. Table for five?"


    "Yeah. Thanks," Black Star said.


    The lady looked at the rest of us and led the five of us to a private booth in the back with a fancy bamboo door. The place was a bit out of the way, and I was surprised at the lack of visible damage to the area. Maybe it hadn''t been hit by any monster attacks, or perhaps the owner had already had time to fix the damage.


    "Master Enrico?" Ichigo asked as the four of us settled in the booth, a glimmer of suspicion in her eyes as she glanced between him and the hostess. "You seem familiar with the place. It looks pricey..."


    "Uh," Black Star flushed and scratched his neck awkwardly. "Well, uh... It''s a really long story."


    "I''d say. What, did your parents work for Red Masque or something?"


    "Er. My parents are kinda dead. They died fighting for Mortifera Nox," he replied with an awkward wince. "Conscripts in her army. I don''t remember ''em too well."


    Ichigo winced. "O-Oh... I''m sorry. That must be tough to talk about." She fidgeted nervously.


    Black Star gave a wry smile. "Well, you asked. I got lucky ¡ª my brother was pretty high up in Red Masque''s Crimson Order so I got sent to private schools. Ricardo''s a good brother. Always looked after me. Wanted to keep me on the straight and narrow, but still kinda pressed me to become a Made Man in that little syndicate. So I ran away when I got old enough. Right as everything went to shit."


    "I see. That makes sense. No wonder you were so good at fighting," Ichigo said, trailing off and glancing at me with a look that said, ''Can we really trust this guy?''


    "Henry was at Refuge Zeta. Helped me save all those people down there," I explained, looking at Black Star. "I think we can trust him at this point."


    Black Star smiled and looked down sheepishly, running a hand through his messy black hair. "Uh... Thanks. I appreciate that."


    "Born into a life you didn''t ask for, huh?" Stella asked, her eyes twinkling. "Endowed with the best education, the best training, and all the gifts, only to throw it away and run away. I can definitely relate."


    In a way, the two of them were mirror images of each other. Stella was raised by a legendary martial arts master and heroine, while Black Star was in truth, Red Masque''s younger brother. I couldn''t imagine what the guy was feeling, but the two shared an almost palpable moment of connection.


    "You too, eh? I get it. Honestly, it''s a bit of a relief. I never really fit into that kind of lifestyle," he admitted. "Both private school and the criminal lifestyle didn''t fit, you know? I mean, I don''t exactly come across as the most refined and sophisticated type, so growing up around the kids of CEOs and senators was a nightmare. And famous supervillains were my ''aunts'' and ''uncles'' so that was pretty awkward to deal with. I fit in most with the kids of grunts and muscle in the mob, ironically."


    "Yeah. I understand that," Stella nodded. "Um... yeah, you probably know my name by reputation. I hated it too. The decorum, the etiquette lessons. Ugh. No offense to the old hag, but I was miserable as a child."


    "None taken. My bro was the one who wanted the whole, you know, ''crime boss'' shtick," Black Star said with a chuckle. "I just wanted to do my own thing, and I''m glad we can relate. I honestly don''t know what came over me when I saw Arsenal''s sentries eyeing you when you got off the train. I had no plan, just ran with my conscience and hoped I could help."


    "You have a conscience?" I chuckled, giving Black Star a gentle nudge in the shoulder. "Aren''t you supposed to be a mobster?"


    He snickered. "Yeah, I''m a regular boy scout. I gave you a lot of crap with the pragmatism and not doing anything if it didn''t benefit me, but I was just living up to the image I wanted to project. In the end, I''m just another sucker who''s gonna do whatever they want and make excuses later."


    "Seems we''re all just suckers," Stella said, giving a smile. "And thank God we''re here."


    "Here here," I laughed.


    "Thanks a lot, though. Taking on those guys without the heads up and initiative would have gotten ugly. If you hadn''t stepped up, it wouldn''t have gone so well," Albert added, looking at Black Star.


    "Yeah. Thank you," I added.


    Black Star sighed and shook his head.


    "It was nothing," he replied.


    "It wasn''t nothing. It was brave of you," Stella said with a smile. "You risked your own life for us. We owe you one, Hank."


    "Hank?" I chuckled. "You''ve given him a nickname already? Are you two buddies now or something?"


    "Shush, you," Stella grinned at me, before turning back to Hank. "So what do we do now?"


    He reached into his pocket, pulling out a wad of cash.


    "I''ve got more than enough cash for a nice dinner. Let''s enjoy ourselves and worry about tomorrow when it gets here," he said. "We''ll figure out where to go from here, after a good meal and some sleep, alright? I think we''re far away enough to not get bothered. We''ll be okay."


    "Yeah," I nodded, looking over the menu.


    "I got us the omakase for the table," Black Star said with a smile, as the waitress brought over five plates.


    She was an older, matronly Asian lady, who smiled at us. "You kids have fun now, okay?"


    "We will," Stella replied with a smile. "Thanks for the hospitality, miss."


    "Of course, of course. Anything for our Master Enrico," she replied with a wink.


    Black Star winced, and looked down, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "So, what''s the story with the name Siena used?" Ichigo asked, looking over at him curiously. "Black Star?"


    Black Star shrugged, taking a sip of water before he replied. "Eh. It''s a long story. A couple of months ago, my brother, the big shot villain, wanted me to take his place in Red Masque''s org when he retired. But I didn''t want it. I wanted to be my own man, you know? Make my own decisions. I was trained by Red Masque''s best and brightest to fight, but I didn''t want that. He insisted on it though, and when I told him I was gonna leave and forge my own path, we argued and things got weird."


    "No shit?" Albert muttered.


    "Yeah. It wasn''t pretty," Black Star continued. "Guy started speaking in tongues, and I was always a flippant asshole so I started clowning him for sounding like a Catholic priest. So, I kinda started improvising an act as he started having his PTSD flashbacks. He''s had them time to time because he worked for Mortifera Nox as a kid. I didn''t want to hurt him, and I didn''t want him to hurt himself. But I wanted him to stop pressing the issue, so I made up some shit. Something about ''the end times'', and a ''Great Red Dragon'', a ''eyes aglow with cerulean fury'', and ''stars blackened and falling'' from an old poem he used to like when he tutorerd me."


    "Ah," I chuckled. "Good to know you''ve always been a bullshitter. Nice."


    "Yeah. A big fat one. But I didn''t realize he was actually in a trance or something. I mean, the whole ''demonic voice'' thing people always talked about made me wonder if he had an alter, but I had no clue how deep that rabbit hole was. I just thought he had a dissociative identity. I thought I''d made it up, until he said I had the gift of prophecy and that ''Black Star'' was gonna be my new name as the prophet of the end times. Something about the trail of Nibiru and an end time. So, uh. Yeah. I''m the prophet of the apocalypse or something."Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    We all laughed nervously.


    "Wow. You really are a mess, huh?" I chuckled, shaking my head.


    Albert scratched his chin. "Was this during March of this year?"


    Black Star raised his eyebrows, his expression becoming quizzical. "Um. Yeah... How''d you know?"


    Albert''s face went white, and I suddenly felt my own blood freeze. Stella and Ichigo just glanced between us in confusion.


    "There was an incident in Pewterstone City," Albert said slowly. "It was the weirdest shit I''ve ever seen. I still remember it vividly ¡ª Sienna and I were in an arcade playing the Crystal Harmony fighting game when some old guy just started spazzing out. We thought he was having some sort of medical emergency, but then his eyes turned blue. I think Sienna and I were the only ones that saw it."


    Everyone at the table shared a look. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. I remembered it, vaguely, like something out of a nightmare.


    "Exactly like the zombies during the Cataclysm," Black Star whispered. "Shit."


    Stella furrowed her brows, her eyes flicking back and forth as if she was trying to piece together a puzzle.


    "Okay. What happened?" Stella asked.


    "He had an episode and started a small zombie outbreak. People at the time attributed it to another terrorist running around with Professor Lunatrix''s old viral technology," Albert explained.


    "Yeah," I added. "But we both noticed his eyes glowed blue, just like the eyes of zombies during the cataclysm. We were in a horror movie ¡ª just watching everyone go insane and kill each other. We managed to get into my home and hide until the local heroes arrived."


    Albert shuddered, his expression grim. "That was one of the worst things I''ve ever experienced. I still get nightmares about it. Even after all the horrifying shit we saw during the Cataclysm. I''ve never felt more scared in my life."


    "I don''t even want to imagine it," Ichigo said, shaking her head.


    Stella looked down at her plate. "I can imagine it all too well. I was there ¡ª as you guys might guess if you knew my alter ego as a magical girl."


    I perked up at Stella''s response. I''d nearly forgotten she''d been terrorizing our city as Dark Princess Eris for two years - probably secretly in search of her long lost half-sister. Me.


    "That persona was just me acting out a bit. I was tired of always having to walk perfectly, make my bed perfectly, have the perfect manners, and the whole nine yards," Stella said. "I had a bit of a temper and didn''t want to lash out at the man I thought of as a father, so I ended up creating a different magical girl persona to blow off steam. I won''t detail how it works yet ¡ª it''s a long, long story ¡ª but I was. Am Dark Princess Eris."


    Ichigo''s eyes went wide, and Albert looked uncomfortable as they both leaned back in their seat.


    "I had a hard time coping with Lady Matsudaira''s death. She just... left me the burden of her legacy and kicked the bucket as I was entering middle school. She was my whole family," she continued.


    She paused for a moment, taking a deep breath.


    "So, I created Eris, who I''d always wanted to be when I was young and rebellious. I got into my mother''s files before they could redact them and saw the full story of what happened the week Arcadia Vox ended the Nightmare of Nox. I won''t detail how or why, but I went to Pewsterstone in search of Nightingale Eclipse for more answers. Like you, Black Star, I ended up just running away. I left my father a note that I was taking time away and would stay in school there, but would eventually be back."


    "Wow. So everything circles back to Nox, huh?" Albert said.


    Ichigo looked around in confusion. "I feel so out of the loop here. I''m a nobody from a family of normal low level normies with the occasional Pioneer every third generation."


    "Nox was the biggest supervillain empire in world history, second to none. Barring Napeoleon''s Pan-European empire," I replied with a sigh. "I think everyone in our generation has a connection to her, technically. She turned her Latin American empire into a superpower that dominated world trade for almost half a century. Even if she was batshit insane and a warmongering despot."


    Stella nodded. "It was the first time the world united to fight something since taking down Lunatrix. All the Magical Knight Clans united, the world governments worked together, and even villains united in opposition of her."


    Black Star took a sip of water before he continued. "I can see why you guys were freaked out. When I saw those zombies during the Cataclysm, I thought I was gonna piss my pants. I''m lucky Rec[o] is my favorite movie."


    "Uh, yeah. I think we all thought we were going to die," I replied with a chuckle.


    "I was scared out of my mind," Ichigo added. "Even if I stayed at campus helping run supplies. It felt like it was going to be my last day. Like the whole world was gonna end. You don''t forget that kind of fear easily."


    "Yeah. That was a rough night," Albert agreed. "But anyway, about Eris and the old dude at the arcade? You were at Pewterstone too?"


    Stella''s eyes lit up. "Oh. Yeah, that was me. I actually happened to be tangoing with the Jupiter Belles across town at the time. So when the sirens started, I gave them the slip and rushed to help evacuate the civilians and keep them out of danger."


    She furrowed her brows, and looked down.


    "That''s when things got weird," she continued, "because I met a gun-wielding blonde magical girl with a beret who spoke in third person. She was very, very odd. Like, really weird. But we were helping people get out, so I was like, ''hey, you know, she''s helping out, whatever'' and ignored the oddities."


    "Weird? In what way?" Black Star asked.


    "Like she spoke with an odd accent, spoke in third person, had some strange aura that just seemed wrong," Stella replied. "She was just odd, but in an innocent, childlike way. She was asking me what the country was called and what year it was and she was asking me if there was a war and stuff. It was really strange, but I figured it was a magical girl who just got her powers. Then she just... disappeared, right in the middle of the crisis. I never saw her again. I was a bit worried she was eaten or killed by the zombies or something."


    "Oh. Well that''s definitely weird. And a little spooky," Black Star said.


    "Yeah, it was a bit creepy, but she helped a lot," Stella replied with a shrug. "Easily Class 8 if not Class 9, given the raw strength and power she had."


    "Holy shit, you''re joking!" Ichigo gasped, leaning back in her chair in shock.


    "Magical girls at Class 8 or 9 are really rare," I said to the others. "You sure you aren''t highballing it, Stella?"


    She nodded. "Yeah. She had some really wild, reality-bending stuff she did, and was able to do stuff that was just ridiculous. Like she''d shoot one of these fancy magical guns at like 200 rounds a second and manage to hit every single zombie. Hundreds of zombies in a crowd at once without hitting any civilians."


    "That''s insane," Albert said. "How is that even possible?"


    "She''s a magical girl," Stella replied. "She''s not bound by normal rules. I don''t know if she''s still alive, but if she is, she''d be a huge asset in a fight like the shit the world went through the night of the Cataclysm. That little girl was a one man army. Er, girl army, rather."


    I shook my head and sighed.


    "That never made the news, and neither did the nature of the zombie incident," I said. "The government probably covered it up so people didn''t panic. Blamed it on Lunatrix''s shadows."


    "That sounds about right," Albert said. "They always try to hide anything that could cause mass hysteria. It was also notoriously hard to get one of the evil Prof''s lunacy outbreaks started once the government figured out a way to contain it."


    Stella shivered, and her expression grew somber. "Yeah. I''m glad you guys brought that up because the spring outbreak incident has been on my mind since the Cataclysm."


    She paused for a moment and then continued.


    "That girl is probably still around, though. She didn''t literally vanish, but she was too fast for me to follow," Stella said. "But, the outbreak was contained within an hour, and she was nowhere to be seen. So I don''t know what happened to her."


    "That''s... really strange," I replied.


    "It''s probably nothing, though. I mean, she''s just one magical girl," Stella replied. "Not the center of the world."


    "True. But it''s still interesting," Albert added. "And very interesting timing, considering the zombies."


    We all shared an uncomfortable silence.


    "I mean, I wouldn''t be surprised if the old man and that blonde girl had some sort of connection to Nox," Albert added. "She was the most infamous villainess in world history, and had a hand in pretty much everything."


    "Yeah. That would make sense," I agreed, and paused for a moment. "I mean, she had her fingers in everything from cloning technology to superhuman enhancement and cybernetics, so who knows?"


    We were all interrupted by a knock on the booth''s sliding door. Ichigo''s eyes lit up in excitement at the sound, and she eagerly leaned against Albert, pushing back to make room for our food to enter.


    I glanced at the menu in front of me, and then back to the door as it opened.


    The hair on my neck instantly stood up on end.


    An incredibly busty olive-skinned waitress with wavy, curly black hair tied up in a loose bun and a pair of black glasses came carrying trays of fancy sashimi. She had a tattoo on her neck, and had her sleeves rolled up, revealing more tattooed designs running along her arms.


    Her outfit was a little strange. While it was the right uniform for the restaurant, she wore a short pencil skirt that didn''t quite cover her rear and had stockings on, which looked a bit like a fetish cosplay or something. A very skimpy, and a very sexy version of the standard waitress outfit. Her outfit looked like she was cosplaying a waitress from a maid cafe.


    Black Star absent-mindedly looked down at the menu while the waitress came in.


    "Appetizer is on the house," she smiled, speaking with a Spanish accent as she put the trays on the table and winked at Albert. "Complements from the chef."


    Black Star continued looking at the menu as she served, as did Albert. "Hey waitress, could you get us another round of water while you''re at it? Thanks!"


    She paused, blinking at Black Star and staring daggers at him, but he continued looking down at his menu.


    Okay. There was definitely something between them. There was something serious going on between these two, and I wasn''t sure what. The waitress''s aura flared up in frustration and anger at being ignored.


    "Master Enrico.... ugh. Eres un bueno para nada, mijo. Un maldito bueno para nada," she grumbled under her breath.


    Black Star froze for a minute, his face going pale, as he slowly, carefully looked up at her.


    The waitress gave him an absolutely predatory grin as he slowly turned white as a sheet.


    "Uhm, H-Hey there. Titi?"


    She reached down, behind the screen as Black Star visibly panicked and began sweating.


    "W-wait!" he cried. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Please, let me explain!"


    The waitress suddenly produced a comically oversized hi-tech cross between a shotgun an a cannon from behind the screen and aimed it at his face.


    "You''ve been a very, very bad boy," the waitress smiled with an air of calmness, but her aura was bright red, and filled with anger.


    I immediately raised my arm, ready to throw up a barrier but the woman held out a hand and motioned at me to stay still.


    "You, you stay there, girl. Don''t get involved."


    She tapped the gun and winked at me, as it made a whirring noise and began charging up.


    "Wait, what''s that thing?" Black Star stammered, staring at her.


    The waitress'' smirk turned positively wicked.


    "I call it La Chancla 3000."


    I suddenly felt my heart sink. This was not good.


    "La what now?" I asked almost out of reflex.


    "La. Chancla."


    Suddenly, a comical looking green slipper flew from the end of her weapon and hit Black Star right across his cheek with a resounding ''THWAP''.

 Chapter 59

    *Tap, tap, tap tap.*


    The four of us stared ahead as the woman tapped her fingers on the table.


    I felt the awkwardness of the situation, and tried my best to make the atmosphere a bit less tense, but I had no idea where to start.


    Stella and I had moved to the other side of the booth with Ichigo and Albert. I''d taken over Black Star''s place at the table as we watched the scene unfolding in front of us. Black Star, or Enrico, or Henry, was seated in front of us, nursing a bruised cheek, as he sat across the table next to a stern looking, 30-something woman with curly black hair, who was quietly sipping tea.


    Her aura had calmed down, and I was able to get a read on her now that I wasn''t freaking out. Her aura was a calm, tranquil blue with a simmering red and pink underneath. She was clearly very, very angry, and yet had the air of someone who had seen some serious shit.


    And of course, I''d met her during the apocalypse at Refuge Zeta.


    Right before Red Masque gave the order to kill or capture me.


    "Mmrgggh. Pass the soy sauce, please?" Ichigo murmured with her mouth full, pointing at the bottle next to me. She looked at me with an expression of curiosity and concern.


    I slid the bottle across to her and glanced at Albert, who was smiling sheepishly at the woman.


    "Um. Hello there," I said with a nervous smile. "Good to see you again, Arsenal."


    I was still transformed, but I''d recreated my normal appearance.


    The woman gave me a cold stare, her eyes narrowing, and she pursed her lips.


    "Why am I not surprised that when things go to shit tonight, you three are involved?" she said with a sarcastic drawl, looking between Albert, Black Star, and me. "Especially you, pendejo."


    Black Star flushed and scratched the back of his head nervously. "Well, you see..."


    He trailed off, his gaze darting between her and me.


    "You. Do not speak. Boy." she snapped, glaring at him, before looking back at me.


    She glared, and then her face softened as she turned to look at Ichigo, who looked like she was gonna choke on her sushi if she took another bite.


    "Look. I don''t have to know where you stashed the Matsudaira girl and who the magical girls that put my muscle on the shitter for the last hour. And I am fairly certain it was you lot and the little shit here who got the her out," she continued, turning to face me. "You did well in saving my stupid little Enrico here back a Refuge Zeta. You are not my enemy, and family is family."


    Her face suddenly hardened.


    "But we do have a problem," she said, pointing her fingers at me, and then Black Star. "And it is a problem I cannot let stand. The schism of the Crimson Order is tearing this city apart. And you two, whether you wanted to or not, played a role in that."


    Black Star winced, and looked away.


    "Yeah. I know, Tia," he sighed.


    "She''s your aunt?" Albert asked, looking at him.


    Black Star nodded. "Yeah, uh, technically we''re cousins, but we''re more like siblings, really."


    "Valentina Rodriguez, though people know me better as Arsenal," she smiled, and shook Albert''s hand.


    "Er, good to finally talk to you when we''re not running from oversized monsters I guess," Albert smiled, awkwardly.


    "It is. Though, if I may be honest," she said, "if you were not sitting here with my dumbass little dipshit here, I would probably be kicking your ass and twisting your nuts off for tonight."


    She glared at him for a long moment.


    "A smash and grab operation like that isn''t Red Masque''s style. What the heck is even going on with the Order?" Albert asked.


    "You are aware of the current situation, I take it?" she asked. "Gang leaders and newcomers scrambling to seize territory in Red Masque''s absence. Myself included, unfortunately. I was hoping to get some support from my lil bro here and help get things back to normal as Red Masque''s right hand woman while he keeps things from going to shit. Instead, what I got was a fucking coup and a civil war as he eats sushi with a bunch of snot-nosed brats."


    I looked at her with wide eyes.


    "You guys are really trying to get him to take Red Masque''s place?" I asked.


    "Perhaps. And unfortunately, we do not have Red Masque''s access to all his accounts," she replied. "Which, to my knowledge, Enrico here does. Our systems were set up so that if 336 hours go by and Red Masque does not access his systems, biometric ownership passes to Enrico."


    "Look. I don''t want that kind of power!" Black Star groaned. "That would mean dealing with the other villains and their stupid bullshit. And way to blow my identity out of the water here!"


    He glared at the girl sitting next to him, who was busy eating a roll with her chopsticks.


    She raised an eyebrow and glanced at him.


    Ichigo practically did a spit take.


    Black Star raised a finger and opened his mouth, then closed it, his face red with anger and frustration, and turned away. "Ugh, fuck it."


    Valentina turned to face us again, and crossed her arms. "As you can see, the little ma is not very keen on being a leader."


    "Well, that''s understandable," Stella interjected, looking at Black Star. "It''s not like he''s really had the best of experiences with your organization."


    Valentina sighhed.


    "Like it or not, he does have a responsibility to the people here. Even if we are criminals, we do have a sense of pride and honor as Red Masque''s men. He can''t just run away from his responsibilities, especially not now when things have gotten so chaotic. I''ve been busting my ass to get everyone to calm the fuck down while we figure shit out. It''s not easy to be the one trying to hold this all together. He should be helping us, and instead, he''s out playing around with you kids," she replied.


    She looked around, glaring at each one of us.


    "I''m not asking for much," she continued. "Just for him to come back and do what''s expected of him as a man and a leader. I can do all the heavy lifting. I just need everyone to rally around him and stop being pencil dicked, testosterone-fueled morons."


    She glared at Black Star again. "I don''t care if he stays here and eats with you idiots. But if he doesn''t want the whole fucking city to burn down in gang violence, then he needs to step up and stop being a brat."


    "Is this seriously about money? Accessing Red Masque''s personal accounts?!" Black Star asked.


    "Of course, dipshit. It is about money. Money for the people who depend on the Order for a paycheck, food on the table, and medicine. You think they get healthcare or worker benefits from the fucking state?! They rely on the organization''s funds to get by. And without access to the vaults, a lot of the people working for us are hurting," she snapped.


    Black Star''s face fell, his expression one of guilt, and I couldn''t help but feel bad for him.


    "Still. It''s blood money. And you guys just tried to snatch a goddamned girl in the middle of the street. I''m sorry but you are going to have to forgive me if I don''t just hand it over," he replied.


    "You know very well we expanded beyond drug money a decade ago," she replied, giving Black Star an angry glare. "Real estate. Construction. Opioids and amphetamines discarded and expanded to the manufacturing of diabetes medication, statins, and antibiotics. Legal services. Food banks. You know all of that."


    He frowned and looked at her, crossing his arms. "Yes. Yes I know."


    She looked down at her cup of tea.


    "We have people who rely on the Order. If it collapses, there will be a power vacuum, and then it''s only a matter of time before a rival gang or organization moves in, or some upstart takes control, and the city goes to shit," she explained, looking up at him.


    She put a hand on his shoulder.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You are not Red Masque, you can''t do everything he could. But you can help, Enrico," she said.


    She looked over to me and I winced before leaning back into her seat.


    "I mean, sure. You could just let the entire underworld collapse into a war, and then when the Magical Knights come to wipe out whatever is left, I guess they could help then," she shrugged.


    "That''s not what I said!" Black Star shouted, his voice raising in volume.


    "I am just saying," she said, her tone level and calm, "you don''t want to be a leader. You don''t want to step up, take responsibility, and do the right thing, that''s okay! Yet you are happy to use your little trust fund to eat sushi, but don''t want to help those who are less fortunate than you. Fine. But don''t expect us not to look at you with resentment and disgust when we are struggling."


    "I didn''t mean it like that," Black Star said, rubbing his temples.


    "Well, that''s what you''re doing. That''s how you are coming across to me, and the rest of the men and women who raised you and are dying because you won''t help us," Valentina snapped back. "If you don''t want to lead, fine. Let someone else step in, but you are not doing right by the people of this city by keeping Red Masque''s secrets to yourself."


    Black Star was silent, his head hanging in shame.


    "Look," she continued, her voice softening slightly, "you can do whatever you want later, Enrico. I just ask that you do the right thing, and help the city in whatever way you can. I''m not asking you to sign over everything to me and for me to take over the family business. I''m asking you to give the men and women who are out there fighting for scraps something to keep them from falling apart. We need something right now. We need you to help us, to give us hope that things won''t fall apart. Without you, the whole city falls to pieces, and there is going to be nothing but violence and destruction. You are the heir of Red Masque, you have a duty to this city to do something, if you don''t step up and do the right thing, no one will. Do you really want that on your conscience?"


    Black Star sat there in silence for a moment, his face contorted in thought. Then he spoke.


    "What about the Magical Knights?" he asked. "You can''t tell me they don''t have some sort of plan to deal with the situation here. They have to be planning to do something about the chaos in the city."


    "They, above all others, lost more people in the Cataclysm than any other faction. The only ones who suffered greater casualties were the Heroes Guild," she replied.


    She looked around at us, a serious expression on her face.


    "You guys are all kids. What, fifteen, sixteen, seventeen years old? I know that I can''t ask you guys to do too much. But if I could give you just a bit of advice, it would be this - be careful out there. This whole city is on the edge, and it won''t be long until something goes down. Be ready to act, be ready to do whatever it takes to keep this place from going to hell, because once it does, there won''t be much that can save it. And that includes the Magical Knights."


    She sighed, shaking her head. "I don''t mean to be an alarmist, but I don''t think the situation can get any worse. And I am not even going to talk about what happens if another of the Fourteen show their ugly mugs in town."


    "The Fourteen?" Ichigo asked, raising an eyebrow. "Who the hell are they?"


    "Ah. It''s just a name given to the fourteen most wanted and dangerous supervillains in the world," Stella replied.


    Albert nodded. "Yeah, they''re a really big deal. Red Masque''s presence was a deterrence from the more psychotic ones coming in to do whatever. I guessed that the knights moved Tesseract and Emberline down here strategically."


    "Yup," Valentina said, nodding in agreement. "But our intelligence posits it is more defensive posturing to keep the academic district safe rather than an offense against the underworld. They''re a bit shorthanded right now."


    "And they have to protect their base," Albert said. "So the rest of the city is a bit fucked."


    "Yup."


    The two looked at each other, then back at Black Star, who looked like he was about to cry. He took a deep breath, and looked back up, meeting Valentina''s eyes. She held his gaze for a moment, before nodding. Then he spoke again. "So I don''t really have a choice here, do I?"


    "No," Valentina said firmly. "No you do not."


    "Alright. Alright," he said. "Fine."


    She looked at him and smiled, and patted his shoulder.


    "But I do have some conditions."


    She raised her eyebrows.


    "Such as?"


    Black Star looked at us and then back to his aunt. He took a deep breath, and spoke.


    "I want you to promise that no matter what happens, we will finish transitioning out of our current business. The people who work for the Crimson Order will be provided for. I don''t want any more drug dealing, or human trafficking, or any of that shit. No matter how much we try to justify it with good works, that''s the shit Red Masque was doing, and that is not a legacy I want to continue."


    She raised her eyebrows.


    "Arms sales and prostitution are our biggest sources of income."


    He sighed.


    "I know. And there are things like prostitution I''m not so negative on if it''s voluntary," he said, running his hand through his hair. "But since everyone''s balkanized, that means the different businesses and supply chains have been carved up, and it''ll be easier to start shifting them over to a new paradigm, right? I can help. And you can too. And if you want me to take charge, that means you will have to accept some of my decisions."


    She nodded. "That''s true, but the money still needs to come in somehow. We can''t just turn the tap off and expect things to be fine. It will take time."


    "That''s why I''m asking for your help," Black Star said, his eyes narrowing. "We can start with a couple of things. Start shifting the focus from the bad stuff, and start shifting towards more legitimate enterprises. I can do a lot, I know I can. I just need you to help me, to support me. I''m only sixteen, and I know nothing about this business. I''m going to need your help. So let''s start small. Let''s start by shifting some resources towards things that don''t involve killing people. Things like construction, medical research, immigration lawyers. Stuff we''ve already been doing, but more. Things like that."


    Valentina smiled, and put her hand on his shoulder, squeezing gently as he furrowed his brows.


    "I imagine Voltage ran off with the sex trade and drugs, and you were stuck with the real estate and weapons manufacturing?" he asked, raising an eyebrow at her.


    "He always had his hands on that shit. Especially the drugs, that fucking coke fiend."


    "Then it should be easy to transition out, shouldn''t it?" he smiled.


    "You need money to keep the men happy," she replied. "And our tenants are all hurting on cash. If you want the men and women in the organization to follow you, you will need to pay their dues. And you have to make a show of power. Especially with all these rival gangs moving in on your territory."


    "I don''t know how to do that," he replied.


    Valentina shrugged.


    "Look. Just be willing to do what it takes. Violence has a certain language that the men speak, and right now you need to make sure you speak that language loud and clear."


    Black Star shook his head and looked at our side.


    "I just. I''m just so sick and tired of this shit. The killing, the fighting, the death, the drugs, all of it. I want out. I want to be free of all this, I want to be my own person."


    "That''s why I said to let me do the heavy lifting. I will help you," Valentina said. "You can be the man you want to be, and I''ll be the person that makes that possible."


    Black Star sighed.


    "I''ll need time to think about all this," he said. "This is a lot of shit you''re throwing on my lap. Look, I promise I won''t run away flat out, and I''ll even help you unlock the funds you need. Just keep me out of public eye."


    Valentina smirked and ruffled his hair. "Good boy."


    I shared a glance with Albert. Black Star seemed conflicted, and I wasn''t sure how I felt about all of this.


    Ichigo chewed loudly on the food on the plate, her cheeks puffed out from all the rice she had shoved into her mouth.


    "Mmph?" she asked, her eyes darting between Black Star and Valentina.


    "I agree with him, Valentina," Albert said. "All this talk of murder and killing isn''t really helping the situation."


    Valentina snorted. "Boy, I know you aren''t one of us. I can tell from your aura. You have a good heart. You are a hero in the making, I can tell. You are all heroes in the making."


    I winced and looked away.


    "But know this. Crime will always exist. There will never be a time where the law isn''t needed. There will always be people who will try to take advantage of those who are weaker, who will do anything to gain power, and there will always be those who will stand up to fight them. If crime exists, better it be quiet and organized, rather than a disorganized, chaotic mess that will harm the poor and downtrodden. All of the people that I represent are criminals. We all know that we aren''t saints. But Red Masque had rules, and we tried to minimize collateral damage as much as possible."


    The four of us were quiet, processing her words. Albert spoke first.


    "What do you mean?" he asked. "Are you saying that crime is inevitable, so you''re just trying to manage it?"


    "Yes. That is exactly what I mean," Valentina replied. "Crime will exist, whether we like it or not. It''s an inevitability. The only question is what kind of crime we tolerate and what kind we don''t. And the answer to that is that we want the kind that causes the least harm possible. Red Masque understood that, which was why he ran the Order the way he did."


    "I don''t understand how you can justify what the Crimson Order does. You guys deal in drugs, weapons, loan sharking, all sorts of terrible things. And you say that it''s better because you guys control it, and that it''s less harmful?" Albert said.


    "It is less harmful, because it is managed," Valentina said. "We leave profit on the table to avoid destroying our clients."


    "By your own logic," Albert continued, "the only reason you are better than the other criminal organizations is because you''re more powerful than they are, and can write the rules. If they were as strong as you were, wouldn''t they be able to do the same thing?"


    "In a sense, yes," she said simply. "That is how power works, and why the hand that holds power should be steady like Red Masque''s was. But I know you guys are heroes in the making, and I am not trying to convince you otherwise. But this is the truth of the matter - we live in the world as it is, not as we wish it to be."


    "I still don''t think you''re right," Albert said.


    "And I''m not going to convince you otherwise," she said with a smirk. "Keep your idealism. It is what makes you strong."


    Albert and Stella looked at each other. I could feel their uncertainty and discomfort.


    I was quiet. I didn''t want to say anything that might offend the woman in front of us.


    Valentina turned to me and Ichigo. "I am sorry to burden you kids with this."


    She looked back at Albert, and then to Stella.


    "But this is the reality of our world, and I think you need to understand it."


    Stella nodded and looked back to the others, and I did the same. I could see their discomfort in the air.


    "Now, enough with the heavy talk. You kids eat, I''ve gotta go take care of some things," Valentina said. "Enjoy the meal and the appetizer, courtesy of me."


    With that, she turned to Black Star.


    "You and I are going to have a little chat about you ditching us earlier, boy. I''m going to bring Blackwood and Lysander in too, and we are going to get some things sorted out," she said, picking up her sandal cannon by the entrance and tapping her hand with it.


    Black Star sighed and nodded, cringing away from the overly engineered weapon.


    "Yes ma''am."


    Valentina gave me one last look, and then got up and walked away. Her aura was calm, but there was still a simmering anger beneath the surface. I couldn''t tell what she was feeling, but it made me feel a little uncomfortable.


    Ichigo, still stuffing her mouth full of food, watched her leave with narrowed eyes before glancing at the others, and then back at her plate. She looked at the sushi, and then she finally sighed.


    "Ugh, fuck," Ichigo said. "I thought she''d never leave. What the fuck, Sienna. No offense to Stella here, but meeting Matsudaira was a big enough shock. Now a bigshot supervillain has your phone number and is a regular contact? What''s next. Osmium Titan is gonna show up for a house call?"


    Stella and Albert both winced and gave each other awkward looks.


    I shrugged and sighed.


    "It''s a long story, okay?" I replied. "Just an unlucky week."


    "Ugh. Try an unlucky month," Ichigo groaned. "But, at least I don''t feel bad anymore for beating up a few of her guys."


    She sighed, and took another bite of the food, before chewing thoughtfully, and swallowing.


    "You know," she continued. "I wonder if this place serves uni...?"

 Interlude: A Nightingales Song

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Remember..." a  woman''s


    "Remember..." she whispered.


    "Your promise..."


    she whispered.


    The song of a Nightingale.


    ''Heh. To give a man hope only to dash it against the rocks like that. How cruel.''


    ''So this is how it ends for me.''


    So close...and yet so far away. So close, and yet... so far... away....

 Interlude: Damian

    "Annoying... How peculiar."


    Damian''s voice was flat and emotionless, barely a whisper, as he examined the scorch marks that were burned into the wall of the warehouse.


    His eyes were sunken, with dark bags, and his face was gaunt. He was a pale, tall man in his thirties with white hair. A white mask was wrapped around his face, and his body was wrapped in bandages.


    The fourteen year-old blonde girl next to him was wearing a black school girl uniform with red highlights, and was looking at him with an expression of curiosity.


    "Master?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "Look at this, Alice," Damian whispered, his eyes not leaving the mark on the wall. "A strange phenomenon has occurred. Quite peculiar."


    He took out his pocket knife, and made a small incision in his finger, before letting a few drops of blood fall onto the ground.


    He knelt down and dipped his fingers in the crimson liquid. His hand began to shake as a purple glow emanated from it, and then, he suddenly began to cough violently.


    Alice quickly handed him a tissue, and he coughed into it before handing it back to her.


    She stared at it with wide eyes.


    "Is it back, Master??" Alice asked, her face contorted in concern.


    "It never left," Damian said with his best attempt at a smile, wiping the blood away from his mouth.


    "I see. So it is spreading. How intriguing."


    "Master?"


    "Yes, my child?"


    "Will you have enough medicine? Should I get the doctor again?"


    "No, it is quite alright. My body has adapted to it. I no longer feel pain or fatigue from it," he replied.


    How foolish, for a girl to have so much empathy, Damian thought.


    "I am glad," she said, a small smile crossing her face.


    Damian chuckled and shook his head. The girl had a soft spot for him, he knew, but it was misplaced. He was numb, save for the desire to create his final work of art.


    He turned his attention back to the scorch marks.


    It was quite fascinating to see. It appeared to be a form of pure energy discharge, but the damage was more severe than any sort of plasma weapon could produce. Whoever had incapacitated Warden and Hypertroph had likely been aware of their capabilities as well as his and Alice''s, and had been able to prepare for a confrontation.


    He closed his eyes and tried to concentrate, focusing on the energy residue left by the blast. He could sense something else there.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Alice, who was staring at him intently. "Do you feel that?"


    "Feel what?"


    "A strange, yet familiar aura imprint."


    "No."


    "I see. Well, it appears that our little payday was whisked away. A pity. Still, I can make do with this."


    Damian took out a piece of chalk from his pocket, and drew a symbol on the floor. It was a circle with a series of intricate lines, and then he put the chalk back.


    He began to murmur a chant in a language unknown to anyone alive save for himself. Perhaps a few others. That would be rather interesting to stumble upon eventually.


    The chalk began to glow a bright green color, and then, suddenly, the symbol was gone. A moment later, the area within the circle began to fill with a dark red liquid. Damian bent down, and with his bare hands, began to collect it in a vial he had produced from a coat pocket.


    Alice watched with wide, curious eyes as Damian carefully corked the vial. He then stood back up, and looked at Alice with a small smile. "I cannot do much with this, but I will be able to do a little more than we could before. Enough to strengthen the hex on her, perhaps. But not enough for what I want. I do have an idea of how to fix that."


    He gleefully clapped his hands, looking at Alice.


    "Let us begin the next phase of our routine, shall we? You know what to do."


    She smiled and nodded.


    "Yes. I''ll make preparations right away."


    Suddenly, the sound of his radio crackling filled the room.


    "Hey. Creepy McFuckface," the gruff, metallic voice of a woman said.


    Alice glanced at the radio on his belt and frowned.


    "What is it, Arsenal?" he answered dryly.


    "Change of plans. I found a little hideout here with a note penned to me. Also got some interesting news from one of our madames on the ground," the voice replied.


    Alice picked up a nearby piece of scrap metal and started fiddling with it.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "I see," Damian replied. "What does this change in our schedule entail?"


    "Look. Just stand the hell down. I think it''s one of the kids that we were after. I''m going to meet with him to discuss terms and see what we can do," she said. "But I don''t think we''re getting the Matsudaira kid."


    "Why is that?"


    "Because I don''t think he wants to give her up. The kid knew I would call off the hunt as soon as I found this. Or when our girls called it in at J-town. Fucker is getting a piece of my mind for being an arrogant little shit."


    "Then I shall continue layering my hexes, as planned," he said, smirking behind his mask.


    "Stand. Down." Arsenal replied, growling. "I know your little trick. Don''t you fucking dare, you creep."


    "Very well. I shall leave it be, for now, then," he sighed.


    Alice''s eyebrows raised.


    "You''re actually listening to her?" she asked.


    "It''s best to keep the peace for now," he said, smiling at her. "It has been most amusing thus far."


    He put the radio down, and began to pace the side street.


    A note at a hideout, huh? He mused.


    It must have been someone from the Order.


    A boy who would make Arsenal call off the hunt for Matsudaira''s daughter. He wondered who it was.


    It didn''t take long to put the pieces together.


    He had seen a boy walk up to the group of teenagers. A boy who used Presence Erasure. The same boy that he had tried to hex with a curse, but he had failed, unlike the group of teenagers he''d whisked away.


    It had to be him. It had to be that boy. There were not many people in this city that knew that skill, and even less who could use it. And whatever skill Red Masque had picked up that rendered him immune to most of Damian''s magic must have passed onto his student.


    It had to be that boy.


    But there were still too many unknown variables to act upon.


    The possible return of Red Masque''s heir and protege had implications.


    The Crimson Order had a large amount of influence, and if this boy was who he thought he was, then he was going to be the most important person in the city.


    The most important person, save for himself, of course.


    The implications of this were quite interesting. Very interesting indeed.


    The civil war would end sooner than he thought, if that boy had truly returned. The Order would unify, and a powerful organization would emerge. The titan would come into play instead of fence sitting with the spoiled princess, and most of the newcomers would be routed out.


    He glanced at his hand, and a wry smile crept up his face. The thought of being a part of the group that brought order back to the city was amusing.


    But it would also be extremely boring in practice.


    He chuckled to himself.


    Boring boring boring boring boring boring ?.


    How utterly boring.


    He was going to have his fun. His last hurrah. His final, magnum opus. He''d make a work that would outlive him.


    And he would do it all, with the blood of the Order''s two darling children on his hands. How ironic would it be to wipe out the last vestiges of that woman.


    He laughed, and Alice looked up from the scrap metal.


    "Is something the matter, Master?"


    "Oh, nothing," Damian replied, walking down the side street.


    Then, he paused, immediately drawing his weapon and aiming it at Alice. "Stand down."


    "M-master?!"


    He swung his athame at Alice. There was a brief flash of light, and the alleyway lit up as Alice screamed in fear.


    "Impressive."


    The voice that responded was deep and metallic, like the sound of a heavy metal drum. The tone was cold, calm, and emotionless.


    A tall figure with a pair of eyes that glowed red in the darkness stared at the coalesced ball of sickly blood-red energy in his hand. Damian could tell the man''s aura was a mixture of colors, but the one that stuck out to him was a dark, foreboding blue. It reminded him of a cold, calm lake.


    "You''ve been stalking me," Damian said with a smile. "For a while. A week at the minimum, given your mastery over your aura''s fluctuations. Quite the achievement."


    The figure, cloaked in an outfit of pure black with only the red glow of his cybernetic eyes and the glint of his mask to distinguish his form in the night, cocked his head.


    "To think you survived all this time. I didn''t take you for slinking in the shadows while Mortifera Nox came to prominence, but it makes sense. The way you disappeared when she first arrived... You have my condolences for what happened to you," Damian chuckled. "And now you''re here. I wonder what brings you to me, of all people?"


    "You know who I am, then," he replied, the glowing red orbs shifting from side to side as he studied the surroundings, looking at the shadows around Damian and Alice. "Good. You''ve already made a connection to me, and know that I am not someone to trifle with."


    "You''re quite perceptive," Damian chuckled, tapping his chin. "Though I wonder how much of the man I read about remains inside you, or if you''re just a shadow of the person you once were."


    He looked down at Alice, who had fallen to her knees.


    "Don''t be alarmed, Alice," Damian said with a smile. "It''s a long story. We are in no danger, and he is here as an ally."


    Alice looked up at him, her expression fearful. She clutched her heart and shook, looking at him in fear and confusion. Damian patted her head, before kneeling down and putting a hand on her shoulder. "There there, my child. There there."


    The tall, cloaked figure stepped out from the shadows and into the moonlight.


    Damian could see now that the figure''s face was still very much human. It was an expressionless, blank face, devoid of emotion. Damian''s smile grew even wider. It was superior to his own narcissistic core. Blank and devoid of any trace of emotion or feeling. He liked that. He liked it very much. He had seen many things in his life, but never someone so perfectly empty.


    The tall, cloaked figure spoke in a deep, metallic tone that reverberated in the air around them. "I have a business proposal for you, Death''s Whisper."


    "Oh? That''s a moniker I''ve not heard in quite a while, but very well," he said with a chuckle. "And I suppose I shall hear you out. It''s not every day that a veritable boogeyman and legend graces one''s presence with a business offer."


    He pulled Alice up from her knees, helping her to stand up straight before he gave the tall figure his full attention.


    "I am aware of the contract you''ve accepted from the Crimson Order," the cyborg stated, his eyes staring into Damian''s soul. "Red Masque stays the blood curse from Mortifera Nox that would have killed you, in return, you serve him."


    "Yes, yes, and?"


    "Red Masque is gone."


    "So I''ve heard," Damian mused.


    "The contract is void, as far as you''re concerned," he continued.


    Damian chuckled. "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    The tall, cloaked figure''s red eyes were fixed on Damian''s.


    "You will accept a new contract with me. In return for a service, you will have my protection. And a cure for the magic that''s killing you, courtesy of a mutual acquaintance who owes me a favor. Do we have a deal?" he asked, extending a hand to him.


    Damian approached the tall, cloaked figure, looking him in the eyes. "Yes. This line of work was starting to bore me, anyway. We have a deal. Do tell me more."


    "The Cataclysm brought about it a new source of energy. You are aware of my own magnum opus," the figure said.


    Damian''s smile grew wider. "I do. The virus you developed - the one that was so infectious it was practically a small scale cataclysm. The virus you unleashed upon the world that wiped out Iberia. Yes. I''m well aware of it. I''ve heard whispers that the virus has been making a resurgence."


    "That is correct."


    "You want my help," Damian mused.


    "Yes. I do. I have reason to believe the mystery of Teotihuacan, and the mysteries of the magic you discovered there will lead to an interesting outcome. And your knowledge will be of great benefit."


    "I have some theories," Damian chuckled. "I''ll humor your little project, then."


    The two looked at each other for a moment, and then they shook hands.


    "It will be a fruitful endeavor, Sanguine Sorcerer. It is a pleasure to do business with you."


    "The pleasure is mine..."


    He paused, grinning maniacally at the ghost standing before him.


    "...Professor Lunatrix."

 Chapter 60

Arc 4: Ludus


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Scrapper Scuttler.

 Chapter 61

Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Luminary Conversion


    Aero Art: Dynamic Entry!"

 Chapter 62

Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

 Chapter 63

    Scrapper Scuttler stretched his arms out, before turning to look straight at Black Star. His gaze turned to me, and the mercenary''s red eye glowed menacingly, as if daring us to make the first move.


    I felt a chill go down my spine.


    "Alright," he grinned menacingly, his voice crackling through his skull-shaped mask''s audio modulator. "Let''s get started."


    And then, Currant slowly stepped forward, standing protectively between me and Black Star and Scrapper Scuttler. His purple cloak billowed around him, as his purple and black tiger mask''s eyes glowed in the night.


    "Wait!" Albert called.


    "It''s fine," he replied calmly, briefly glancing back at us. "Stay back, all of you.


    "Focus on the fight ahead. Keep your wits about you," Currant said, his voice steady and commanding. "My techniques work best if I function as the vanguard. If you see an opening in Scrapper''s defenses, then you attack. But do not put yourselves in harm''s way needlessly. In the event I fall ...continue the battle. Do not fear for me, but fight on."


    Black Star, Claw Strawberry, Elysia, Albert, and I watched with wide eyes as the tiger-masked knight took a deep breath. He exhaled, his aura swirling as a surge of wind blew up and ruffled his purple cloak dramatically.


    "Heh. You think you can stop me from taking what''s mine?" Scrapper Scuttler asked, chuckling raising his arm and aiming the gauntlet at the boy.


    Strawberry limped forward with visible panic, her tail and ears standing up straight as her aura flared around her.


    "C-Currant!"


    Claw Currant stepped forward, now maskless and his aura tightly contained within him. He breathed steadily, calmly. His aura was a calm sea, and as I looked into it, I could tell his mana reserves weren''t all that high.


    But there was a steely determination in his eyes that spoke volumes. His body was like a sword, and his aura moved through it with a practiced ease. It was a weapon honed and tempered through countless battles. He definitely it right in with the Bravehearts.


    The world around us seemed to still as Currant locked gazes with Scrapper Scuttler.


    "It is an older brother''s duty to protect his younger sibling," Claw Currant said, closing his eyes.


    He took up a loose bladed stance as his dark purple aura condensed around him. His mana was focused on a few points in his body. He breathed in deeply, his aura coalescing around him, before exhaling slowly.


    "Howling Fist: Roaring Tempest!"


    Scrapper Scuttler fired a salvo of missiles, and they streaked through the sky, trailing smoke. Claw Currant stepped forward, a blast of air rushing from him as he moved.


    It took less than half a second, but to me, it was like the whole scene played out in slow motion. The air shimmered around Claw Currant as his body blurred with a torrent of mana.


    The moment Currant moved, his body vanished. The sound barrier broke in an instant, and the air cracked as he dashed ahead.


    Currant struck with such speed and power that it was like watching a lightning strike, and his fist slammed into Scrapper Scuttler''s chest before I even realized it. The force of the punch sent the armored mercenary flying backwards. The missiles flew through empty space, exploding harmlessly.


    Scrapper Scuttler crashed down with a resounding boom, skidding and sliding along the pavement before coming to a stop. His armor was visibly undamaged as he regained his balance and steadied himself, but I knew Currant''s strike had to have been powerful enough to do some real damage to him. Scrapper Scuttler growled, raising his hand to aim at Claw Currant.


    "Heh! You got a few tricks up your sleeve, don''tcha, boy?" he said. "That ain''t enough, though! Yer outta your league!"


    The mercenary launched himself forward, flying towards Currant with a burst of flame from his boots, but Currant didn''t flinch. He calmly shifted his stance, and the next thing I knew, Scrapper Scuttler was crashing into the pavement again.


    Currant had used a throw and sent him crashing to the ground with impeccable timing. The impact caused a billow of debris and a loud thud that echoed through the empty streets.


    Claw Currant jumped back and relaxed, taking up another stance and bouncing on his toes as his purple aura swirled around him. He cautiously circled the seemingly dazed and disoriented mercenary, as if sizing up his next move.


    "His rhythm and timing are incredible," Elysia whispered.


    Stella had defeated Currant in one shot in her Eris persona.


    She''d hit him with some kind of energy blast and it''d just been over right then and there. Currant wasn''t visibly stronger or more powerful than her, but I could see an incredible amount of control in his movements and a focus to his aura that I hadn''t seen from Elysia''s fighting. His movements were efficient, graceful, and quick, like he''d been performing them his entire life.


    Stella was also extremely skilled with martial arts, but Currant''s movements were a step beyond what I''d seen of hers.


    Claw Currant continued to circle Scrapper Scuttler, his eyes locked on his opponent''s every move


    "Yer a real tough cookie, aren''t ya, boy?" the mercenary said, orienting himself forward and beginning to stand. He dusted off his armor, shaking off the effects of Currant''s throw. "But I don''t lose. Never have, never will.".


    "I''m only getting started," Currant said, raising his fists and clenching them tight. He took a defensive posture, his arms raised and his feet spread apart.


    "An interestin'' one," Scrapper Scuttler said, shaking his head. "I don''t know what kinda tricks you got up your sleeve, boy, but yer


    out of your depth. I''ve faced the best of the best, and trust me, you ain''t got what it takes."


    Currant remained silent.


    "Yer fightin'' style... I reckon I can figure ya out. You wait for me to make a move, and then counter with one o'' your own, eh? You''ve got the skills, but yer not gonna take any risks with me, is that right? And your range..."


    He raised a finger and pointed it at Currant.


    "About seventeen meters. I reckon that''s your limit. Yer quick, and I betcha you''ve been doing this for quite a bit, but not in the real world. Not too shabby fer a rookie, boy. Yer still an amateur, but you ain''t bad."


    "Enough talking. Come at me," Currant replied.


    I felt my heart racing.


    "Come on, Currant," Claw Strawberry said, her eyes burning with determination. "Show him what you''re made of!"


    Scrapper Scuttler laughed.


    "You think yer hot shit? Well, how about this? Let''s try it my way," the armored mercenary said.


    A panel on his back opened, revealing the missile compartments within, and then several of them fired off at Currant in a cloud of smoke. They flew through the air towards him.


    Currant''s aura flared and he jumped, launching himself into the air and then leaping to the side, avoiding the missiles as they exploded in mid-air. Shrapnel rained down around him as the smoke and dust from the explosion filled the street, but Claw Currant kept moving.


    Scrapper Scuttler raised his gauntlets and began firing bursts of crimson and blue energy, peppering the dust clouds and sending shrapnel everywhere. Currant continued to move, jumping from wall to wall as the ground shook beneath him. Several of the energy bursts hit the walls around him, but he continued to evade and leap away.


    The mercenary took aim with his wrist gauntlet, which crackled with power as it began to charge.


    Currant leaped into the air, and the moment his foot hit the ground, he launched himself at the armored man. His body moved with such fluidity that it was like watching water in motion.


    His purple aura swirled around him, crackling with energy and power, his arms raised as he dashed towards the mercenary with his aura blazing like a purple flame.


    There was a loud boom as Scrapper Scuttler unleashed his charged blast at Claw Currant.


    The blast was powerful, but a split second before it reached Currant, his aura coalesced around him and he vanished from sight. The blast exploded in mid-air, the shrapnel scattered into every direction.


    Claw Currant leapt, twisting his body around and flipping in the air as the blast wave sailed beneath his feet and into the nearby buildings. He landed behind Scrapper Scuttler in a roll and immediately sprang to a crouch.


    Currant lunged forward, his aura flaring, and threw a punch. Scrapper Scuttler casually turned around, raising his hand to parry the blow.


    It was a feint.


    Claw Currant''s fist stopped inches away from Scrapper Scuttler''s armored hand, and in the blink of an eye, his other hand shot out. A surge of purple energy crackled around his fingers as he aimed directly for the mercenary''s exposed side.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Scrapper Scuttler''s eyes widened in surprise, but he managed to twist his body just enough to deflect Currant''s strike partially. The energy dissipated harmlessly into the air, but Currant wasn''t done yet.


    Before the mercenary could counter, Currant spun on his heel with impeccable precision and delivered a mana-infused roundhouse kick that connected with Scrapper Scuttler''s midsection with his shin. The impact reverberated through the armored suit, rattling the mercenary inside.


    Scrapper Scuttler was slammed in the chest as Currant unleashed his technique again, his fist striking the mercenary with enough force to send shockwaves rippling through the air.


    Currant followed up with another punch and a leg trap, the mercenary staggering back, stumbling as he struggled to recover. The tiger boy''s fists and legs moved in a blur, his attacks striking at critical weak spots on the mercenary''s suit joints. His blows struck fast and hard, coated with mana, like lightning bolts. Currant was relentless, driving his opponent back with every strike and blow he landed.


    I couldn''t follow the movements of their limbs with my eyes. Currant was moving so fast that he was a just blur of motion.


    Scrapper Scuttler stumbled under the onslaught, his armor clanging loudly with each hit he took. Despite his advanced technology and combat training, he struggled to keep up with Claw Currant''s lightning-fast strikes.


    But, his reputation and threat rating didn''t come from not being able to handle a little adversity. No, Scrapper Scuttler was not going down without a hell of a fight.


    "Hah!" Scrapper Scuttler shouted, suddenly diving under a punch and slamming into Claw Currant.


    Scrapper Scuttler was huge.


    His power armor''s height alone made him intimidating enough, standing at about seven or eight feet tall, and he towered over the much smaller Claw Currant. Currant tried to jump back, but Scrapper Scuttler''s arms extended with a whir and wrapped around him in the blink of an eye.


    "Tryinn'' ta sprawl on me won''t help you!" Scrapper Scuttler roared, wrapping his massive arms around Claw Currant''s waist and lifting him up.


    "Gah!" Currant gasped in pain.


    "I wrestled Division One and I made mincemeat outta every single one of them! You think you can beat me?" Scrapper Scuttler bellowed, lifting Currant up even higher as his powerful arms held him tightly. "You''re the one who''s overreaching, kid! You thought you could take on the best? Yer mistaken!"


    "Get away from him!" Strawberry shouted, breaking into a run.


    "Wait!" Albert reached out for her, his eyes widest I''d ever seen them.


    I moved out of instinct to join her, but Albert stepped to put his hand on my shoulder. "Don¡¯t rush in, not until we have a plan. We can''t just go in blasting and hope for the best."


    "But¡ª"


    "Calm down," Albert said, his voice firm yet reassuring. "We have to think carefully, for their sake as well as ours."


    I took a deep breath and nodded. We all gathered in a corner, away from the fight.


    "We need a plan," I whispered, my heart pounding in my chest. "Scrapper Scuttler''s strong, but not invulnerable."


    "What''s his weak point?" Elysia asked, her eyes filled with concern.


    Albert tilted his head. "His power source, most likely in that back compartment he revealed earlier. Fat chance at getting to it, though. I bet he has a million redundant systems protectcing it.


    Strawberry exploded forward, her body wrapped in flames as she leapt at Scrapper Scuttler. But she was too slow. The mercenary arched his back in a picture-perfect German Suplex, and Claw Currant hit the ground hard. His head bounced off the pavement with a sickening crack.


    Scrapper Scuttler laughed manically, towering over Claw Currant as he straightened his gauntlets. "That''s what happens when you mess with the big dogs, kid! You''re done!"


    Strawberry slammed into Scrapper Scuttler''s back with tears visibly streaking from her eyes, but the mercenary''s suit absorbed most of the impact.


    His helmet flashed red as he seethed at the attack. But, he didn''t seem hurt. Instead, he twisted his body and suddenly, Claw Strawberry found herself caught in a half nelson. Scuttler casually picked up the dazed Currant by his cloak with one arm, chuckling as Strawberry slammed him with explosive punch after explosive punch.


    The ground shook and cracks began to appear on the pavement as their struggle continued, both of them grunting from the force of their blows.


    "Let. Go of him!" Strawberry screamed, her red eyes burning in anger as explosion after explosion bounced off his chest plate from her punches.


    Scrapper Scuttler let out a twisted chuckled, his red eyes glowing with power. "Is that an order?" He quipped, flipping the dangling Claw Currant upside down like a ragdoll.


    Then, he span around, both of them still locked in his hold, and threw them with all his might. The air around them crackled with energy as their bodies soared through the air. Both Currant and Strawberry''s faces contorted in terror as they realized their fate, but Scrapper Scuttler didn''t show any mercy as he fired a salvo of missiles at them.


    Strawberry screamed in terror as the missile approached, her hair whipping wildly around her face in the wind.


    "No!" Black Star shouted.


    The explosion was deafening. A pillar of flame shot out of the missile, sending shrapnel flying as the fireball engulfed the area around it.


    "Strawberry! Currant" I shouted.


    A flash of light. A green blur. The wind roared like a hurricane, and Braveheart Kitsune suddenly appeared in front of me with Strawberry slung over his shoulder and Currant cradled in his arms.


    The three were battered and bleeding, their auras flickering weakly. Claw Currant''s aura was flickering and fading fast, while Braveheart Kitsune was visibly exhausted but still had plenty of fight in him.


    "Hah! You''re a real fast one!" Scrapper Scuttler said.


    "To save a friend? I''d say that''s a worthy trait," Braveheart Kitsune said, his breath coming out in ragged gasps, narrowing his eyes as he turned around.


    Kitsune settled Strawberry down gently, her aura still flickering dangerously. Elysia rushed over to her side, her eyes wide with concern. She placed a hand on Claw Currant''s forehead, whispering soothing words as she infused her own energy into the injured boy, trying to stabilize his fading aura.


    Scrapper Scuttler watched the scene unfold with amusement, his gauntlets casting long shadows across the trembling ground. "You know, I''m really starting to enjoy this," he said, voice thick and distorted through his helmet. "Reckon we¡¯ve got seven or eight minutes ¡®fore helps to arrive. But if you''d like, we can end this early and let me put you out of your misery. What do you think, huh?"


    "Shit. What are we going to do?" whispered Albert in a trembling voice, eyes darting between the fallen allies and the looming figure of Scrapper Scuttler.


    Elysia paused, her eyes locked on Scrapper Scuttler''s menacing form. She took a deep breath, her hand still resting gently on Claw Currant''s forehead, feeling the steady ebb and flow of his fading life force.


    She closed her eyes and focused, channeling all her energy into a single point. My aura sight told me she was conflicted, and I couldn¡¯t tell exactly wat she was thinnking. But then, her eyes shot open and they were on fire with a newfound resolve


    I watched as she slowly stood up and took a step forward, then another.


    "What... what''re you doing?!" Currant hissed, nursing his injuries.


    But she didn¡¯t respond, her gaze unwavering as she approached the towering form of Scrapper Scuttler and summoned her crystal swords.


    The air crackled with tension, the ground trembling beneath her feet as if sensing the impending confrontation.


    "Lux. The move you used when we clashed," she whispered, turning to me.


    I blinked.


    "I need to know. Do you have any conditions or limitations?" Elysia¡­ no, Stella asked. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt like this was Stella talking, not Elysia.


    "I... I can only do it two or three times, and in short bursts. It''s too expensive."


    Stella nodded, then turned to face Scrapper Scuttler, her eyes narrowing. She was silent and focused.


    "Kitsune. You know Lightning Overdrive. Do you also know Raijin''s Odori?" Stella asked, looking over her shoulder at him.


    Kitsune''s eyes went wide. "H-How do you...? I mean... I don''t... It''s..."


    Elysia¡¯s twin blades glowed.


    "You don''t need to understand," she said.


    Scrapper Scuttler''s visor turned to us as his missile pods retracted into his back, and then he chuckled. His gauntleted hands clenched, and his aura swirled around him. The armored suit was massive. It looked like something from an apocalyptic science fiction movie. Its bulk, its weight, its sheer size, made it almost look like an armored vehicle, a war machine.


    The mercenary stepped forward, and the street shook beneath his feet.


    "Nightingale Eclipse''s Shadow Dance was created to help her keep up with her teammates, and as she became one of Star Celeste¡¯s¡­ Arcadia Vox¡¯s closest allies, Star Nightingale developed her techniques further, incorporating them with her¡¯s, Star Monarch¡¯s, and Star Foxtrot¡¯s. Raijin¡¯s original move that was developed after she and Storm Vixen perfected their partnership, a move designed to keep up with her and act as a partner, even without Arcadia Vox. It''s said it took them a year to develop. This technique was only ever used in a few fights, but you¡¯d undoubtedly have trained it, wouldn¡¯t you, Kitsune?"


    Kitsune looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost. His hands shook as he glanced down at his own, then back up to Elysia. He looked like he wanted to say something, to deny it or confirm it, but in the end, he seemed at a loss for words.


    Strawberry squinted at the scene, her eyes narrowed with urgency. "O, come on. What''s even going on?" she growled, legs now steadying her for a charge at Scrapper Scuttler.


    "I... I can barely remember how to do it," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the din of chaos that surrounded them.


    "Kitsune. Ready your technique, but wait until you see an opening..." Stella whispered, before taking a step forward. "Watch me and follow Lux''s lead."


    Her aura swelled, the silver and white mingling and mixing with a bright pink that emerged from her core, her power surging out in waves. It was like watching an eclipse.


    She took another step.


    "Get ready."


    And then, raspberry pink lightning charge sparked and crackled in the air, wrapping itself around Elysia.


    Elysia raised her blade and took up a fighting stance, her eyes narrowed and her body tensed, like a spring wound tight. The air around her shimmered with heat as her body radiated mana. Elysia was a whirlpool of mana. She looked like she was going to explode with all her pent-up power, her aura a blazing inferno.


    The air itself seemed to be charged with electricity, her mana swirling around her.


    Stella''s eyes were fixed on the armored mercenary, who stood there, unmoving, his arms at his sides.


    "Lux. I need you to follow me. Follow your intuition," she said.


    "I''ll... I''ll try," I replied. I wasn''t sure how much use I would be against a mercenary like him, but I''d be damned if I didn''t try.


    Her aura pulsed, and her mana began to swirl around her in a whirlwind of silver, pink, and white light. It was so thick I could practically see it.


    "I, Elysia Veritas, solemnly swear to protect this world and all its inhabitants from any and all threats. With the power of light and darkness, etched forever within my soul as a magical girl, I shall stand as a symbol of hope amidst despair, upholding justice and righteousness even in the darkest of times. My heart shall be a beacon of love, light, and compassion for those who have lost their way. I take on this responsibility freely, understanding the gravity of my commitment to keep this world secure."


    And then, she transformed. A brilliant flash of light erupted from Elysia''s core, engulfing her entire being and transforming her into a breathtaking sight to behold.


    A whirlwind of light swirled around her as her hair began to grow out from the back of her head, the long strands growing to reach past her wait, and the color changing to a bright, bubblegum pink, and then the silver and pink light mixed together, creating a vibrant, electric magenta.


    She was glowing. Her body was shining with mana and energy. It was like looking into a reflection of a sunbeam that had just been refracted through a prism. Her silver dress shimmered, turning a bright ruffled pink her shoes shifting from heels to a flat shape. Her skin glowed as she stood there in a blinding light, and her eyes became two glowing pools of bright raspberry, the irises and the pupils shining brightly in the dark of night.


    She looked beautiful.


    "A f-Form change?" Albert whispered.


    Her dress was different, with a high neckline and no shoulders. Her sleeves had shortened to just past the elbow, with a black cuff on the wrists and a red ribbon on her back. The front of the dress had shortened to mid-thigh while the back reached her knees, a slit in the back of her skirt, with a white waist cincher. Her gloves were elbow-length and were the same shade of pink, and her shoes had transformed from silver heels into bright pink flats.


    I stared at her.


    "S-She... she looks a bit like..." Albert started.


    "Yeah.... She does," I whispered.


    Different colors. Different eyes. A more serious demeanor than the legendary magical girl ever had.


    But if it were not for the costume, she was almost a doppelganger of her mother.


    The transformation ended with her holding out both hands, and a pair of twin swords formed, each one made of a pink crystalline material with silver edges.


    Scrapper Scuttler looked up, staring at her as he clenched his fists. His armor clanked as he shifted uncomfortably.


    "Those eyes... I''ve seen ''em... takes me right back."


    And for the first time, Scrapper Scuttler faltered, taking a step back.


    Stella''s aura pulsed, and her mana surged.


    A pink glow emanated from her body. It wasn''t her mana. It wasn''t an attack. It was a feeling.


    She took a step forward and her pink and white aura pulsed and swirled, the white and pink mixing together, forming a whirlwind of mana around her.


    "I am Magical Girl Rosaria Celeste! And in the name of love and hope, you will be brought to justice!"

 Recollection: Star Monarch

This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

 Chapter 64

    "I am Magical Girl Rosaria Celeste! And in the name of love and hope, you will be brought to justice!"


    I stared, stunned as Stella''s aura radiated off her in a pinkish glow.


    She looked completely different than the proper, reserved Elysia or the bratty, mischievous Eris.


    Her long, flowing pink hair fluttered as the air swirled around her and her ruffled dress and skirt fluttered and danced in the wind. A pink heart suddenly etched into her chest with a silver flash, and red ribbons trailed her wrists and legs. Her twin swords transformed further into long, thin pink blades that shone like mirrors against the streetlights, with pink jewels on each handle.


    She was...


    Magnificent.


    The girl in front of me had an air of confidence and an undeniable commanding presence. Her face was stern, but kind and loving at the same time, and her pink eyes were filled with an inner fire. This was the sister I''d scarcely known in the flesh.


    I wanted to say something, but my voice failed me.


    She walked forward, her heels clicking against the asphalt as she approached Scrapper.


    Stella''s twin swords flashed as they began to glow brighter and brighter.


    Scrapper''s aura flared.


    Then, Scrapper Scuttler guffawed. His armor shifted, the scrap metal clanking, and the monster flexed its massive, muscular arms. His eyes flared with a crimson light that made my heart stop, and he began to chuckle, the laughter reverberating throughout the street.


    His voice sounded like the low grumble of thunder. "How... nostalgic."


    Scrapper''s voice was rough and gravelly.


    Stella''s pink eyes widened. She raised her sword as she pointed one at him.


    "I know ''em eyes, missy," he said. His voice had an odd cadence and accent that made him sound old-fashioned. "Yer eyes remind me o'' her. She had eyes just as fierce as yers." His gaze turned to me and I froze, paralyzed with fear.


    I''d never felt this much raw power before. Scrapper''s aura flared once again, sending a wave of energy crashing through the area like an invisible tsunami, making me stumble backwards.


    "Ye too," he growled. "Yer aura, it''s... familiar. Yeah, familiar indeed."


    I gulped.


    I couldn''t move.


    "And the boy," he turned to Kitsune, who was nursing a black eye. "I can tell. I''ve been doing this for far too long not to."


    Kitsune flinched.


    Scrapper stepped closer to the three of us, and we all instinctively stepped back. His eyes glowed brighter, and his helmet hissed. It raised with a loud clang as his helmet split and retracted into the back of the armor, revealing the face beneath.


    He was bald with dark brown eyes and a chiseled jaw, with the scars of countless battles criss-crossing his skin. There were lines across his face, and his skin was pale, his lips drawn into a tight line.


    He was old. His eyes, the color of a dark mahogany wood, seemed to pierce into our souls. I felt like I was being judged by some ancient god, his gaze unwavering.


    His voice was deep, raspy, and had a strange, almost alien quality to it. "That pink cunt''s power was so much stronger. But you three are just kids, ain''tcha?"


    He walked closer to Kitsune, his steps heavy and metallic. Kitsune stood still, shaking like a leaf, and the mercenary looked down at him. The old man chuckled.


    "I don''t have anything to do with you kids," he growled. "You should run while you still can. This is gonna be the end for us old-timers soon."


    "What?!" Kitsune shouted. "What do you mean by that!?"


    He stopped. The mercenary looked at us again, and his gaze seemed to pierce into my soul.


    "You three, and your little friends... You''re too young to die. And I don''t wanna kill any of you," he said. He then looked away and chuckled, his eyes closed. "I''ve been a doing this for a long, long time. Do it long enough, and proverbial debts pile up, and the money just gets in the way of what really matters."


    I wanted to say something. But I couldn''t.


    He was a veteran mercenary, after all. He''d done things that would have sent lesser men to an early grave.


    The armored mercenary shook his head, his voice soft and almost wistful.


    "But there''s a debt that needs to be paid, and this job... well, I''m getting old and tired, and this is just Tuesday. Literally, it is. It''s a slow day."


    I swallowed.


    I didn''t understand.


    I didn''t want to understand. I was scared of this man, and yet, there was a strange feeling of sadness, and... sympathy.


    And then I realized. This wasn''t a battle between magical girls and a ferocious, unbeatable supervillain from the comic books.


    "The world nearly ended a month ago. Yet here I am chasing down a snot-nosed punk and pretendin'' to kill ya and put the fear of god into you. It''s like the whole fuckin'' thing is on repeat," he growled, his eyes flashing with anger. "And then, after I finish this job, another, and then another. Them old Stars, we scrapped much back in the day and I owe ''em one last favor I couldn''t pay back."


    Scrapper Scuttler, the mercenary who had made a career of killing heroes, looked at me. His gaze was so intense I couldn''t help but look away. He stared into my soul.


    "I can feel the power coming off of you three," he said, looking at Kitsune, Stella, and I. "You''re strong. But too young, too inexperienced. Ya can''t win this. I''m giving you kids one last chance to run before I have to make good on this bounty, and the contract."


    "We can''t run away!" I shouted.


    The mercenary chuckled. "Of course not."


    He stepped forward, his foot clanking against the concrete. "If you''re not going to run... then let''s finish this."


    His eyes flared with energy and his aura swirled around him. I took a step back.


    He''s too strong.


    I knew it, and it terrified me.


    I knew we didn''t stand a chance.


    It wasn''t a fight between knights and a supervillain. It was a fight between a young, naive, and inexperienced group of kids and an old, broken veteran who was far too experienced and powerful to be defeated by three children and their injured friends and companions. Celeste raised her swords as Kitsune stepped forward, his hands raised in a martial arts stance. I raised my hand a barrier, and I could see Currant and Black Star ready to fight, their faces set in determination.


    "ARRRRRRRGGHHHHHH!"


    But then, a frustrated scream ripped through the air.


    "Okay. Hold. The fuck on."


    Strawberry stomped forward, practically bristling at the mercenary.


    "I have. No idea what''s going on here, and I''m too cranky and too tired to give a shit," Strawberries yelled, her ears twitching. "What. The fuck are you talking about!? Is this like, some sorta old-timer code? What the fuck is this about a pink cunt!?"


    Strawberry! I wanted to yell out.


    She stomped forward, her eyes narrowed, her tail pointed in a hook shape. "Listen, I''ve had a bad fucking day, alright? And you, the guy with the dumbass name of Scrapper Scuttler or whatever, don''t get to talk like this is some sort of meaningful moment or a movie climax scene. I just. Wanted. To go shopping with friends. And eat some fucking sushi. That. Is. All!"


    "Kid..." the mercenary started, but Strawberry cut him off, stomping her feet.


    "Don''t ''Kid'' me, you fuckin'' grandpa! Do you know how hard it is to find some good sushi?! Especially after a bunch of demons came roaring out of the goddamned sky a month ago, and then there''s a bunch of weird, crazy shit going on. Like, what''s up with that!? Who gives a shit about your problems or whatever you have to say! Contracts? Money?! Who gives a flying fuck about those? What I want to know is how the hell I can find a place to get a goddamned salmon roll now, because the city is completely out of order, and the other places I''ve been to have been total shit. I''ve been running around all goddamn night, and you know what we''ve got for it?! NOTHING!" she screamed.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    She stopped for a moment, breathing hard. Her eyes were wide and bloodshot. "All I wanted to do was eat some goddamned sushi. And now... Now I''ve gotta fight a giant robot man or something."


    Scrapper Scuttler stared at Strawberry. "You''re a funny one."


    Strawberry''s eye twitched. Her mouth opened in an inaudible scream. Her body began to shake with rage. She stomped towards him.


    "The one good bowl of uni in this city and you''re standing in front of it! You even torched the goddamned place!"


    Her body was shaking with pure, unrestrained fury.


    "Ah, yes," the old mercenary said. He scratched the back of his head. "Sorry about that, but it was in my way."


    "In your way!?" she growled, her eyes wild. She clenched her fists, gritting her teeth. "That''s not even the worst part. The worst part is that you''re just gonna walk away after this! Like, you''re gonna walk away, and you won''t even be bothered by it. Like it was just another job! Look around you! You just went on a fucking tirade about being tired and old, but the second it comes down to it, it''s all about the fucking money!"


    Scrapper''s mouth twitched. Strawberry didn''t stop.


    "Look, I don''t give a flying fuck about your vague debts or your contract. You''re an old man who should just fucking retire, not some tragic fucking figure! Stop pretending this has meaning! It doesn''t!"


    She stomped towards Scrapper Scuttler, her face red, and her fists shaking with rage. "You know, you remind me of a lot of my old boss and manager when I was teaching the junior boxing class. Always making excuses about how the work is too much, and the money is too little, and how there''s a debt to be paid. Well guess what, you old fuck? I don''t care about your money or your contracts, or whatever. All I care about is that bowl of uni, and you took it away from me! We''re a bunch of kids! What kind of old man attacks a bunch of kids like us!?"


    He growled and his helmet slid back onto his face. "Enough!"


    Scrapper Scuttler raised a massive arm, readying his arm-mounted blaster cannon, but I stepped forward. I couldn''t let Strawberry take on the brunt of the attack.


    She just stared at him, putting her head down. "You wanna know the worst part, old man? You wanna know why I''m really, really, really, REALLY angry? It''s because I was actually starting to respect your sorry ass before you went on your little old-man, woe-is-life monologue, and then destroyed the best restaurant I''ve been to since my home here was razed by fucking extradimensional aliens!"


    Her ears shot up, her eyes flared, her hands were clenched.


    Her tail snapped straight up, then bent into an upside-down ''U.''


    She pointed at him.


    "Because you know what, old man!? I''ve had it! You think this is your story or your life!? No, old man, this is OUR life! This is OUR life, and this is OUR story! All of us! Me, Lux, Celeste, Black Star, Currant, Kitsune, everyone in Kaleidoscope, and our classmates, and our teachers! The poor man you ran through with your sword back there was somebody''s son or brother! We all have stories! We''re not your supporting characters, old man! This is OUR story!"


    Scrapper''s eyes flared and he raised his cannon, focusing intently on Claw Strawberry.


    "Enough talk. I''m finishing this..." he growled, covering his face with his skull helmet in a snap.


    But a blast didn''t come.


    "Hopeful Heart Alchemy..." I whispered.


    The world slowed down.


    And several things happened at once.


    Celeste appeared in front of Strawberry with a pink flash, holding up her swords with a multilayered barrier to shield the both of them.


    The air around them began to shimmer, the air becoming heavy and thick, the street lights flickering, the wind blowing with an unnatural strength. A green flash of lightning and a gust of air blew past me. Kitsune''s Lightning Overdrive had been activated.


    I felt a burning in my heart.


    I knew what to do. The words flowed from my lips.


    "Shadow Dance!" I shouted.


    My perception accelerated further. Everything slowed to a crawl, the world taking on a gray tint. I felt a burning heat as black and blue flames covered my body. Wings of shadow erupted from my back, and I shot forward.


    I felt a presence within my soul, and the voice of a mother I never knew. As she had once been.


    My aura... pulsed, resonated, with Stella''s, and the two auras merged. She felt warm, comforting.


    A pink and silver light radiated from her as I approached, and I could feel the presence of a powerful force behind me. The two auras, now one, swelled and pulsated.


    I could hear the whispers of a woman.


    It was my mother, speaking to me, guiding me, helping me. She was telling me what I needed to know.


    A brilliant, smiling woman appeared beside her in my mind''s eye. She was a radiant pink, and her eyes sparkled with a love that I knew could only have been hers. Her presence was like the sun on my back. I felt her putting a hand on Celeste''s shoulder.


    As if in a trance, Celeste raised her twin blades, and a massive barrier expanded, blocking Scrapper Scuttler''s blow from above.


    My heart beat faster. The sound echoed in my head, the thump, thump, thump of my heartbeats. It felt like the beat of drums, like the music of the universe itself, and it was guiding me.


    My hand glowed with a purple light, the energy pulsing and throbbing,


    "Let the power of my love become your blade, and let the strength of your heart become my armor," my mother''s voice echoed in my mind. "Let the light of my hope become a shield, and the darkness of my soul become your wings. In the darkness I will be your guide."


    The sound of drums in my ears, I flew forward.


    A swirling miasma of black and blue flames, and the sound of a heartbeat echoed around me. I felt the power of my heart, the power of my love, the power of my mother''s love.


    The silhouette of a green woman with a fox''s tail and ears flashed in front of me, and a burst of electricity shot through the air, the smell of ozone and electricity permeating the area around us.


    The silhouette twirled an ornate green spear and pointed it forward.


    A figure emerged, joining with the image of my mother. A green woman with a long white fox tail and ears. She was dressed in a silver kimono with green lining, and she was smiling, her eyes twinkling with joy and mischief.


    The fox boy reappeared in a flash of lightning, and he held a spear in hand. The ground exploded beneath us, a pillar of lightning and a pillar of shadow shot up, the pillars intertwined in a helix of black and blue fire and lightning.


    "Raijin''s Odori!" Kitsune shouted. A shock wave of air exploded around him.


    His eyes were wide and filled with determination as his aura flared. He was determined to make sure I got my opening. The mercenary, however, was prepared, and he brought up his cannon.


    "Fuck outta here!" Strawberry cried. "I don''t wanna have to look at your ugly old mug anymore, grandpa!"


    She threw an explosive uppercut that would''ve done nothing to his body, but it threw off his aim, just for a fraction of a second, just enough to give Kitsune the chance to unleash his own strike.


    His spear glowed a bright, crackling, bluish green, the energy of lightning surrounding it.


    The helix of shadows and lightning closed in around us, the heat of the black and blue flames seeping into my bones.


    And I threw my hand towards Kitsune.


    And suddenly, the fox boy''s body was wreathed in shadow and lightning, his speed doubled.


    Kitsune''s body was enveloped by a swirling black and green fire that crackled with lightning. Scrapper Scuttler reoriented his aim, but the fox boy was faster.


    Kitsune''s form blurred, his movements were almost imperceptible, and I heard a thump, then the air around me exploded.


    The fox boy had launched a flurry of spear thrusts so fast, it looked like he had six spears at the same time.


    The spear was glowing and sparking, and each time it touched the armor of Scrapper''s, a burst of lightning would shoot out and spread across the surface. The old mercenary''s eyes were wide, his gaze darting back and forth.


    "Hearfelt Echo:" Celeste chanted. "Sword of the Heavenly Empress!"


    The fox boy thrust the spear into the center of the old mercenary''s chest. There was a flash of light and a shockwave of energy.


    A pink blade made out of pure, shimmering light manifested, and Celeste swung her sword. The blade of pink light shot forward, a long, crescent blade that cut through the air with ease.


    The blade sliced through the air and slammed into the center of the mercenary''s waist.


    But to no avail. Kitsune''s lightning was stopped by the armor''s shields, and the pink sword bounced off the mercenary''s chest plate, sending a spray of sparks and a loud screech of metal on metal.


    Scrapper Scuttler stood there for a second, stunned, looking around.


    He let out a laugh, and a blast from his cannon, but Celeste held strong, her sword glowing as she deflected it with one hand. Her eyes glinted with determination and a fire of their own.


    The old mercenary raised his cannon again, aiming it towards Kitsune. "You kids have some bite! But you''re a hundred years too young to challenge me!"


    Kitsune flipped in midair, flashing me a wink as he pointed his spear back at me. The helix of black fire and lightning spiraling around him bounced to wrap around my body.


    I saw the opportunity.


    "Sienna...!" I heard my mother''s voice echo.


    I threw my hand out again and a black and blue miasma swirled around it.


    I didn''t have the staggering, overwhelming mana my mother did. I didn''t have her training or experience.


    I couldn''t even do Shadow Dance on my own.


    But I could improvise.


    "Harmonizing Art: Raijin''s Shadow Dance!" I screamed.


    Lightning shot through me as the fox boy and I moved together, our bodies merging and moving in perfect unison.


    We shot through the air, a streak of lightning and a trail of shadow following our path as the miasma grew in intensity and size. A trail of lightning followed me, and my shadowy wings expanded and grew as my body became wreathed in black flames and green lightning.


    His armor was too advanced, too powerful to break through.


    He was too experienced. Too much.


    My mother, however, had notoriously used her emotions to fuel her attacks. She had the power to manipulate a person''s emotions and to use them as weapons, to a certain degree.


    The old mercenary''s eyes. His speech, and the pain and weariness he expressed, they spoke of someone who had seen and done terrible things. And he carried them with him. He was tired. Tired of the fighting, of the blood, of the killing. And he was tired of the weight of his sins.


    I threw my hand forward, the lightning from Kitsune''s attack crackling through me. He looked almost disdainfully at me, cracking his knuckles as he drew his sword and swung.


    Celeste appeared between us, spinning her twin blades in an arc that sent the mercenary reeling, his blade deflecting the strike with ease. He was a skilled warrior and he knew his craft. But Celeste wasn''t going to give him the time to think about his next strike.


    A pink flash, and suddenly she was behind him.


    She swung her swords again, the air crackling and splitting with a sound like thunder as she cut through the space. He was able to dodge, but the strike sent a wave of force through the ground and shattered the concrete.


    I tucked into a dive as Kitsune''s spear struck the mercenary in the chest. He didn''t dodge this one.


    The old man looked at me as the spear hit him. I could feel the electricity from Kitsune''s attack course through me, the lightning crackling and snapping at my fingertips.


    He backhanded Celeste away from him and blocked the fox boy''s blow.


    I threw my hands out as the miasma swirled, my body glowing with an intense purple light that illuminated the night and the alley.


    I closed my eyes, focusing on all the ambient mana released during our brief skirmish, all of the emotions, and the miasma swirled, thickened, coalesced.


    The mana gathered, and I felt a pull.


    And suddenly, a storm of black fire and green lightning swirled in front of me, the flames roaring with a life of their own. It was the culmination of a lifetime of regrets, a lifetime of pain and suffering. It was a storm of emotions that swirled and crashed in front of me, the fire raging as if it had been set free after a lifetime of being trapped inside.


    This Art was too expensive for me to use on my own ordinarily, and the strain of the power was taxing, even with Kitsune''s support and the ambient mana. I grit my teeth as I forced the flames into a ball, the lightning dancing around it as I purified it into my own.


    And then I drew upon it, exploding forward as black shadows and green lightning wreathed my body. I flew at the mercenary, my hands outstretched as I focused the energy into my palms.


    And I could see it, in the corner of my eyes. I saw three glowing silhouettes appear around us. Three women, one with a long, white foxtail, another a tall woman with pink hair in a pink dress, a woman who looked almost like me but with blue eyes and lighter hair.


    "Shadow Art: Nightingale''s Lament!" I screamed,


    He saw it. I saw it in his eyes in my mind''s eye, the fear that filled him.


    His eyes were wide with terror. With recognition.


    The mercenary brought his hands together in a defensive stance as I flew towards him.


    And then the world exploded into darkness.


    The flames swirled and roared as a torrent of green and black flames and lightning consumed the mercenary.


    And then it was over.

 Chapter 65

If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

 Chapter 66

Stolen story; please report.

 Chapter 67

    I smiled at Damian and felt a sense of happiness at Albert being stabbed.


    Of course, it made sense.


    But did it make sense?


    Something is wrong.


    No.


    This is all wrong.


    This is all wrong!


    Something inside me snapped. I felt a burning rage fill me and my vision swam with colors and sounds. I was suddenly filled with anger and fury, an overwhelming urge to protect and save, to do anything to protect my best friend from the attack.


    My heart beat faster. My vision swam again, but this time the fog was gone and the world seemed to slow down, as if I was moving underwater.


    A single word came to my lips, and it was all I could think.


    "Al!"


    I lunged forward, briefly activating Shadow Dance and pushed Albert to the ground.


    I could feel the blood rushing in my veins.


    I felt the cold bite of the knife against my skin and I hissed in pain.


    Albert screamed in surprise and pain as he hit the ground, the wind knocked out of him. I could feel the knife cut across my back, and the pain was blinding, but I refused to fall into shock.


    I reached as I did before, grabbing onto the weird signatures I felt in everyone''s auras, the foreign, wrong presence in them, and with a grunt I burned them to ash, purifying them with my mana. Everyone gasped as I burned away whatever it was in their bodies, and the knife clattered to the ground, my blood splattered on its tip.


    I turned towards the man, who stared at me, eyes wide.


    "What?"


    He was a supervillain.


    He had attacked my best friend.


    My best friend, Albert.


    Albert. Albert.


    Yes, everything was clear again.


    "Get behind me!" I screamed at everyone, and I felt my vision go white as I instinctively tapped into my powers.


    I charged a Luminary Beam, my body screaming at the effort. The energy crackled as I gathered it into a sphere in front of my right hand, the mana burning and swirling around me as it formed the ball of golden light.


    "What?" the man said again, looking confused, before his face contorted with anger. "That''s not possible! What did you do?"


    "Luminary Beam!"


    I fired the beam as the man pulled another knife out, dragging a line across his palm, before quickly snapping his fingers. "


    Uyata''at Xaya''an," he chanted, and a barrier of red light formed between him and the group. The man''s aura pulsed with a dark purple and red glow, and I could feel the malice radiating off of him as my beam impacted his barrier.


    My beam wasn''t strong enough and the barrier held. I felt the last of my mana drain from my body, the last of the energy dissipating from the beam and from my hands as I collapsed to the ground.


    "Lux!" Albert shouted, and he caught me as I fell.


    "Sanguine Sorceror..." Elysia growled.


    Damian chuckled.


    "You''re impressive," Damian stated. "But it doesn''t matter. The bird boy is unconscious, protected by the fox kid''s abilities. Quite a shame, I hoped to make off with a specimen as interesting as him. But no matter."


    His eyes glowed a deep red. The man grinned, before looking at the unconscious form of the mercenary. "This is where I say goodbye, children."


    He waved his hands, and a curtain of red spears surrounded us.


    No, they were more like drills.


    He grinned at our group as we circled around, protecting me and the powerless Albert in the middle, all of us exhausted and panting. Albert held me tight in his arms, his grip shaking.


    Damian grinned, before he snapped his fingers, and the spears were in our faces in a flash. I hadn''t even been able to react, even with my enhanced senses.


    "Switch!" a girl''s voice suddenly shouted, and we all vanished in flashes of purple.


    I looked around in confusion, quickly seeing that I was now on the other end of the street, Al had me picked up bridal style, and Celeste was in front of us. Kitsune''s his ears were flat and tails raised defensively, his eyes narrowed. Currant and Strawberry stood in front of me and Al, looking around.


    "Hey guys! Somebody call for the cavalry?" a familiar voice shouted. I snapped my head up to see Aurora looking down at us, her voice bright and perky.


    She was dressed in a white and blue magical girl uniform with golden armor and what looked like bible references inscribed across it. She was smiling, but it looked strained, her eyes were wide with concern.


    The spears had slammed into a veritable disco ball of portals, and the spears were flying everywhere. One hit the ground and bounced, spinning and drilling a hole into the pavement.


    Sanguine Sorceror had a shocked look on his face as a portal opened up behind him.


    "Hey there, old geezer!" the first voice chirped, appearing behind the blood mage with silver baseball bat in hand. She was wearing a silver jumpsuit with white gloves and boots. "How ya doing? Nice night, ain''t it?"


    The baseball bat slammed down on Sanguine Sorcerer in a flash of purple light, and the blood mage fell to the ground with a grunt. He turned around, looking up, his face twisted into a snarl.


    "Who?" he growled.


    "Hiya! It''s ya girl. The Portal Girl!" she winked, flipping her curly hair back. "Screen Dream, really. Anyway, I''m here to beat the crap out of you."


    He growled, and raised a hand to cast, but he froze in his tracks as he felt the cold metal of a gun pointed against his forehead.


    "By the power vested in me as a magical girl, I hereby place you under arrest for murder, kidnapping, attempted kidnapping, and the usage of forbidden magics," Aurora said, smiling down at him. "Repent, motherfucker!"


    He didn''t speak, only looked at Aurora, then back at Screen Dream. I stared with equal surprise at the hostility rolling off the timid angel in waves.


    ...And where did she get that gun from?


    Then, he swiped his athame at the angel.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "Switch!" the newcomer yelled as he started his movement, and both the girl in the silver jumpsuit and Aurora were gone, the blood mage stumbling as a beam of red light shot through thin air.


    Screen Dream giggled as she appeared through what I''d best describe as a purple hole in reality holding Black Star over her shoulders.


    "Switch!" she yelled again, and suddenly, she and I switched positions. Right as more spears bombarded the group, redirected through her weird disco ball ability all over the street.


    "Heya there," Screen Dream cooed at Albert, who looked down at her in his arms in surprise.


    She fluttered her eyelashes. "What''s a handsome fella like you doing here with these cats?"


    "Excuse me?!" Ichigo snarled. Her cat ears stood straight up and her tail flicked dangerously. She blushed and looked away as Screen Dream looked back at her with a smile.


    She winked. "Aw, come on, you know I don''t mean it that way," Screen Dream laughed, and Ichigo huffed, her cheeks flushed a deep red. "Anyway, nice meeting you folks. You''re lucky Aurora''s friends with these two and called us. Me and Yuzu and the stragglers behind us have this covered."


    "Yuzu''s here?!" Currant exclaimed.


    "Yup!" she smiled at Currant, who stared down at her. "Switch!"


    As if on cue, a squeaky voice shouted, "CITRUS CRUSH!"


    A yellow and green magical girl appeared in the sky, surrounded by a golden barrier, and slammed her oversized staff down in a flash of yellow.


    An anvil straight out of an old school cartoon crushed the mercenary under a shower of sparks. The mercenary let out a surprised scream as the anvil fell on him, but Yuzu jumped into the sky again, the staff spinning in her hands.


    "POMELO BOMBARDMENT!"


    A storm of fruits the size of basketballs slammed down onto the street. Each one of the fruits was wrapped in a glowing orange field. As the fruits hit the ground, they bounced up, each fruit landing on a different part of the street and exploding, and Sanguine Sorcerer''s eyes went wide, and he turned to run. He didn''t make it far, because a bright purple portal opened up right in front of his path, and he took a baseball bat to the face, falling back onto the pavement.


    "This guy''s a Class Seven?" Screen Dream complained, rolling out her shoulder as pulled back her stance. "This guy ain''t that tough!"


    The blood mage growled and got up, stumbling as he did.


    "CITRUS¡ª"


    A bright red knife suddenly pierced the petite magical girl''s stomach.


    Her face went slack in shock, her mouth hanging open and her eyes going wide, as the magic she was charging died down.


    How did he...?


    A bright red knife had cut through her barrier like butter and pierced the girl''s stomach.


    She coughed and a trail of blood trickled from her mouth.


    "No!" Strawberry and Currant cried out in unison.


    "YUZU!" Currant shouted, his eyes going wide, and he rushed towards her. The blood mage looked at Currant and then at Yuzu.


    "Switch!" the contralto voice yelled, and the two of them vanished.


    A bright red flash and Screen Dream appeared in front of us again, Yuzu held in her hands, the knife still in her stomach.


    "Love Angel, get your ass over here! We need you!" she called, and Aurora flew down in a hurry. She touched the girl and her hands began to glow with a healing light. Yuzu whimpered as the knife was removed, and she began to breathe again.


    I watched in shock as the girl healed. I''d seen Aurora''s absurd healing before, but the girl had almost died.


    And she was a magical girl, so her body was enhanced. A single, precise attack had taken her down in an instant.


    "Not just mental resistances. Physical resistances too?" Albert wondered aloud, and I felt my eyes go wide.


    "Black Star. Did you know he had an ability like this?" I asked.


    "Damian? Nah," the assassin grumbled, sitting up. "I always figured that if he did have an ability it''d be mind reading. The fucker always figured things out too well. It''s the first time I''ve ever seen him pull something like that... whatever he did to us. As far as I know he needs blood or physical contact. That''s why he cut himself with that athame."


    "So... what the hell did he hit us with?" Albert muttered. "There was no telegraph at all, but I was already on guard and trying a mental trick to keep me focused. He mentioned something about an artifact?"


    He looked around and everyone shrugged, but I noticed Elysia''s eyes go wide and her posture stiff.


    I looked at her in surprise as she took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    Then, she looked up. "He mentioned an artifact... I did read about something like this once. Mortifera Nox had something that allowed her to bypass resistances of some pretty powerful knights. I thought she took it to her death, but maybe he found it somehow?"


    "So he used the artifact to put us all under its influence and used his ability to control our minds?" Currant asked.


    "Yes," Elysia stated, nodding. "He used it to bypass our resistances, then used his ability on us."


    "That... makes sense, but why didn''t I fall for it?" Albert wondered.


    "Who knows, but stay sharp!"


    Screen Dream zoomed in and out of portals, swinging her baseball bat at Sanguine Sorcerer, and he tried his best to deflect each strike. Each time he blocked, she switched him into the path of a spear or anvil. Each time, she switched him to avoid a killing blow, disorienting the blood mage.


    "Stay still, you bitch!" Sanguine Sorcerer yelled as Screen Dream teleported away from a spear that almost hit her.


    "Aw, don''t get so worked up. I''m just trying to help you out, ya old man!" she giggled as another portal opened and she launched another volley of strikes.


    Elysia summoned her crystalline swords and dashed forward in a burst of speed, joining in on the attack on the blood mage. Her eyes narrowed and her expression hardened.


    "I won''t forgive you for using my friends as puppets!" she muttered.


    "I don''t need forgiveness," Sanguine Sorcerer laughed, before his expression darkened and his lips twisted into a smirk. "Now, hold still for me."


    He raised a hand and his aura pulsed, and I saw it again, the strange mana signatures. The foreign, wrong feeling presences, in Elysia, Strawberry, Kitsune, Currant, and even Albert rippled out again.


    Screen Dream paused, looking around in confusion. "What?"


    "Oh god..." I groaned. "He''s doing the thing again."


    I had already used up my mana reserves, so there wasn''t much I could do.


    I felt a sudden jolt in the pit of my stomach. Something was very, very wrong, and I felt the wrongness spread throughout the entire area. It was like a chill down my spine. I looked at Elysia, Strawberry, and Albert, and their auras were all wrong. I felt it invading me, but this time it felt different. I couldn''t tell why, but it was different. It was weaker. More subtle.


    The last vestiges of my mana flared, pushing against the intrusion.


    It failed to take hold, and I felt the mana in the area around me begin to shift and move. The others, however, did not resist.


    "What is... going on?" I wondered aloud, and I saw Aurora and Screen Dream''s expressions turn from surprise to satisfaction.


    I struggled, tugging on the last vestiges of mana I had. I needed to dispel it again, but I was spent. I couldn''t even stand. It wasn''t working.


    I needed a plan. Something to stall.


    Sanguine Sorcerer looked up, and he saw my friends and classmates slack-jawed again.


    "Now, that was interesting. But... time to end it, kids," Sanguine Sorceror whispered, and the aura pulsed once again.


    I heard something like an egg cracking, but there wasn''t an egg nearby. Or maybe it was like an egg yolk bursting? Like the sound of something wet, sticky, and squishy. A disgusting noise. The sound of flesh breaking.


    The sound of something inside a human breaking. Of flesh breaking and ripping. Blood splattering on the ground. I looked up, my head swimming and my eyes blurry from mana exhaustion. The world spun and everything blurred.


    Red tendrils had erupted from Sanguine Sorrceror''s hand, and they latched onto Elysia and Screen Dream.


    I needed to help. I needed to help. But how? I had nothing left. I had nothing.


    I felt a sharp pain in the back of my skull.


    A memory flashed before my eyes.


    No... A dream? But I hadn''t been sleeping.


    I had a splitting headache and I could feel my body convulsing. I couldn''t breathe. I couldn''t see.


    The pain and fear in my mind vanished in a moment.


    I crawled to my feet, barely able to stand. The world was spinning. My head was throbbing. I could barely breathe, but I managed. My body felt cold, like ice.


    "Holy Art: Grand Purification!" Aurora suddenly gasped, and the red tendrils were repelled from the two magical girls, who blinked in confusion at their situation. Sanguine Sorceror growled, looking at Aurora, who held a glowing orb of white light.


    Aurora screamed, her wings flapping and her eyes glowing, as the light exploded, blinding everyone.


    I felt her rush over to me, clasping my hand as mana poured into me. Her mana. I felt it flood my body, my eyes, and then I saw the mana of the others. Elysia''s was pink. Kitsune''s was a deep green.


    "Lux! I''ve got you."


    And the blood mage. He was red. His mana was red, like the color of blood, but there was a taint in it, like something was wrong with him. There was something wrong with it. It wasn''t human mana, not anymore.


    His mana was different, in the sense that it wasn''t human.


    He was something more.


    He was a monster.


    He was a demon.


    No, that wasn''t it. It was worse.


    That was him. He was still human, but he wasn''t present. This wasn''t the real him.


    He... needed to go. To make us safe.


    "My name... is Magical Girl Harmonia Lux!" I screamed, my voice reverberating in my own ears, as the golden light lit up the street.


    "Shadow Dance!"


    I propelled forward as Elysia, Screen Dream, Currant, Strawberry and Albert all blinked, shaking their heads.


    Sanguine Sorcerer turned and looked at me as the mana in his body flared. He was ready to fight back, to unleash whatever spell he was planning on.


    But I didn''t give him a chance. The world around me slowed to a crawl.


    And then color returned in full as I switched gears.


    "Verdant Art: Entangling Grasp!"


    A massive vine erupted from the ground, and he was pulled to the ground, struggling against the plant as it tried to wrap itself around him as I tossed aside the replica of Twilight Aster''s staff.


    I aimed my hands at Sanguine Sorcerer and I felt the last of my strength drain from my body. My power, the mana I had absorbed from Aurora, drained away.


    I didn''t care. I had to do this. For my friends. For Albert. For my sister.


    "And this," I growled, "is for ruining our damned shopping trip!"


    Sanguine Sorceror''s eyes widened.


    "LUMINARY BEAM!"


    A flash of gold lit the night sky, and the blood mage screamed. His voice was loud and high pitched. His body writhed and convulsed drowned in the golden light, his arms and legs flailing, his head shaking back and forth, and he let loose an inhuman wail.


    And then his body burst, exploding in a shower of blood.

 Chapter 68

" I heard someone speak.


    Flare!" I heard another voice call.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

 Chapter 69

    My eyes opened to see a familiar ceiling. It was a sterile, white tile, and it was a very boring thing to look at. The room I was in smelled like antiseptic and bleach. My body was aching and I could barely move. I groaned, turning over to look at my bedside to see an IV bag filled with liquid.


    I looked around to see that I was alone. I was dressed in a white gown that smelled like disinfectant.


    My mind was fuzzy, and I was exhausted.


    I was back in the damned Kaleidoscope infirmary again. I groaned in annoyance, and then let out a deep breath as my head hit the pillow.


    And then, I felt an arm around my elbow.


    What...? I wondered.


    A warm hand pressed against my side. Fingers pat my head and brushed my hair from my eyes and a soft, feminine voice spoke. "Hey."


    I blinked in confusion, and then turned my head. A pair of hazel eyes and a mop of tangled, long black hair met me.


    "Stella?" I gasped. I couldn''t help but let out a surprised squeak at her presence, and my eyes widened. She looked as if she had just woken up herself. Her black hair was tousled, and she looked as if she hadn''t slept.


    "Morning sunshine," she replied with a smile. She sat up in bed, stretching her arms out. "How are you feeling?"


    "Tired," I admitted. "Really, really tired. I can''t move. I feel like a sack of potatoes."


    "Yeah, you look pretty worn out," she replied.


    "Are you okay?" I asked. I looked down at my hands. They were trembling. They were so pale, and my arms looked like sticks. I tried to sit up, but I felt weak and exhausted. "Did you stay with me the whole night?"


    "Yeah... it wasn''t as bad as the day before, but still," she admitted. "I don''t know... I guess I didn''t want you to wake up and not have anybody here for you again."


    "Thank you," I replied, looking at my hands.


    "You don''t have to thank me, we''re..." Stella paused for a second. "...family, after all."


    I looked at Stella, and then down at the bed. "Yeah, I guess we are. You know, it''s... kind of scary. All of it. It feels like I''m on another planet. I feel like a different person now. I can''t even walk. Fighting monsters is different, but... fighting actual people is..."


    "It''s different. I know," she agreed. "It''s weird and scary. It''s one thing to rough house with our classmates and spar, but to actually fight with our lives on the line is different."


    She let out a deep breath and leaned against the bed frame as I shivered.


    "He was more like a monster shaped like a man, but still," Stella said.


    "I didn''t mean to kill him, and I know it wasn''t the real thing but I... still almost killed someone," I admitted.


    "You did the right thing, in the end."


    "I guess."


    Stella sighed, shaking her head.


    "I just..." she began, then stopped herself. She bit her lower lip and shook her head again, her hair bouncing as she did.


    "Just what?"


    "Just... nevermind. It''s nothing," she replied. She shook her head, then took a deep breath and sighed.


    We were both silent for a moment, the quiet only broken by the steady beep of a machine. The room smelled like bleach, antiseptics, and other cleaning supplies. The room was cold, and it was hard to believe so much had happened in two days.


    "I''m glad you''re here," I admitted. "I don''t know how I''d have done this without you, or Albert, or the rest of the group. It was just so much."


    "You''d do just fine," Stella replied with a smile.


    "I don''t know about that," I chuckled.


    "Albert was here, by the way. Don''t know how he figured out where the infirmary was, given it''s hidden behind a whole bunch of wards, but the teachers had to send him away. He wouldn''t stop pacing outside and yelling and holding up signs to let him in."


    "Ugh, that dork," I groaned, shaking my head. "He needs to stop worrying about me. I''m not made of glass."


    "Eh, that''s what friends are for," she said, shrugging. "I wouldn''t know, though."


    A long beat passed between us.


    I stared at her in surprise. "No way, you''re kidding?"


    "Weird internet friends, maybe. I have a couple. But... not exactly. I mean I moved around a lot when I was a kid and usually attended private schools under one alias or another," Stella admitted.


    "I... I don''t know what to say," I admitted.


    Stella laughed.


    "I wasn''t friendless-friendless, but it was always kind of weird to make friends with the kids I was in school with," Stella said.


    "That... sounds lonely," I admitted.


    "Eh, it could have been worse. Could''ve been an orphan," she said. "I mean, technically I was an orphan in the sense I was adopted, but still. My family was really, really nice. They were good people, and I had a great life. I got to travel around the world, got to do a lot of stuff, and had a bunch of opportunities to learn things most people wouldn''t be able to learn."


    "True," I agreed.


    "But it''s not the same, though. Not at all. I mean, my family is my family. But they aren''t my family. If that makes sense."


    I thought for a moment and then nodded.


    "Kind of like me. We''re sisters but... not really? We don''t really know each other."


    "Exactly. It''s complicated. I mean I spent three years acting out while chasing down your mom''s breadcrumbs. And now... I''m not sure what to think," Stella admitted.


    "Yeah, me too."


    Stella looked at me and smiled. She reached over and placed a hand on my shoulder. She gave it a reassuring squeeze.


    "I guess, well... we''ll just have to see how this whole thing works out. But, at least I know you''re a good person. That you want to help people," she said. "I think we could have been good friends."


    "Could?" I asked, smirking.


    "Are. Are good friends. I meant," Stella corrected herself. She smiled at me and I couldn''t help but smile back. "And we have plenty of time to get to know each other."


    I looked up at her and smiled, feeling my eyes watering a bit. "I''m just glad we''re both here in one piece."


    "Yeah, me too," she replied, smiling. "And hopefully the next shopping trip is less of a clusterfuck."


    The room fell quiet, and we both looked away, a bit embarrassed at how mushy this all felt. The silence between us felt heavy, and I was reminded again of how little I actually knew about her.


    "I''m sorry I ran away before you woke up yesterday. It... was just a lot," Stella admitted. "And I was being an idiot about everything. I shouldn''t have done that."


    "Hey, no, I get it. This whole situation is crazy," I admitted. "It''s not your fault. It''s... a lot to deal with."


    "Yeah, it is," Stella said, nodding her head. "But I''m just glad you and I kinda click, you know? I know I mentioned it a bit but I was afraid we wouldn''t get along."


    "Hey, you know, you and I can work through it. We''ve got all the time in the world," I said. "So... what''s on the agenda for the day?"


    "Agenda huh? Sheesh, I was kinda thinking we''d go to sleep for the next three years after that crazy shopping trip," she chuckled.


    "Yeah... I guess that would be a good idea," I admitted, laughing. "I have homework on limits and stuff due soon."


    Stella rolled her eyes and gave me a deadpan look.


    "You''re kidding. You almost die, and then the moment you wake up you''re talking about calculus?" Stella groaned.


    "I have responsibilities, you know. Magical girl or not," I replied. "And I need to finish it, otherwise I''m going to have an F on my first exam. I''m not gonna be a magical girl failure!"


    "Oh no, we wouldn''t want that, would we?" she teased, shaking her head in amusement. "Just don''t push yourself. You need rest, after all."


    "I won''t, I won''t," I assured her. I reached out and touched her hand, giving her a weak squeeze. "I''ll be okay."


    She gave me a sad, longing smile, and then she sighed. "I know. Um, also, just one thing. Ichigo wants to schedule another training session for the afternoon, and she''s bringing her brother this time."


    "Er, we''re not gonna kick the crud out of each other again, right?" I groaned.


    "Probably, knowing her," Stella sighed. "I mean, it''s not a bad idea, but I''m pretty exhausted too. And I think she''s a bit upset that she couldn''t really keep up with the rest of us during the fights against the heavy hitters. We did agree on some strength and conditioning instead of sparring, though. So that''s a relief."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    I looked down at my twigs for arms and sighed. I couldn''t move, I was too tired. But... I was so scrawny and noodle-like.


    I hated it.


    "I''d be fine with some strength and conditioning training," I admitted. "But I need to finish my homework."


    "That''s fine," Stella replied, patting my hand. "We can do that. We can all get a good rest in, and maybe we can hang out with Albert some. It''d be good for you two to catch up, you know?"


    I nodded in agreement, but then I frowned, looking at her. She seemed a bit nervous about something.


    "You okay?" I asked. She jumped, as if I had snapped her out of deep thought. "You seem like something''s on your mind."


    "No, I''m fine," she quickly answered.


    "You sure? You''re kind of acting weird."


    "Yeah, I''m sure," she replied. She looked away from me and stood up from her chair, walking over to the window and looking outside.


    I frowned at her. She seemed a little... sad. "Stella?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Can you be honest with me? I know we barely know each other, but I want to be there for you. If something''s bothering you, you can talk to me."


    She hesitated, her back still to me as she stared outside the window. I couldn''t make out her face from the angle I was at, but I could see the way her body shook. Finally, she spoke. "It''s just..."


    "Just what?" I asked.


    "The... cat''s out of the bag. Kinda. Claw Currant, Claw Strawberry, your crime prince friend Black Star, Braveheart Kitsune, and Albert saw me as Rosaria Celeste. I''m pretty sure Braveheart Kitsune is at the very least linked to Storm Vixens. I just... it''s a lot. This whole situation is crazy," Stella admitted. "I mean... I don''t know. It just feels surreal, you know?"


    "Yeah," I agreed.


    "And we''ve only been level about our fucked up family situation for like two days. It feels like a lifetime already," Stella whispered. "It feels like... I don''t know, it feels like we''ve known each other forever. And it also feels like we haven''t known each other at all."


    I grunted, finally gathering enough strength to stand up, walking over to Stella. I placed my hands on her shoulders. She tensed for a moment before she turned around to face me. Her face was wet with tears and she looked so vulnerable.


    "I''ve lived a lie my entire life. As Stella Matsudaira. I was contracted when I was just eight. For all I know, I could have been adopted as part of one big scheme. My whole life was an act. Groomed and trained at the behest of the Guardians just for the potential to become the successor of my mother''s legacy," Stella sniffed, her voice choked up.


    She turned around. "The two of us should have been together from day one! You had to grow up in a slum and I was raised by billionaires. It''s so fucked up! We''ve missed out on a whole childhood together! A whole life! I don''t know who I''m supposed to be now!"


    "Stella..."


    "My birth name isn''t even Stella!" she hissed, her voice breaking as tears streamed down her cheeks. "I''ve never had a name that wasn''t just an act. It was all fake! I don''t even know who the real Stella is!"


    I stood there for a moment, staring at her as she sobbed. She looked at me, her hazel eyes full of pain and sadness. Her voice was so small, and it was so full of despair and pain.


    She was right. Our childhood, our life as siblings had been stolen from us.


    It wasn''t fair.


    We''d been lied to our whole lives. In very different ways. I''d lived my entire life thinking my heritage was completely ordinary, only to learn it was anything but.


    And she had been raised to become the perfect magical girl successor for her mother.


    She sniffled. "All I know about myself is what I''ve learned about myself. I know our father was Paladis Shield, Arcadia Vox''s tactician and technical specialist. He was a genius and polymath that worked on all the tech she used. He had the title of the ''smartest man alive'' but he wasn''t a public figure. His civilian identity is as mysterious as it gets, and nobody knows what happened to him," she sniffled.


    I pulled her into a hug, holding her close to me as her shoulders shook with each sob that wracked through her body. She was my half sister. I knew how she felt.


    "It''ll be alright, Stella," I said, rubbing circles in her back as she sobbed into my shoulder.


    She was quiet for a few seconds, and then she sniffled, wiping her nose on her sleeve..


    "What happened to him?" I asked. "Our father?"


    Stella shrugged. "Dunno. I''ve never been able to find out anything. But whatever it was, it must have been terrible, considering the Guardians went out of their way to make sure no record of his civilian life ever existed. They''re really protective about their secrets, even though they have their fair share of corruption," Stella muttered, looking at her hands. She balled them into fists.


    "I see."


    "Mom was Arcadia Vox. Yours was Nightingale Eclipse. And our dad was the Paladis Shield, and they were all in the same team. They fought the Nightmare of Nox together," she said, her voice soft. "And they won. There''s the... official story. Paladis, Storm Vixen, Arcadia Vox, and dozens of the greatest heroes of the era gathered a strike team to take down Mortifera Nox. And they did. She was defeated. And the world was saved. At the eleventh hour, Nightingale Eclipse had a change of heart due to her lifelong love for Paladis and Arcadia''s friendship and helped the heroes. She sacrificed herself after a climactic duel with Arcadia Vox, and then the remaining heroes teamed up on Mortifera Nox to finally put her down. Arcadia and Mortifera killed each other, and Paladis vanished off the face of the planet," Stella said. "That''s the official story at least."


    I nodded, my gaze fixed on her.


    She turned and stared at the wall behind me. I could see the pain in her eyes.


    "And that was the official story. The story they taught in school," she said, her voice trembling.


    Stella looked away. "The truth? I don''t think anyone really knows, other than the people who were there that day. But I''ve put some pieces together. What really happened? That''s the question I''ve been trying to answer for years now. I have pieces. Not nearly enough to form a whole picture."


    "Such as?" I asked.


    "Nightingale Eclipse and Arcadia Vox were the leaders of their team and lifelong best friends, and they fell in love with the same guy," Stella explained. "And er... at the risk of the mental image, probably each other as well? I''m... I''m going to stop there."


    I winced. "Yeah. Let''s... uh, yeah. Don''t want to go there. But continue."


    "Well, that''s all I have. I have a bunch of tidbits of information, but nothing that can be put into the right order," Stella said.


    "Damn," I whispered.


    "Yeah."


    We were silent for a moment.


    "Elio."


    She looked up at me.


    "What?" She asked.


    "Elio. That''s what our father''s name is," I explained. "I don''t have any last names, but I think Elio might have been the real name."


    I really wasn''t ready to talk about the apparition of Arcadia Vox that''d appeared to me out of nowhere when I''d nearly been killed by Red Masque.


    It was just too much right now.


    "Elio..." she whispered, her voice a soft whisper.


    "It has a nice ring to it. The Night. The Sun. And the Voice of the People."


    "Damn, we really had the coolest fucking parents," Stella muttered, shaking her head and looking out the window. The sky was a brilliant blue. It was clear and bright and full of promise. The world had never seemed so full of hope.


    "I guess we did," I agreed. I stepped forward, and pulled her into another hug, and this time she hugged back. "I don''t know what to do. What''s going to happen to us now?"


    "We keep moving forward," she replied, her voice strong. "I hope the cat siblings and Kitsune can keep their mouths shut. I have a reputation to uphold, and I''m not sure how to deal with it, and the more that know, the greater chance that we''ll have to answer some uncomfortable questions."


    "Yeah... I do think they''ll be discreet, and I definitely don''t think I''m ready either," I admitted.


    "Maybe it''ll be for the better to just rip the bandage off, but I just want to lay low. I''ve lived my entire life in the shadow of my mother and the Guardians," Stella sighed, her voice filled with exhaustion and resignation.


    "Mmm," I whispered, nodding and patting her back.


    Stella sighed. "And... I guess I''m not sure how I feel about that."


    I squeezed her.


    "Thank you, Sienna," she whispered, resting her chin on my shoulder. "You don''t have to do any of this. And I appreciate you trying to help."


    "Hey, we''re family, aren''t we? Of course I''m going to try and help. And besides, we both want the same things, don''t we, Stella?" I asked.


    Stella pulled away from the hug, looking down at me.


    "Celeste," she said.


    I looked up at her. "What?"


    "It''s officially Stella, but my redacted birth certificate says Celeste. My adopted mother picked Stella, honoring the original intention and legacy of Arcadia Vox."


    Celeste and Sienna. Heaven and Earth. I chuckled a little, giving her a sad smile. "Celeste and Sienna, huh?"


    Celeste nodded, and her face broke out into a sad smile.


    "It sounds like a bad anime."


    "Right?" I giggled.


    The two of us stood there for a moment, and I realized just how lucky we were to have found each other. We''d been given an impossible task to complete. To follow in the footsteps of legends. And it would be a hard path.


    I hugged her tight, and she hugged me back. We both had our own burdens to bear, but at least we could bear this one together.


    "It''s still gonna be Stella to everyone else," she said with a small chuckle. "I''ll let you know when I''m okay with using that name."


    "I''ll stick with that then, for the moment," I replied.


    "It''s just surreal," she explained, her voice a little wobbly. "You''re the first person in years who has seen the real me, you know?"


    "What, Dark Princess Eris''s true face when she isn''t cackling manically while taking over the world?" I joked, raising my hands in an exaggerated villain showboat. "Or do you mean your cute and shy big sister persona as Elysia?"


    "Oh shut up you nerd," she snorted.


    "Pot. Kettle."


    We both giggled.


    "Okay," she said, taking a deep breath. "Well... Elio huh? That''s what dad''s name was? It sounds... familiar, somehow. Like I''ve heard it before."


    "You might have," I agreed. "But... that''s what his name was. Elio."


    She nodded.


    "It sounds right, somehow," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I know. I can''t believe our parents had such a crazy, dramatic love triangle, and they had the audacity to die or vanish into thin air," I said.


    Stella laughed. "I guess we''re stuck with each other, now," she said.


    "Yeah. We''ll figure it out. It''ll work out in the end. Just wait and see."


    "Maybe."


    We were quiet for a moment. I didn''t want to let her go.


    I wanted to keep holding her.


    But she stepped back.


    "Let''s go home. I can walk you back to your room," Stella offered. "We can pick up Albert along the way and you two can get your homework out of the way."


    "That... sounds like a plan."


    "I don''t want to let go, but... we can''t keep doing this. You know? It''s nice but we can''t just stand around like this forever," she admitted. "We should go home, get our homework out of the way. We should get to training with the group."


    "Yeah."


    I looked outside the window.


    "Elio huh? I wonder if he''s still around somewhere, or if he was killed by Mortifera Nox," I asked.


    "Who knows," she whispered. "If he is, it''d better not be a case of milk and cookies and him having an entirely different life somewhere else. That''s a soap opera I''d rather not get involved with. But I do have my hopes he''s still out there. Maybe we can get a complete set."


    I laughed. "A complete set?"


    "A complete family. Your Mom. Dad. A sibling. Who knows, we might find a cousin or two along the way."


    "Aww. Aren''t we family?" I asked.


    "Yeah. I guess we are. In a way."


    There was a moment of silence.


    "Hey. Um... thanks. For... just, thanks. For being here, you know?"


    "Yeah. Now come on, let''s go home," I said.


    She took a step forward and took my hand in hers.


    "Mmhm."


    Stella opened the window with one hand, letting the morning breeze wash over us.


    "Hey... Sienna?" She asked, and I turned to her, giving her a small smile.


    "Yeah?" I said, looking up at her.


    "I''m... I''m glad I found you, too," she replied.


    I smiled.


    "I''m glad you did, too." I said. "And hey. Stella?"


    "Yeah?" she asked.


    "We''re going to figure this all out. We''ll find him someday. Our father, I mean."


    "Yeah," she whispered, smiling at me. "I believe it. Wherever he is, I think we''ll find him. We''ll bring our family back together. Even if we have to beat up the Grim Reaper to do it."


    "Maybe not today, but someday," I said, grinning at her, extending my pinky as Albert had always done with me.


    "Someday," she replied, wrapping her pinky around mine as she smiled back. "Now let''s go. I want to make sure Albert doesn''t do something dumb while trying to get into the infirmary again."


    "He''s that worried about us?" I asked.


    "He was pacing around in circles like a worried father at 2 a.m in the morning," she chuckled.


    "I guess that makes him our new team dad then," I teased.


    Stella just laughed. "I''m going to hold that over him."


    "You wouldn''t dare," I snorted.


    Stella just smiled at me, a mischievous twinkle in her hazel eyes, before turning to look at the door.


    We both walked towards it.


    It opened with a soft click, and the hallway beyond stretched before us, lit by bright sunlight.


    I squeezed her hand.


    "Come on then," she said, and I followed her as she walked out the door.


    Stella Matsudaira. Celeste.


    My sister. My half-sister. The other daughter of Arcadia Vox and Paladis Shield. The girl who had lived her whole life in the shadows, fighting and clawing her way to the top. Who had trained and studied and honed herself into a deadly weapon against all the forces of the universe.


    We were a family.


    No matter what happened, no matter where the future took us, no matter how hard things were, or how difficult they were going to be.


    We were sisters. And that meant we were going to fight. We were going to struggle. We were going to push forward. And we were going to find our family.


    And that was all that mattered.


    If our father was still alive out there somewhere, and my mother, even if they were both ghosts or spirits or memories of what once were, I knew we would find them.


    We would bring our family back together, no matter how far apart we all were. No matter what it took.


    Dad?


    Mom?


    Wherever you are, we''re coming for you.


    We''ll bring you back to us. Even if it kills us. And if we have to go into the underworld and fight the gods themselves to get to you, then so be it.

 Bridge 3

    Somewhere far, far away...


    "Shao mai! Six hundred credits for shao mai!" the hawker called out. "Shrimp fresh from the gulf, all the way from the coast!"


    A young man in an olive military uniform strolled through the indoor market with a paper bag in hand. The crowd moved around him, a mass of bodies that parted and reformed as they flowed. His green hair and tanned, Nahuatl features blended in seamlessly, but the uniform, that was another matter. The people moved aside for him, giving him a wide berth.


    "Xiao Su!" The old man shouted with a smile as he approached. "The uniform suits you! An escort mission, as your mother informed me?"


    Montezuma smiled back awkwardly at the nickname. "Yes... well. It was a difficult task. Captain Ouyang was pleased. It has been difficult for us all."


    "Ha!" The old man snorted. "That is good! Your mother is a proud woman, and she will not rest until all is well!"


    Montezuma nodded his head. The man had a point, his mother had always been a strong, stubborn woman.


    "Are those fresh tamales?" Montezuma asked, eyeing the large pot the man had next to him him.


    "Yes, they are! Freshly made this morning! Six for two hundred credits!"


    Montezuma''s stomach grumbled, and he nodded. "I''ll take three orders."


    The hawker reached into the pot and scooped out a bundle of the tamales.


    "How about some phoenix claws? Only seven hundred credits each!"


    Montezuma chuckled.


    "Just the tamales, thank you."


    "Alright, alright. Here you go!"


    Montezuma took the tamales, and then reached into his pocket for his phone.


    "Here you go, Uncle Wu."


    "Thank you," the old man replied. He gave a quick bow and continued on his way. "Come back soon, Xiao Su! You''re always welcome in my shop!"


    "I''ll be back soon, I promise!"


    Montezuma waved to the old man as walked off, and then looked at his wristwatch. 5:16. His train would arrive at the station at 5:30.


    Montezuma looked back up, to where the sun hung low on the horizon, just above the city skyline.


    His hometown of New Teotihuacan had always been a massive technological hub. The Aztlan Confederacy was a... well, a Confederacy. A series of independent city states bound together in a mutual pact of self-defense and economic cooperation, and each of those city-states had their own character and style.


    The capital, New Teotihuacan, had been designed from the ground up as a planned utopia, an ecologically sustainable city that would have made the ancient Maya or Inca proud It was a massive metropolis with over five million people living in its urban sprawl, with towering arcologies and a massive network of high-speed rail and public transportation, along with vertical farms, automated factories, and massive industrial parks. It had been a marvel of modern technology and urban engineering.


    Montezuma had always heard about its counterpart across the portals growing up ¡ª a sprawl that was just as advanced in its own way. In many ways, the people of Earth were more advanced than their Terran counterparts, and their culture was more vibrant. Theirs was a world that was much more technologically and scientifically developed, owing to the lack of existential threats in the form of Aberrations and the various chaos beast incursions. New Teotihuacan''s counterpart ¡ª San Francisco ¡ª was a shining example of this.


    The city had been in the midst of a resurgence from widespread urban decay and decline before the Fourth Chaos War had ravaged their counterparts. Silicon Valley, as the people of Earth referred to it, had seen to to wonders such as vertical liftoff space shuttles and personal flying car prototypes, as well as the various other wonders the world was just beginning to enjoy. But that was in the past.


    In a month, the world had been changed forever.


    Montezuma stepped out from the bustling food market and took in the view. New Teotihuacan was a massive sprawling city of towering skyscrapers that seemed to touch the clouds, with a population of nearly six million people. A staggering size by Terran standards.


    A city that had, a little over a year ago, been the site of one of the worst Chaos Beast incursions in the Aztlan Confederacy''s long, long, storied history of fending off invasions of all kinds. Now the entire city was on lockdown, and the people were afraid to even venture outside.


    He could see it in their faces as they hurried from one destination to the other, avoiding the eyes of the armed soldiers and police who were posted everywhere, the people hurrying from place to place with fear and anxiety on their faces. Montezuma felt a twinge of pity for them, but he knew it wasn''t their fault.


    They were just doing the best they could in the circumstances.


    The city had weathered the storm, and he had helped. But the cost... Montezuma sighed, looking at the people around him and the armed soldiers and police. The soldiers were a mixture of men and women, their faces grim, their uniforms clean, and their weapons held with the ready ease of professional warriors. Green-haired Nahuatl and dark-haired Han Chinese dominated their ranks, with a significant English and northern tribe minority. Troops from across the border with the Northern Alliance of States on joint training programs, no doubt.


    A nation, a world united by a shared heritage.


    Montezuma took a deep breath and looked at his watch. The train would arrive at 5:30. He''d be there in time to make his meeting.


    It had taken him time to get used to the new uniform, and the new responsibilities. The age of majority across most developed Terran nations was 15. The same age the Terran Guard took in new cadets, the same age most Terran higher education programs took in new students.


    The same age Montezuma''s brother had been when he''d fought and died as a pilot defending California during the war.


    Montezuma looked down at the tamales in his hand and thought about what the old man had said.


    "Xiao Su."


    It was a pet name. An abridged version of his courtesy name ¡ª Su Meng Wei. Su, the Dreaming One. Traditional Aztec names were difficult for the original Song delegates to pronounce, and the Aztec priests were too prideful to adopt Chinese names in full. Thus, a compromise had been reached ¡ª traditional Aztec names for legal and formal settings, with Chinese courtesy names for day to day use and to deal with the men overseas that may as well have been gods.


    Xiao Su. It was the name that had followed Montezuma since birth. He was an adult now. He was expected to act like an adult. To take the initiative, and to not wait around for the orders of his superiors.


    But he didn''t know what that meant. He had a job now, and a family, and a city to defend, but he really still felt like a boy in many ways. He felt small, lost, and scared. He didn''t know what he should do. He didn''t know how he could make his parents happy.


    But he was going to try.


    The train station was busy. It was a large building with glass ceilings, a central plaza surrounded by shops and restaurants, and a large number of people. Montezuma boarded the train and took a seat near the back.


    In many ways, he''d lucked out with the squadron he''d been assigned. Captain Ouyang was the leader, and a stern, no-nonsense man, but he was fair and kind in his way. Ouyang Ren was a war hero and the man who''d slain a Duke-class chaos beast that had threatened the whole city, a massive creature that had towered over the buildings.


    The city''s guardian, S-class magical girl Coatlicue had been grievously wounded in defense of the city. Ren, her guardian knight, had finished the fight for her, avenging his deceased wife. The Captain had a heart of gold. Montezuma had nothing but respect for him.


    And the squad. Montezuma sighed. The squad, well. It was an eclectic mix of personalities.


    Sergeant Itzcoatl, a muscular man with cropped, short teal hair and muscles upon muscles had been the ideal NCO in many ways. Gruff, stern, no-nonsense, but he was also fair, kind, and had a surprisingly good sense of humor.


    Corporal Zi Ling was a young black-haired, green-eyed, petite woman, with an almost innocent look on her face, and a wicked tongue, sharp wit, and a tendency to get under people''s skins. But she was a damned good soldier, and an even better mecha pilot. Her rifle was her baby.


    And Specialist Cuauhtemoc was... a problem. He was the most talented pilot of all of them, but he had an attitude. He was rude, lazy, and didn''t follow orders. He had a bad attitude, and he was a slacker.


    And then, there was Montezuma himself.


    Montezuma was the new kid, and the one everyone was always watching, judging. The one everyone was waiting to see what he''d do. He didn''t feel like he''d earned the right to wear his uniform yet, but it wasn''t his call to make, so here he was.


    He was going to have to prove himself.


    He was going to have to show everyone he was worthy.


    Montezuma watched as the train moved out of the station, and into the darkness of the tunnels.


    As the train sped away, Montezuma took a deep breath, and let his thoughts wander. His parents were proud of him. They were proud of his brother. They were proud of his achievements.


    But they hadn''t wanted him to join the Aztlanti Defense Force, and Montezuma knew it.


    They''d wanted him to stay home and go to school. Become an engineer. Maybe go to the University, or become an artist.


    Montezuma hadn''t wanted to go into engineering. He''d wanted to become a soldier, like his brother. He wanted to defend the people, to defend the city.


    But his parents had wanted him to stay safe. They wanted him to be safe.


    And now he was a soldier, just like his brother, and he was going to have to live up to his brother''s legacy.


    His brother had died a hero, but that didn''t mean he wanted to follow him into the afterlife.


    Montezuma took out a tamale and began to eat. It tasted good. It was fresh and hot, and he savored every bite.


    Time passed faster than it seemed, and soon, he was at the diplomatic district.


    The district had been a thriving hub of international commerce, a center for international trade and cooperation. It was a beautiful, modern district full of towering skyscrapers, green parks, and gleaming shopping centers. It had been the center of the Aztlan Confederacy''s international outreach program, and the center of the world for many diplomats.


    Montezuma walked past the checkpoints and the barricades, showing his papers and identification to the guards, who waved him through without question.


    Since the attack last year, security had been tight. Tighter than ever. The diplomatic district was now an armed camp. Soldiers and police were posted everywhere, their weapons ready, their faces grim.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Montezuma saw a pair of figures that looked familiar as he approached the United States embassy. He recognized the hulking form of Itzcoatl, and a boy around his age that stood beside him, his arm in a sling.


    "Montezuma! Hey, you got food!" The specialist shouted. Montezuma grimaced. The boy''s arm had been badly injured during the outing to Lenahopeking, escorted Professor Jacob Williams. His mech had been destroyed by the bizarre creature they''d encountered. Cuauhtemoc had been lucky to get out with his life.


    The Sergeant and the Specialist were both out of uniform, but there was no mistaking who they were. Cuauhtemo was the only other one on the team close to Montezuma in age, and the one he''d interacted the most with. Itzcoatl was the Sergeant, and a man he greatly respected.


    He looked down at the tamales he was carrying. "Ah. Well. I got them for the squad," Montezuma explained.


    "I''m the squad!" Cuauhtemoc shot back. He was dressed casually, with a loose-fitting black jacket over a black shirt and jeans. The Specialist had a bit of an edgy look to him, but there was no mistaking his skill in the mech. Cuauhtemoc was good. Really good.


    Montezuma glanced up at the sky, to see the stars beginning to appear in the darkening sky. It was a clear night. The stars were bright and shining.


    The Sergeant, on the other hand, was a mountain of a man, with cropped, teal green hair, a pair of thick eyebrows and dark brown skin that had seen plenty of time in the sun.


    "It''s good to see you, Montezuma," Itzcoatl said. "We''re glad you made it."


    Montezuma smiled and handed him a bag. The Sergeant opened it up and inhaled the smell of the tamales.


    "Nothing like Sichuan peppercorn pork tamales," Itzcoatl muttered. He glanced up at the Specialist. "Want one, Coyote?"


    "You bet I do!" Cuauhtemoc replied. He took one of the tamales and took a bite.


    He looked down at the ground as he chewed, his face filled with sadness.


    "This reminds me of my mom''s cooking. She was from Sichuan Province," Cuauhtemoc said after a moment.


    Montezuma frowned. He didn''t know Cuauhtemoc that well, but from the way the Sergeant was looking at the boy, and from the way Cuauhtemoc was reacting, he had an inkling that his parents had been killed during the chaos beast incursions last year.


    Montezuma swallowed and looked down at the ground, his own grief threatening to overwhelm him.


    The Fourth Chaos War. The worst one in history. A world-ending war. Billions dead, and the death toll as a consequence only rising. Terra had been spared the worst of it, but the aftershocks, the refugee crisis... it had been the greatest disaster in recorded history.


    "Your brother would be proud," Itzcoatl said after a few minutes. "You did well."


    Montezuma smiled and looked at him, nodding.


    Itzcoatl had served with both his brother and Captain Ren during the war. Montezuma looked up at the older man, and the man looked back with a kind, if tired, smile.


    "I... I hope so," Montezuma said.


    "You''re a good kid," Itzcoatl said, patting him on the back.


    "Hello!"


    A new voice interrupted the two of them, and Montezuma turned to see a tall, brown-haired man with a suit and tie and a walking stick in his hand approach them from the gates. His hazel eyes revealed his Earthborn heritage, and the suit he was wearing suggested wealth and influence.


    Itzcoatl saluted, clasping his fist with his open palm with a slight bow.


    "Sir."


    Montezuma and Cuauhtemoc followed suit, both snapping to attention and saluting.


    "A-Ambassador," Montezuma stammered, bowing his head as he promptly switched from Mandarin to English.


    The man chuckled and shook his head, his hazel eyes sparkling. "Relax. I must thank you all for rescuing Professor Williams and I from the... creatures we encountered on the trip. I must admit I was expecting a rather dull outing, but the chaos event''s appearance and subsequent subjugation certainly livened things up! You Confederate soldiers do excellent work. And a pleasure to see you, Specialist Cuauhtemoc, glad to see you''re on your feet."


    Cuauhtemoc winced, but bowed his head politely, giving him a forced, but genuine smile.


    "Heh. It''s not every day a guy gets to fight a Duke-class chaos beast in a mech and live," he replied. "I''m lucky. That''s for sure."


    Montezuma shuddered, thinking back on the creatures that had emerged. Zhang and Cuauhtemoc had escorted an operator from the Magical Girl Support Operatives to conduct recon on the origin of the Chaos Event. It was a miracle that both survived.


    "What happened to him, anyway?" Montezuma asked.


    "His mech exploded. The kid from the Support Ops managed to drag him out before it went up in flames, but he got a good number of fractures fighting the thing," Itzcoatl explained. "Lucky bastard."


    Montezuma looked at Cuauhtemoc. The boy was looking away, and he could tell that the injuries he''d sustained had been bad.


    "I''m fine," Cuauhtemoc said, shrugging. "It''s nothing, really."


    "Nothing?" Itzcoatl said, his face hard.


    "Nothing I wouldn''t do again."


    Ambassador Hinonkawa nodded, looking away as he coughed. "Well, in any case. I''ve brought cigarettes for Sergeant Izzy here... and a glass of milk. It''s good for you, Specialist. Builds healthy bones."


    Itzcoatl chuckled and Cuauhtemoc snorted.


    "Sir, the Specialist isn''t going to drink that," Montezuma said. He glanced at Cuauhtemoc, who was shaking his head and grimacing.


    The Ambassador grinned and chuckled, shaking his head. "He was the one who in fact, requested it."


    Cuauhtemoc''s grimace deepened. "Sometimes, it takes a man to do something like drinking a glass of milk. And a bigger man to do it in public."


    The sergeant burst out laughing and slapped him on the back.


    Montezuma smiled.


    He was glad they were all alive. He was glad that Cuauhtemoc was okay. He was glad they were all alive. And he was glad they had saved the Ambassador.


    Suddenly, the ground began to shake.


    Montezuma felt the tremors, and the shaking continued for a few seconds.


    Their phones all buzzed simultaneously.


    "Magnitude 1.4?" Itzcoatl asked.


    "What the fuck?" Cuauhtemoc muttered. "It''s barely worth calling it a chaos event!"


    The ground stopped shaking, and Montezuma looked at his phone.


    Ordinarily, the negentropy generators around the city would nullify chaos events below a magnitude of 2.5, the threshold needed to manifest Aberrant creatures and the monsters of myth. Montezuma looked around and noticed that the streetlights around the area were flickering.


    "It''s probably nothing to worry about," Montezuma said.


    "Maybe," Itzcoatl said.


    Montezuma noticed Ambassador Hinokawa narrowing his eyes. The Ambassador had a look of deep thought and concentration on his face as he followed Montezuma''s gaze to the street lights.


    The Sergeant looked at Montezuma, and then to the Ambassador, who had turned to look at them with an odd look in his eyes. The two exchanged a glance and they seemed to have a silent conversation with each other before the sound of shouting caught their collective attention. It was coming from up the street.


    Before anyone else could react, Ambassador Hinonkawa broke into a dead sprint.


    "Shit! Let''s go, kids!" Itzcoatl shouted. Montezuma nodded, breaking into a dead run as they followed the ambassador.


    It didn''t take them long to get to the source of the shouting. Montezuma stopped and did a double-take as he saw a soldier shout and level his pistol at a man, buck-naked, and running toward them, screaming, and ranting. Montezuma could barely make out what the man was saying as the soldier screamed for him to get on his knees and surrender.


    The man didn''t get on his knees.


    The soldier pulled the trigger. The gun fired, and the man swerved out of the way. The bullet grazed his shoulder. He lunged at the soldier and slammed his fist into the soldier''s chest.


    The soldier went flying through the air and hit a nearby wall, crumbling to the ground. The naked man stood there, panting heavily, and looking around wildly, his dark eyes wide.


    Montezuma looked at him. He looked... normal. Just an ordinary Nahuatl man. Save for the fact he was buck-naked. But he had some sort of horrible congealed chest wound and covered in visible scars. He was surrounded by the bodies of a dozen fallen police officers and soldiers. The man''s hair was long and unkempt, and he looked like he was in his mid to late thirties.


    "M-Mierda! Donde carajo estoy?"


    "Those eyes..." Ambassador Hinokawa muttered.


    "What are you talking about?" Montezuma asked, his voice strained.


    "Wait stop! Sergeant Itzcoatl!" Cuauhtemoc screamed, as the sergeant moved in and drew his combat knife. Cuauhtemoc was trying to get his pistol out, and Montezuma fumbled for his own.


    Itzcoatl charged the man. He slashed with his blade. The man ducked and swerved, avoiding each strike. The sergeant was fast, and skilled. Montezuma could see that he was seasoned in hand to hand combat.


    But the naked man was just a little bit faster. And a little bit more ferocious. He slammed his fist into the sergeant''s gut and he grunted in pain, the air being pushed from his lungs as he stumbled back. Itzcoatl raised his arms in defense, only to blink in surprise as he found his knife missing from his grip.


    The man grabbed him and threw him over his shoulder, sending the sergeant tumbling through the air.


    The sergeant rolled to a stop and slowly rose to his feet. The man walked over to the sergeant, who was still recovering, and soccer kicked him in the gut. The sergeant flew back, and hit a wall.


    "G-Get out of here!" Itzcoatl yelled as Cuauhtemoc helped him up.


    "Are you kidding me?!" the specialist hissed.


    "We can''t let him hurt anyone!" The sergeant yelled back. "Just go!"


    Montezuma stepped forward, holding his pistol and aiming at the man.


    "S-Stop!" Montezuma shouted.


    The man turned to him. He didn''t move. Montezuma could see the blood on his hands, and the way he held himself was like an animal. Feral. Savage. He wasn''t a soldier, or even a normal person. The man was lean, but muscular. His eyes were wide and his face was twisted into a snarl.


    Blue eyes. Bright blue eyes just like a zombie twisted into an aberrant by chaos energy. But he was clearly still human and sentient.


    "Surrender!" Montezuma shouted. He was shaking. The man was staring at him with those wide eyes and his body was tensing.


    Montezuma''s finger rested on the trigger. The man growled, and he charged at him with Itzcoatl''s knife in hand.


    Montezuma pulled the trigger. The man dodged, the bullet missing by a wide margin.


    He felt his stomach drop as he squeezed the trigger again and again. Each shot missing by an ever-increasingly wider margin as the man got closer and closer in the blink of an eye.


    Montezuma shut his eyes. The man lunged.


    And a thwacking sound was all that greeted him.


    Montezuma''s eyes flew open.


    "Enough," the ambassador growled, his hazel eyes narrowing, as Itzcoatl''s knife clattered to the ground.


    Hinokawa had intercepted the man mid-sprint with his cane and slammed him to the floor. The man struggled beneath the weight of the stick. He snarled and screamed, bucking Hinokawa off him. He rolled, grabbing the knife, and slashing at him. Hinokawa blocked with his stick, parrying each strike. The two exchanged blows, each one faster than the last.


    Montezuma stared, wide-eyed.


    To his knowledge, the ambassador was a non-combatant, a civilian, and an Earth-born diplomat. He was supposed to be weak and defenseless.


    The ambassador wasn''t.


    The man lunged at Hinokawa. He slammed the end of his stick into the man''s gut, knocking the air from his lungs. He followed up with a vicious strike to the head, which sent the man reeling.


    "Stop this," Hinokawa said. "I don''t want to hurt you."


    The man snarled and got to his feet, panting.


    "I... I will stop you. Your reign of terror ends here!"


    Then, he settled into a strange stance.


    "Assassination Art..." the man spoke in English, his voice hoarse.


    "I knew it..." Hinokawa murmured, as the man''s hands began to glow with red light, his muscles visibly tensing. Hinokawa settled into a defensive stance, his own hazel eyes narrowing.


    The man vanished in the blink of an eye.


    "Crimson Moonlight Dance!"


    He appeared behind the ambassador. His hand slashed forward.


    "Luminary Art: Solar Radiance Barrier!" Hinokawa shouted as a series of light shields formed around him. They were a radiant gold and silver, shimmering in the light. The man slashed through the shields, only for them to regenerate. He roared and threw a kick.


    "Shining Wave!" A crescent of gold energy shot from the bottom of Hinokawa''s stick, sending the man stumbling back as he was blasted in the chest.


    The man roared, and vanished.


    He reappeared behind the ambassador. His hands were wreathed in a crimson light that seemed to burn.


    "Crescent Moon Beheading!"


    Hinokawa twirled his staff, and a wave of golden light blasted out of it.


    "Radiant Flash!"


    The two collided. The red energy of the man''s attack exploded, sending him tumbling through the air, while Hinokawa himself was knocked backwards. He grunted as he was slammed into a wall, coughing and panting as he got up. Montezuma stared wide-eyed. He didn''t understand. What was going on?


    "Assassination Art: Blood Moon''s Shimmer!"


    The man lunged, his fist glowing red as he disappeared and blurred forward.


    Hinokawa dodged out of the way. He raised his stick, and another golden crescent of energy blasted forward.


    "Radiant Bolt!"


    The golden crescent shot from the end of the staff, hitting the man dead on and sending him skidding across the ground, tumbling to a stop as the man groaned in pain, struggling to his feet.


    Hinokawa stepped forward. He looked at the man. "You have to stop."


    "Assassination Art..."


    The ambassador raised his stick. It began to glow with golden light, a blindingly bright radiance.


    The man roared, and his hand slashed through the air.


    "Scarlet Starfall!"


    He disappeared. And then, he reappeared right in front of Hinokawa.


    Hinokawa swung his cane forward, the golden light of his staff colliding with the red of the man''s hands. They struggled, their power clashing.


    Hinokawa gritted his teeth.


    "Snap out of it!" He shouted. He swung the cane forward, slamming it into the man''s shoulder. "You aren''t like this!"


    "I... I must... kill you! End this once and for all!"


    "Radiant Flash!" Another wave of golden light shot out from the cane. The man was blown backward and sent tumbling to the ground. He skidded and rolled to a stop, groaning.


    Hinokawa walked forward cautiously. "Are... are you done?"


    The man groaned and struggled to stand. He looked up at Hinokawa, the blue light fading from his eyes. "You... you aren''t her. Who... are you?"


    The ambassador sighed, lowering his staff. "It''s been sixteen years," he said. "You''ve... grown up a bit since we''ve last met, huh?"


    The naked man blinked in confusion as Hinokawa took off his coat and draped it over his shoulders. The man blinked in confusion, looking around as he seemed to take stock of the situation for the first time, his face contorted into one of confusion and shock.


    "Where... where are we? What''s happening?"


    Hinokawa sighed, before holding his cane in a prayer position. "Luminary Art: Requiem of Radiant Light," he said. Montezuma''s jaw dropped open, as Hinokawa''s body glowed with golden light, his brown hair shifting into a golden sheen.


    The man''s look changed from confusion, to surprise, and then shock.


    "No. Impossible. It''s... It''s you?" The man asked.


    The light faded from Hinokawa, and he gave the man a wry smile.


    "Sorry I had to beat you up like this. But it seems like you''ve gotten much stronger." He looked around, and sighed, gesturing at Montezuma. "Lieutenant. Please do keep this confidential."


    Montezuma could only nod as Hinokawa turned to the man, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.


    "Let me explain everything. You''re in New Teotihuacan, Aztlan Confederacy."


    The Nahuatl man''s jaw fell open as his face went white. He looked down, and shook his head. "What...?"


    "It''s going to be a long story. I think we should go inside. You''ve... ah, well. I think you need to put some clothes on." Hinokawa turned to Montezuma. "If you wouldn''t mind, please call an ambulance? I''ll handle things here."


    Montezuma didn''t have any words to answer. All he could do was nod dumbly as Hinokawa helped the naked man to his feet. As he watched the man walk away, he could only stare, his mind racing.


    What had just happened? Who was this man? How was he able to do what he''d done?


    And since when could an Earthborn like Hinokawa do that?!

 Chapter 70

    "What... what the hell?" I whispered.


    I stared at the Nexus Device in my hand, stunned at the notification.


    My hands were shaking.


    "Uh... Sienna? What''s up?" Albert asked.


    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 36.2183%; border-color: rgba(126, 140, 141, 1); border-style: solid">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 28.3781%">BOUNTY CONFIRMED</td>


    <td style="width: 71.5732%">The Scrapper Scuttler</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 28.3781%">CONTRACT TARGET</td>


    <td style="width: 71.5732%">DEFEATED</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 28.3781%">TARGET STATUS</td>


    <td style="width: 71.5732%">


    ALIVE


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 28.3781%">PARTICIPANTS</td>


    <td style="width: 71.5732%">


    Elysia Veritas, Braveheart Gryphon, Braveheart Kitsune, Claw Currant, Claw Strawberry, Harmonia Lux


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 28.3781%">BOUNTY CREDIT</td>


    <td style="width: 71.5732%">


    $257,218


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 28.3781%">TOTAL BOUNTY AWARDED</td>


    <td style="width: 71.5732%">


    $1,324,547


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    A quarter of a million dollars.


    "I... um, uh," I mumbled. I couldn''t think straight. My head was spinning, and my palms were sweaty. My phone nearly fell out of my hand.


    "Whoa, hey, don''t drop it!" Albert said, reaching out and steadying my hand. He looked at the Nexus device in my hand and whistled.


    "Holy... wow," he breathed.


    I could only nod, too shocked to form coherent thoughts.


    "I don''t think my mom made this much money in the entire time she took to raise me," I whispered, shaking.


    I''d never even seen ten thousand dollars before, let alone a quarter of a million.


    I took a deep, shaky breath. I was feeling dizzy and lightheaded. I had no idea how to react.


    "I feel like I didn''t do anything," I muttered.


    "Hey, no way! The others were wearing him down but your final rush with Kitsune, Elysia, and Strawberry was what sealed the deal," Albert replied, giving me a reassuring pat on the back.


    "Yeah but still... I mean..."


    I trailed off. I wasn''t sure how to explain it. It just felt like I didn''t earn any of this. Sure, my mother''s technique was the move that knocked him out. But the rest of the group, they''d fought tooth and nail for their victory. I hadn''t even taken a scuff inn the real fight, although I ate a knife wound in the immediate aftermath.


    And I got to profit off their hard work. It was a weird, almost alien feeling that made my stomach twist in knots.


    I didn''t deserve this. I didn''t earn it.


    I shook my head. "I''m just a bit overwhelmed, you know? It feels surreal."


    I wasn''t sure what to make of the situation. I didn''t know what I would do with so much money. It was more than enough for me to pay for any living expenses here. It could easily pay for me to get a car whenever I could find time to get a license. It was more than enough for a few years worth of living expenses. Maybe I''d have enough to help pay off college tuition if it came to that.


    I wasn''t used to this.


    I''d been a nobody. I''d been a street kid from a rough part of town. I''d had struggle just to survive and have enough to eat.


    But now, I was...


    "Magical. Girl. Harmooooooonia Lux!" an airy voice sang. I blinked as I looked up from the phone.


    I looked up to see Stella sprawled across Albert''s bed. She was kicking her feet up and down as she flipped through a manga she had borrowed. Her eyes flicked over to me, and she smiled.


    She looked so much younger like this.


    Not that she was old or anything, but it was weird to see her being so childish and silly when she wasn''t keeping her prim and proper mask. Or acting out her evil cartoon villain persona. It was so unlike the version of her that everyone else knew.


    "You''re zoning out there," she said.


    I looked away. I''d been staring at her without realizing it.


    "You get a cut of the bounty too?" I asked.


    "Yup! A bit of pocket change to add to the savings account. It''ll be a good addition to the funds I''ve been using while on my leave."


    "Uh... pocket change?" I asked. The words seemed foreign to me, and my brain was refusing to process them.


    She blinked, looking over at me with an expression of surprise. "Um... it''s about a hundred and eighty grand? Not bad for the amount of work we put into it. I''m honestly more surprised that he''s been on the bounty board for as long as he has."


    "Six figs is pocket change to you?" Albert asked incredulously.


    Stella paused, flushing red as her eyes widened in realization. "Uh..."


    "Oh shit," I said, shaking my head in disbelief. I let out a chuckle.


    She''d really said that.


    "I... okay, yeah. That came out really bad," she said, sheepishly. "That was dumb."


    "Ya think?" Albert snickered.


    Stella flushed again, burying her face in her hands.


    "I didn''t mean it like that. Ugh, this is awkward," she said.


    "I''m teasing, Stella, relax," I replied.


    Albert snickered. "Yeah, zero hard feelings here. You grew up with a bunch of money. You don''t have to act all weird and apologetic about it. It''s just kind of a funny moment."


    She just nodded. I could tell she was feeling embarrassed about the whole situation. It was a pretty cringe moment for sure. I had no doubt she was probably regretting saying something like that. Even if she had the money, she was noticeably mindful of how she came across to others. Which was why she was always so polite, and a bit shy, around others.


    It was cute, honestly.


    "I did hear High Command cracked down heavily on new bounty listings lately," she said, shifting the conversation back to the bounty. "They''re really trying to keep a tighter reign on the bounties they put up."


    "Any idea why?" Albert asked.


    Stella shrugged. "The rumor mill says they''re conserving the villains in case the apocalypse gets really bad."


    I frowned at that.


    I knew the world was in danger of an impending cataclysmic event. But hearing that they were actively preparing for it was unsettling.


    It made it feel more real, and I wasn''t sure I liked the idea of it being real after the harrowing days we''d all just had.


    "Nobody''s been able to take him in since Arcadia Vox and Nightingale Eclipse, and they haven''t exactly been around for over a decade now. But the fact that we were the ones that finally brought him down says a lot, right?" she said. "Plus, with everything going on lately... they want the manpower for when shit really hits the fan. You know, with the knowledge that the Guardians have started intervening directly. The conspiracy boards have been having a real field day lately."


    I looked down at the phone again.


    The numbers on the screen didn''t look like they were about to change.


    I took a deep breath and closed the app.


    "I... yeah, that''s fair," I replied.


    Stella nodded, sitting up. She leaned against the backboard of Albert''s bed, her long hair spilling over her shoulders.


    "Bad actors like the Scuttler have been taking advantage of the chaos since the first Cataclysm happened. It makes sense that they''d be more aggressive in offering incentives to try to keep things in check. Not that I think the authorities have the situation anywhere near control."


    Albert hummed thoughtfully, scratching at his cheek.


    "Makes sense. You want the whole world united against this threat but some guys just can''t stop being dicks long enough to care," Albert said, shrugging.


    Officially, most of the large supervillain organizations and the Heroes'' Guild had a mutual non-interference agreement in the event of a worldwide disaster. But of course, some groups just couldn''t help themselves and tried to capitalize on the situation, even if it meant endangering the world in the long run. It was a moronic, shortsighted approach that made my head ache. But it also wasn''t the first time this sort of thing had happened, so the Heroes'' Guild had no choice but to keep dealing with the issue.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The Heroes'' Guild, of course, is an internationally recognized organization dedicated to unifying the various factions that oppose misuse of superpowers, and to promote a universal code of ethics among its members.


    They''re essentially the United Nations of the superhero community. Factions included the Magical Knight commands of various regions such as North America, China, Oceania, Western Europe and so on. Other factions underneath its banner included the Genius Consortium, the Templars, and various other independent organizations. It was a loose collection of various factions and organizations, all with their own goals, agendas, and methods.


    I was pretty new to this scene, so I had no idea how much power the Guild had over individual factions or its own members, but they were a big deal. Supervillains that were notorious enough to draw attention tended to end up on the Heroes'' Guild bounty board, where private citizens across the world could contribute to a public fund to be paid out for a bounty on that individual''s capture and confinement or execution.


    But, well, that also meant that sometimes a bounty wouldn''t pay off for years and years. Sometimes decades. Class 8 threats like Scrapper Scuttler had bounties that took decades to accumulate, but were worth a small fortune when a team managed to actually take them down.


    "Most of the bounties were refunded and pardoned after the Cataclysm when supervillains stepped up and helped with defense and relief efforts," Albert explained. "I mean, the bounties are crowd-funded so the money just goes back to whoever put the cash up in the first place. But Scuttler? Man, the guy''s been out here all month as a glorified hitman, and it looks like the world wasn''t in a forgiving mood. So the whole fund went up."


    I nodded. I was still trying to process the windfall. It felt unreal.


    "So... uh..." I began.


    "My advice?" Stella interrupted. "Just live life like it isn''t there. We can work together to build a budget and stick to it, and I''ll show you a couple tricks to save and grow your wealth that my parents taught me. Just... try to stay away from it, okay?"


    "Right. I''m not sure how I''d use it, anyway," I admitted. "But I''d like to pay you back for all those suspiciously new clothes I found in my closet yesterday."


    Stella blushed, averting her eyes. "It''s just some casual clothes and a few sets of pajamas and comfy underwear," she muttered.


    "And makeup, and new hair ties and shampoo and body lotion and a whole bunch of stuff," I said, crossing my arms. "I don''t even wear makeup, so that was suspiciously obvious."


    She pouted.


    "It''s just a couple things! They weren''t expensive and I wanted to dote on you," she said.


    "Still," I replied. "It feels wrong to accept so much."


    She rolled her eyes.


    "Just accept that your sister is going to dote on you, you dweeb. You can repay me when we go shopping by trying on stuff for me, or modeling a new dress for me," Stella insisted.


    I looked down at my flat chest and skinny figure.


    "You want me to model clothes? I''d just make the stuff look bad."


    "You will not!" Stella snapped. "Besides. You''ll fill out with some regular exercise and a healthy diet. We can go shopping together and have some fun with that. Maybe we can get some cute dresses that match each other''s themes, and you can help me with some outfits of my own."


    "Stella, no."


    "Stella yes. I need some new stuff too. And Albert can help."


    Albert looked at Stella like she had lost her mind. "Uh...?" he asked. "How the hell could I help with input on that?"


    "You can hold our stuff while we try stuff on, and you can carry the bags."


    "Oh fuck that, you two can carry your own stuff."


    "But Albie-"


    "Don''t ''but Albie'' me!" Albert complained.


    I snorted, shaking my head as the two began bickering like an old married couple.


    "Alright you two, that''s enough. Stella, you can dote on me and I won''t fight you on that, but you aren''t turning Albert into a shopping pack mule."


    "Boo. You''re no fun."


    "Yeah. No fun," Albert agreed, nodding his head in my direction. "Stella just wants to drag me out on errands."


    I snickered. "You two have known each other for all of like, a week and you already sound more like siblings than Stella and I do."


    Albert and Stella paused and exchanged glances before looking away. Stella let out an annoyed sigh.


    "I''m older," she muttered, crossing her arms and turning away with her nose in the air. Albert rolled his eyes and leaned over, lightly punching her shoulder.


    "Oh come on. Don''t get all grumpy on me," Albert said, shaking his head.


    I chuckled. It was kind of fun seeing these two interact. It seemed like a stroke of fate Stella found him before she found me in her civilian form. They were already acting like they were best friends. I was almost a little jealous of how comfortable she already seemed around Albert.


    Almost.


    "So uh, you knew this whole time that the two of us were sisters?" Stella awkwardly asked, and Albert shook his head.


    "He pieced it together after your little delinquent attack on the campus," I explained, shooting her a look. "Seriously? Barbecue sauce? Really?"


    Albert snorted. "It was kind of hilarious. Dark Princess Eris rolling in with an oversized sauce cannon, blasting you in the face while screaming ''Nyehehhehhehhe!''"


    Stella blushed, glaring at him.


    "You better not tell anyone else that was me, or I''m gonna-"


    "I won''t! I''m not gonna tell anyone about your little identity crisis. I promise. I just think it''s funny that you''re so different when you''re in costume."


    Stella huffed.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "Well, I''m glad the two of you get along."


    "Me too," Stella said. She smiled softly. "It''s been... nice. Being able to hang out and just be a person again, instead of constantly being the perfect little magical girl and burdened with stiffy formal events.


    She stretched out, letting her long hair flow down the back of Albert''s bed. "And it''s nice not having to worry about everything. I''m not having to watch every word, every gesture, every single thing I do because it might get criticized by someone, or it might get me into trouble, or whatever."


    Stella sighed and closed her eyes.


    "You two make it easier for me to relax."


    Albert chuckled, scratching at his cheek.


    "It''s weird," he said. "It''s weird seeing the real you. Not that I don''t like the real you. But it''s weird, seeing someone that I saw in public on TV all the time, acting so normal. Eris is considered a public nuisance, but the whole rest of your life is the opposite of Eris. You know?"


    "I told you, that''s a secret. Don''t tell anyone, Albert, or I might just have to kill you," Stella said with a wink.


    Albert snorted. "Okay. I guess that''s a good threat coming from you, at least."


    Stella rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out at him.


    "Nyehehehe?" he answered wryly.


    "Shush you," she muttered.


    She glanced at her phone and sighed.


    "You''re both coming with me to the gym with Ichigo, right?" she asked, looking at us with a pleading expression.


    I grimaced, and Albert let out a nervous chuckle.


    "Definitely," Albert murmured. "I just her but she seems pretty intense."


    Stella giggled, before letting out a mirthful sigh.


    "I''ve never really had any close friends. I was always the ''little sister'' of a bunch of guys and girls who are older and more accomplished than me, or I was just a rival or competitor. Ichigo might be an awkward bean, but she''s genuine and cares, so that''s worth something in my book. I''d like to see her succeed."


    "Yeah, no, it''s fine," I said, sitting down next to Stella. "We''re definitely all going, and I think it''d be good to make a few more friends anyway. Plus, I need to learn to not suck."


    Stella smiled warmly.


    "Sounds good to me," she said cheerfully. She stretched, yawning as I stared at her for a long moment.


    Watching Stella run through half our classmates alone had shown me how many levels there were above me. How much stronger and faster she was than me.


    And then Scrapper Scuttler had made her and two of the Bravehearts look like children.


    And he wasn''t even considered one of the biggest fish out there. He wasn''t a legendary, unstoppable warlord or an arch-demon lord of hell, or anything. Just a really dangerous and skilled mercenary with an impressive track record.


    I was barely even starting my career as a Magical Girl. If I wanted to be able to protect my new family, and the friends I was starting to make, I had a lot of work to do.


    And speaking of family...


    ...


    I had to pause and really take it all in.


    I have an older sister now, and she''s...


    "Hehehe..." Stella giggled.


    Well, she''s patting me on the head.


    I have an older sister, and she''s a badass and pretty, and cool and popular and smart and has my back.


    Something I half-dreamed about as a kid.


    I pinched myself to make sure I wasn''t dreaming.


    Stella just smiled warmly at me and gave my arm a reassuring squeeze. I let out a sigh and returned her smile.


    She was so affectionate.


    It was weird, considering she was a complete stranger a month ago.


    Heck, she''d even accidentally caught me with a stray bolt once when she was tussling with Callisto Pink back home. She''d been there, just lurking outside of our mutual awareness for years. Searching for me.


    Now she was hugging me and being affectionate with me, and I had to keep reminding myself this wasn''t a dream or a fantasy or anything like that.


    She was real.


    And we were family. And we were going to figure out where our parents had gone. We were going to find out what happened to our mother and father. What really happened to Arcadia Vox, the greatest magical girl who had ever lived, and to her companions. To the great heroes who had fought beside her. We were going to figure out the truth behind the Cataclysms, behind the Guardians and their motives, and behind our father''s disappearance.


    No matter what it took. We were going to find out the truth. We were going to get answers. We were going to find our parents and we were going to be together.


    "Hey, you have workout clothes, right Al? I got Sienna a few sets when I went shopping but I don''t know if you have any," Stella suddenly asked, giving Albert a concerned look.


    "Of course. Why?" Albert asked, looking confused. "I''m good to go whenever Ichigo''s ready. You can drop by my place after we all shower. You and Ichigo are on the same floor, so I assume Sienna knows where you are?"


    "She does, yeah."


    "Great," Albert replied, smiling cheerfully.


    I smiled softly at Stella.


    "So uh... about what you said before. You were serious, right? You really want to buy dresses with me?"


    "Fuck yes I do!" Stella said, her eyes sparkling. She grinned brightly and I couldn''t help but smile back.


    "We''re gonna be twinsies!" Stella exclaimed happily. "It''ll be great. We can match outfits and have matching purses. We can even have matching shoes and rings and nails and, and, and..."


    "Okay, calm down," I chuckled, amused at her excitement. "We don''t have to go that hard."


    "It''ll be great. I can''t wait. This is gonna be fun. We can get some cute accessories and take cute selfies together and stuff like that," she rambled on.


    Albert snorted and shook his head. "You two are going to drive each other crazy, I can already tell. I can''t tell if it''s gonna be cute or annoying."


    "You shut up!" Stella shouted, throwing a pillow at him.


    He just laughed and dodged out of the way.


    Stella grumbled and crossed her arms. I smiled and gave her a small squeeze. She was so happy and enthusiastic about bonding that I couldn''t take it away from her.


    She was so cute. So happy.


    "Okay, let''s not keep Ichigo waiting at the gym," I said, shaking my head and getting to my feet.


    Albert baked protein bars. End the chapter as he prepares a thoughtful surprise for Ichigo. Do not show the proteinn bars


    "Wait!" Albert shouted. "One last thing before we go."


    "What''s up?" I asked. Stella cocked her head to the side, curious.


    He reached behind him and opened a drawer, before tossing a bag at Stella.


    "Made these before you guys came over."


    "Oh?" Stella asked, looking curious.


    She opened the bag and I peered over. There were a half dozen homemade protein bars inside, and a couple small sandwiches.


    "Oh. Oh! Thanks Albert. These are perfect," Stella exclaimed happily. She grinned widely at him as he shrugged.


    "I''ll go get my gym bag packed. You can wait for me outside."


    Stella and I nodded and walked towards the door.


    "Hey," Albert called, causing us both to stop.


    We looked back at him.


    "Thanks for coming over today, you two... It means a lot," he said.


    For just a moment I saw the truth in his eyes. The worry, the fear, the relief.


    The fact that I''d wound up in the infirmary two days back to back had obviously scared him, and Stella''s situation was also bizarre to say the least. All of us had our fair share of recent close calls, and he was just happy that we''d all come through alive and in one piece.


    Albert was as close to family to me as my actual family was, and he obviously cared about us all a lot.


    "Don''t worry, Al," Stella replied, smiling softly. "This may be the first, but it won''t be the last. I''ll be over all the time, and we''ll be seeing a lot of each other."


    He smiled, his expression soft and gentle.


    "I look forward to it," he replied.


    We left the apartment and waited for him in the hallway, smiling as he closed the door behind us.


    "Think he''s gonna be okay?" Stella asked quietly, once he was out of earshot.


    "Yeah. He''s a bit silly like that. He was the one who almost got skewered by a throwing knife but he''s still the one fussing over us."


    "That''s sweet of him. But he''s not the one that was wounded. Twice," she pointed out. "I think it''d be fair of me to fuss a bit over my adorable little sis."


    I grumbled and looked away, embarrassed. Stella just chuckled, her smile widening before she put on a serious face.


    "Seriously. Seeing your neck gushing blood like that scared the crap out of me. You were bleeding so bad I was sure you were dead. And then the fight with the creepy white-haired guy..."


    Stella trailed off, shivering at the thought. "Please stop almost dying," she said. "I don''t think I could handle it if you kept it up. Especially with your love of gambits and baits."


    I sighed.


    "I don''t know if I can promise that," I said. "But... I can try to keep it to a minimum."


    "Please."


    She hugged me and I returned the gesture.


    "I promise. And if I ever get really hurt like that again, I''ll be counting on you to save me, alright?"


    "Alright," she agreed, giving me a tight squeeze. "And if I ever need you, I know you''ll have my back too."


    I smiled at her.


    "So. In lighter news... think he''s going to get along with Strawberry and Currant?" I asked Stella, and she smiled.


    "Oh, I know he will," she replied with a grin.

 Chapter 71

This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

 Chapter 72

The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

 Chapter 73

    Stella struggled to free herself, her legs kicking and flailing wildly as Sammy twisted into a fetal position, keeping Stella''s neck pinned down to the floor, her weight bearing down on the girl. Sammy''s arms were locked tightly around her neck, choking her.


    Her hands scrabbled desperately at the floor, trying to get purchase on something, anything.


    I could see her muscles straining as she struggled to free herself.


    Her attempts at freeing herself grew weak, and her body shook with exhaustion.


    And then, Stella stopped moving.


    ...


    "She''s fucking out, get the hell off of her!"


    Ichigo dashed over in a blur grabbing Sammy by her arms.


    Sammy, to my relief, relented instantly and let go of her, and the two of them separated. Stella laid there on the ground, unmoving.


    "Tch. That''s it, then," Sammy muttered, shaking her head. "Pathetic."


    She pushed herself off Stella and stood up. Her clothes were soaked with sweat, her face flushed.


    Madison rushed over to Stella''s side and kneeled down next to her. She gently raised her to a seated position.


    "Hey... easy there, Matsudaira. Can you hear me?"


    Stella''s body was limp and unmoving. Her face was red from exertion and her eyes were closed, her breath coming out in shallow gasps.


    I finally broke free of Lucina''s hold and ran to her.


    "S-Stella?!" I gasped, my voice trembling.


    Stella let out a groan. Her eyes opened slowly, and she blinked a few times before looking around. Her gaze settled on me, and she gave me a weak frown.


    "I hate leg kicks," Stella mumbled.


    She let out a groan, and then collapsed backwards.


    "Fuck," she said weakly.


    My heart ached. Stella looked exhausted. She''d taken a beating and had the wind knocked out of her. But her aura had protected her from anything more than a bit of bruising.


    I was so angry. So angry that this happened. So angry at myself for letting it happen.


    I knelt down beside her and helped her sit up, holding her shoulders.


    "Hey..." she whispered.


    "You idiot!" I sobbed.


    I hugged her, tears rolling down my cheeks.


    I was mad. Mad that Stella let it get this far. Mad at the people around me for letting it happen. Mad at myself for being weak and not clearing things up.


    Stella tensed up, standing straight, and gently pulled away.


    "It''s alright, Sienna. I''m okay."


    She smiled softly. Her eyes were soft and warm as she met mine, her smile gentle.


    She took a deep breath and stood up, shaking her head. "It''s okay, I promise."


    She put on her best brave face and looked me in the eyes.


    I saw the resolve and determination in those eyes, and the pain she was hiding. But I didn''t say anything. She turned with a serious look at Sammy, who was looking at Stella with a cocky smirk on her face.


    "I don''t know what the hell your problem is with us," Sammy said with a grin, "but I''m pretty damn sure it''s not worth beating yourself up about. I''m not worth getting yourself killed over. So why don''t you just stop?"


    Stella was silent. She stood there, her arms crossed.


    "I''m not sure about your friends, but you, on the other hand, were an absolute dick to Sienna."


    She wasn''t wrong. She''d sneered at me when she first saw me. But...


    It didn''t really bother me that much anymore. I didn''t hold a grudge over it. Not at all. Even if I found Madison annoying and Sammy rude, it was no reason to escalate like this.


    But the situation was out of my control, and Stella had been riled up and insulted, too.


    I could understand why she''d be pissed, and I couldn''t fault her for that.


    I looked at Sammy. She was smirking. There was a gleam in her eyes.


    "Heh. My bad then. My name''s Samantha Mackenzie or Sammy if you''d prefer," she grinned. "I don''t usually apologize, but for what it''s worth, sorry. And I''m gonna say. I don''t like you or your little girlfriend, and I don''t want to get along with either of you."


    She shrugged and gave me a look that said ''what are ya gonna do?''


    "But, you''ve got guts. More than most of the kids in our class. And you can throw a good punch, and I like that. So... yeah."


    Her eyes narrowed. "I hate that you showed up as a washed up has been, so we''re gonna have a rematch someday, Matsudaira."


    Stella sighed.


    "Whatever, Mackenzie. Just don''t screw with Sienna anymore," Stella said, shaking her head. "And if I find out you''re messing around with her again, I''m coming back and we''re gonna finish what we started here. And this time, it won''t be as pretty as today."


    "You two are idiots. I can''t even tell if you actually like or hate each other," I said flatly.


    Sammy laughed, and I shook my head.


    "Hey, this bitch can be pretty funny," she said with a feral grin. "I needed someone who could give me a good workout."


    Stella glared at her and rolled her eyes, and Madison walked forward, shaking her head.


    "You are going to be the death of me," she said. She glanced at Stella, and then at me, and sighed.


    "I... I''m really sorry, Matsudaira, Sienna, I..." She stopped, her brow furrowed.


    She looked up and sighed, looking at me. "Look, I''m really sorry, and... we''re all just really stressed. Sammy, I... we need to talk later. I''ll make sure she doesn''t bother you two again. I''ll take full responsibility for her behavior. This was my fault. I shouldn''t have let her get carried away, and I should''ve stepped in sooner with you and Lucy."


    Then, Madison did something I never expected.


    She bowed to Stella.


    "I am sorry, Stella Matsudaira, and to you, Sienna, and the rest of your group."


    Stella and I were both stunned. Madison had come off as a spoiled princess type, but it looked like there was more to her than that.


    I looked over to Lucina and Sammy. They both had their arms folded, and they both looked like they didn''t know how to handle Madison being like this.


    "Wait... what?" Stella stammered, staring at her. "I..."


    Madison shook her head. "I should have said something earlier. I didn''t know if it would be rude or if you two would just think it''s more of the same, but I didn''t mean to sound mean and leave the first impression I did. I''ve always been a little sheltered and I''m not really sure how to talk to people outside of a certain... status. I''m really sorry if I came off as condescending."


    Sammy rolled her eyes, and then shrugged. "Yeah, no. If anything, you were the ones being assholes to Lucy."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    She paused and looked at me, and she shrugged.


    I felt my temper flare up, but I forced it down. This wasn''t the time. Sammy just laughed obnoxiously, and Lucina glared at me, and I glared back. Madison looked at them with a disappointed frown.


    Lucina sighed.


    "You''re both making yourselves sound bad," Lucina groaned, giving me a side-eye. "I''ll say it. We grew up together and we have a very... limited view of how most people in this world act. I didn''t expect your reaction to be so emotional when you took it the wrong way. That was on us. So, we''re sorry, but Lucina Reina does not bow for anyone."


    Lucina looked away with a huff, and I shook my head.


    I looked pointedly at Stella. "This was all a misunderstanding. It was all a big, stupid, dumb misunderstanding."


    She blinked, looking at me in confusion. "I''m sorry, what? You... you don''t?"


    "Madison and I actually talked it out before er, the thing the other day. She wanted to be friends but just doesn''t know how to approach me about it. But, Madison didn''t know what to say without coming off like a weirdo," I said. "She''s actually a good person, I think. Even if Sammy here has been a jackass in the few interactions we''ve had, this was all a big misunderstanding. I''m sorry."


    Sammy snorted, and Lucina just sighed. Stella blinked and then groaned. "I''m such an idiot sometimes."


    Sammy and Ichigo said at the same time, "Yep, sure are," and I gave the redhead a dirty look.


    "Still, that was no reason for you to throw hands right away, Samantha," Ichigo said, frowning. "What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    "Look, I don''t have an excuse," she replied with a smug grin and her hands on her hips, "I saw someone that I''ve wanted to fight for a while, and I got into a brawl with them. That''s all there is to it. I thought I had to rile her up a lot more to make this happen."


    I glared at her, but I was cut off before I could speak.


    "You''re a fucking bitch." Ichigo spat. "And don''t you forget it. I don''t care how many tournaments you''ve won, you need to act your age for once."


    It was clear Ichigo had some history with the redheaded girl. And it was obvious she was pissed at her, but I had no clue why. She and Sammy glared at each other, their faces inches apart, the air crackling with tension. "Don''t you fucking talk to me like that. I don''t give a damn who your dad and brother are, I''ll kick your ass, you bitch," Sammy snapped back.


    Stella groaned, rubbing her face with her hands.


    I whispered to Madison. "Hey uh, Lucina said you guys grew up together. No offense, but is Sammy a stray you picked up along the way?"


    "No, not really. Sammy is my... friend. She comes from an old family, and has some expectations on her. But... yeah, she is the way she is. She doesn''t get along with others very easily. She just gets carried away sometimes. It''s a long story," Madison replied, giving me an awkward look.


    "Too far is an understatement," Ichigo growled. "She should be punished. We should report her. She could have seriously hurt someone, or worse."


    "Like hell," Sammy growled, stomping over to her to look down at her, "I''ll beat your ass, buttercup."


    "Please don''t call me that. It''s demeaning," Ichigo stated without a flinch.


    Stella looked over to them and groaned again. "You two. Shut up and knock it off. It''s done. No one is getting reported over this."


    Ichigo turned and stared at Stella. She looked shocked, like she couldn''t believe Stella was saying this. "What?!"


    "You heard me. It''s fine. We both got some steam out, and I needed a reality check anyway."


    Stella looked over to Sammy, and they stared at each other for a moment. Sammy gave her an odd look.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Ichigo asked.


    "Sammy and I fought. It''s done," Stella said. "I tried to intimidate Lucina. She beat me. We''re even. Let''s get out and get a workout in now. No more fighting each other."


    Sammy shrugged, giving a dismissive wave of her hand. "Whatever, sure."


    Ichigo glared at Sammy.


    "Fine. But if she does something like this again, I''ll kick her ass," Ichigo spat, practically bristling. She turned to Stella. "You okay, though? Need a check up?"


    "Yeah, no. It''s alright. She won, it''s fine. Just got a headache from getting put out, but I''m sure it''ll be gone in a bit." She looked over to Sammy, who shrugged again. "I got my bell rung a few times, that''s it. Nothing erm, some of our friends can''t fix."


    "Wait, really?" Madison asked, surprised. She gave a nervous glance between me and Stella. "You two aren''t mad?"


    "Not really, it was a stupid fight, but I did want it and I wasn''t fair to Lucina. But yeah. I''d say Sammy has a bit of a personality issue, but, we all have our stuff to work on." Stella gave a pointed glance at me. "And I have my own baggage to sort out."


    "Stella, you didn''t need a reality check," I sighed.


    Sammy looked between me and Stella, then she laughed. "Hah! The princess here is completely out of shape. Just a couple of kicks she was too slow to stuff a takedown, but, she''s got the heart of a champion. She''ll get back in shape eventually, so don''t sweat it, girl. But, you two are cute. Don''t break her too hard in bed, Sienna."


    I nearly gagged on my spit, my cheeks turning red, and I gave the redheaded girl a dirty look.


    "W-w-wait, what? No! Stella is like, my s- friend," I stammered, feeling my cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    Stella''s cheeks turned scarlet, and she glanced over at me with a mortified look.


    "Oh, no shit? I totally pegged you two for being together," she said. "I thought it was obvious, the way you were holding hands and how you cried over her and shit."


    I felt a mortified chill go down my spine.


    They saw us holding hands?


    She gave me an apologetic shrug. I just glared back at her. She didn''t care. I could tell. She was enjoying this.


    I gave Madison and Lucina a look, but they were just staring at me with curiosity.


    Great, now I''m going to be known as the girl who was caught making goo-goo eyes at the girl who''s secretly my half sister. Just what I needed.


    "I''m so sorry about Sammy," Madison repeated. "She''s... a lot. She doesn''t know how to handle herself sometimes."


    Lucina just shrugged and said, "She doesn''t."


    I glared at them. "What the hell is wrong with her? What was she trying to do? Kill Stella?"


    "No. We know her. She just wanted to see what the fuss was about, and see how the Princess of Matsudaira fights. Sammy was disappointed that she dropped out on her first tournament. They were the same weight class, if just a year apart," Madison said, sighing.


    "I thought she''d be tougher," Sammy said with a shrug. "I wanted to fight her, so I did. But she''s good, even out of shape. I''d like to fight again sometime. She might have beat me if I was sloppy."


    Stella narrowed her eyes. "Maybe. If I was in competition form, I think we''d still be evenly matched. You hit a lot harder than me."


    "Eh, whatever, you can''t beat me now." Sammy shrugged. "So, we done? We gonna work out or not?"


    "I... uh, sure," Madison said with a nervous chuckle, looking over at the rest of us. "If we''re... if that''s fine with you guys."


    Stella and Ichigo shook their heads, crossing their arms simultaneously. "Not really, but, what the hell. We can at least try and work on being cordial. If you two promise not to try to pull something again."


    "Fine. We won''t." Lucina and Madison both replied.


    "We can''t promise anything, though," Sammy said with a grin. "What kind of friends would we be if we didn''t give her hell from time to time?"


    "Who said anything about friends?" Ichigo and Stella grumbled in harmony.


    "Look, it''s fine," I said. "It''ll be fine. Let''s just move on. I''m sure Madison can handle them from here on."


    "Thanks, Sienna," Madison said. She gave me a smile.


    "Yeah. Sure." I sighed.


    I turned and started to walk towards the sparring room''s door. I needed to get our crew away from them. Ichigo''s brother and Albert were waiting for us at the other side of the gym, and we had already taken nearly fifteen minutes longer than we should have. "We''re leaving. See you later."


    I heard a faint murmur of ''see ya later''s from behind me as I led our group away. It had been an exhausting experience.


    And then, I heard Stella mutter to herself. "...Leg kicks."


    "I... what?"


    I just looked at her and gave her a quizzical look. She gave me a small shrug and shook her head.


    "Nothing. Girl''s got legs like steel beams. My kidneys and liver feel awful," she sighed. "She''s got good timing. I can''t even complain. But I still fucking hate leg kicks."


    "I... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have let it escalate to a fight," I replied.


    "You couldn''t have done anything to stop it," she said, looking at me sadly.


    "No. I should have stopped it. It was my responsibility," I muttered, my voice strained. I was embarrassed and ashamed. I shouldn''t have let that happen.


    "Hey. It''s okay. It happens," Stella said. "We were both stupid."


    "Yeah..." I mumbled.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about how bad I felt for not stopping the fight. I couldn''t help but feel responsible. If only I''d been a bit more forceful. If only I hadn''t let my emotions get in the way.


    "Hey, hey. Don''t beat yourself up. I''m okay. I promise," she said with a weak smile. "Just, I feel like I''m letting everyone down."


    "Stella..." I whispered.


    "I''m not okay. But, I''m dealing. I''ll be okay, eventually. It''s just... hard. But, it was a nice reminder."


    I couldn''t help but think that was messed up. Stella didn''t deserve this. She deserved to be happy. And if she couldn''t be happy, then at least she deserved to not feel like shit.


    Ichigo frowned, shaking her head.


    "Look, I don''t know what you two have been through," Ichigo said softly, "But we need to chill out, all of us. It''s only a few days into training, the and I can practically smell the stress rolling off you. And I want us all to stay friends."


    I looked at Stella, and she looked back at me.


    "Yeah," I said, "You''re right. I''m sorry."


    Ichigo continued. "And I''ll be honest. I was trying to file it away as me overthinking, but between the matching outfits and uncanny resemblance and handholding, not to mention those freaky special moves, you two have something you aren''t saying. Those bitches back there might force your hands if you''re hiding something."


    Stella''s cheeks flushed. I looked away from her.


    "I..." I started, then trailed off.


    I wanted to say it. To just blurt it out. That I had a secret sister that I wanted to spend more time with, to be her friend, and that I needed to figure out what to do next, and how to deal with the fact that my entire life had been a lie.


    I wanted to tell Ichigo that Stella was my half sister. But, I couldn''t.


    Not yet.


    Not when it wasn''t my decision to tell her, but Stella''s and mine together. It wasn''t fair to her.


    "Yeah," I finally said, "But, not yet, Ichi."


    "Ichi? Heh. It''s alright. I just wanted to bring it up. It''s none of my business. And if you''re hiding it for a reason, that''s cool too," Ichigo replied with a warm smile.


    I smiled back. She really was a sweetheart.


    "I''m just saying, we have to stay together as pals. And we''re a part of a bigger team, too, the team that is our entire school. And if we''re gonna make it through all of this shit, we gotta have each other''s backs," Ichigo continued, her tone serious. "And we need to work together, and trust each other."


    She paused. "Look, I know I''m not the strongest or the most talented, but I want to be here for you guys as your friend. I don''t care what it takes, or what you''re hiding. We need to support each other. That''s how we''re gonna make it. We can''t be fighting with ourselves and our allies."


    I looked at her and nodded, feeling a little more relaxed. "You''re right. Thanks."


    "And no, Stella, it isn''t just a reality check. You got into it with her, so it was a good workout, right? And that''s what this was. A good workout and warmup. So, let''s go find our boys and get a proper workout in."


    Stella sighed, shaking her head. "Yeah, we can do that."


    She looked over to Ichigo and nodded.


    "You''re a good person. Thanks for being a friend," Stella said, her cheeks red.


    I smiled, and Ichigo grinned.


    "We''ll get stronger. All of us. Now, let''s go work off all this aggression and frustration," she said. "How ''bout that, girls?"


    We both laughed.


    "Let''s do it."

 Chapter 74

    "One... two!" I heard from the weight rack as we approached.


    A broad-shouldered teenage boy stood over the familiar form of Albert. Albert was wearing a gray muscle shirt with his gut slightly exposed and a pair of black athletic shorts. He was straining hard as he pressed the bar up to a standing position.


    It was strange seeing him working out, and not sitting in a library or in front of a computer. But I knew he''d been putting in work. Before we''d left our regular zoned high school for Kaleidoscope, he had joined the wrestling team.


    His arms had been growing a bit thicker over time, but he was still chunky and chubby.


    I''d been happy that Albert had been making an effort to improve his health and lose weight. But it was a long, hard road, and I wasn''t going to nag him.


    "Three!" the other boy said.


    Albert grunted and groaned as he pressed up on the bar, lifting it to a standing position.


    "Four!" the boy said.


    I noticed that he looked like a slightly older Ichigo, maybe a year older. But he was also taller, and if I had to be honest, pretty cute.


    Ichigo''s brother Suguru had an athletic build with a powerful, masculine jawline, and he had his hair cut in a short-cropped, crew cut.


    His hair was jet-black, his skin lightly tanned. He wore a tight-fitting, black t-shirt that complimented his well-muscled arms and shoulders. He had the same dark eyes and dark hair as Ichigo. He had an air of maturity that I didn''t often see in the other boys around our age.


    He was only sixteen and around a fairly average height, but he looked like he could''ve been the main character of a Japanese fighting game. Suguru seemed to be around sixteen or seventeen years old, and he definitely looked like someone that took care of himself.


    "Five!" the other boy said.


    The bar came down and rested on Albert''s chest. He struggled, grunting, and he pressed up again, slowly.


    "Lightweight! Come on, you can do it!" the boy encouraged.


    Albert groaned and heaved. I could see his arms shaking, and he was clearly straining.


    And then he locked his arms out and let out a loud gasp, his arms shaking. The other boy quickly took the bar from him and set it back on the rack.


    "Nice job. A solid five reps," he said.


    "Th-Thanks..." Albert said breathlessly, laying back on the bench and panting heavily.


    "Good job," Ichigo said cheerily, walking over to her brother. "Hey there Suguru."


    He looked up and saw us. "Hey sis, what took you guys so¡ª"


    He paused, looking over at Stella. He blinked a few times, his cheeks flushing red, before looking back to his sister.


    "What took you all so long? And why does your friend look like she went twelve rounds with a brick wall?"


    Stella chuckled, shrugging.


    "You should see the other girl."


    Albert sat up and looked over.


    He was sweating, his cheeks were red, his breathing was heavy. His eyes widened as he also caught sight of Stella''s bruised cheek. "Criminy. Do I dare ask what happened? I know you guys took a long time in there, but did something go down?"


    "I don''t really want to talk about it," I sighed.


    Ichigo chimed in, "Samantha Mackenzie and Stella got into it."


    "Samantha Mackenzie? She''s here at Kaleidoscope?" Suguru asked.


    "You two know her?" Stella said, "I never heard of her until today."


    Ichigo sighed. "You don''t even know how much of an impact you had on the rest of us, do you? Funnily enough, I didn''t decide to take after my parents until Lady Matsudaira paraded you around. I mean, after you won the forty-two kilogram class Judo gold medal in the under-thirteen continental tournament, you were kinda in the news cycle for like a week."


    Stella just shook her head, rubbing her temples. I could see a tinge of red on her cheeks, and she looked like she was in a lot of discomfort.


    "Yeah. I was... it was just a sport, Ichi. It''s nothing special," Stella replied.


    Ichigo rolled her eyes.


    "It wasn''t just a sport, Stella. It''s more than just a game, more than just a way to get fit. You inspired so many of us. The next year I competed. I''ve never been great at grappling, and I''m better with boxing, but I ended up getting to fight her in the quarter-finals of the championship for the under-thirteen, forty-six kilogram class," Ichigo explained. "I was nervous as heck, but I tried. She just beat the stuffing out of me in the end and I couldn''t do anything. She won the gold and the belt that year, and the next, and the year after as we all got bigger. She competed in kickboxing too, filling the vacuum you left. I was never even close to her skill level."


    "She really did a number on you too, I take it," Stella mumbled. "She got a really good takedown and then choked me out, and I''m still not feeling good from it."


    Ichigo looked over to Albert, who was still sitting up on the bench. She reached down, offering a hand. He took it, and she helped pull him up. He grunted, and stood up, his belly jiggling. He wiped sweat from his brow.


    "T-Thanks..." Albert grunted, standing up as Suguru rotated to take his spot.


    "No problem," Ichigo replied, taking off a light jacket she had on and exposing a sports bra and tight shorts. I noticed Albert doing a double-take on her, and then his cheeks turned bright red and he turned his gaze away.


    Suguru was laying on his back, and then Ichigo sat down on his stomach and sat there.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing?" Suguru complained.


    "Ichigo?" Stella mumbled.


    Ichigo looked down at Suguru, and she grinned, giving him a little poke on his forehead.


    He grumbled and sighed. "You''re a good warm up sis, but I already did a working set, I was just spotting the big guy. Get off me, Ichi. Don''t be rude."


    Albert snickered, and Stella just sighed.


    "I said get off me."


    Ichigo grinned and got up. Suguru sat up, and gave his sister a dirty look. Ichigo giggled.


    Suguru sat back down on the bench, and he looked over to me. He gave me a quick glance up and down, and he smiled.


    I felt my cheeks turning a little red.


    He was a good-looking guy. Not entirely my type. I preferred guys with more of a softer overall image, but I could still appreciate the fact that he was handsome in a rugged fighting game poster boy kind of way.


    "I''m Suguru, and I guess you already know my sister, Ichigo. You''re...?"


    "Sienna, like in the group chat. And that''s Stella. And you''ve met Albert."


    I shot Ichigo a look, wondering if he knew we''d already met him as Claw Currant.


    "I''m Suguru, and I guess you already know my sister, Ichigo. You''re Sienna, and that''s Stella, of course. And this is Albert I''ve been with."


    "Yes, that''s us," I said. "Nice to meet you. Officially. Outside of the group chat."


    "Likewise," he said.


    Suguru turned to Albert. "You gonna do another?"


    Albert stretched and rubbed the back of his neck, looking sheepish. "I''m gonna pass, man. That last rep took a lot out of me. I don''t wanna pull something."


    "That''s cool," Suguru said, patting him on the shoulder. Then, he looked at me.


    "You know how to bench?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "Not at all."


    "Want to learn?" he asked, his voice a little softer than it had been a few seconds prior.


    I looked over to Albert. Albert just shrugged, giving me a nod of encouragement. I flushed, looking down at my twiggy frame, then back at Suguru.


    "S-Sure."


    He stood up, and gestured for me to lay on my back. "Come on. Let''s give it a go."


    I looked at the iron bar as Albert quickly moved to remove the weights on it.


    "Is... Is it safe?" I asked.


    "It is. Trust me, I''ll spot you if anything goes wrong. I''ve done it for my sister, and I can do it for you." Suguru said reassuringly.


    "Go ahead, Sienna!" Albert cheered.


    Ichigo gave him a look of annoyance. "Dumbbells would have been a better first choice, you''re scaring her."


    "Dumbbells?" I mouthed, feeling a bit silly.


    Suguru frowned. "You know, you''re probably right. I didn''t want her to feel wimpy using baby weights."


    I shook my head. "I don''t mind feeling wimpy, I don''t know what I''m doing. At all."


    He gave me an encouraging nod. "That''s alright. We all start somewhere. Come with me."


    Ichigo patted Suguru on the shoulder, and Albert followed us as we went to another part of the weight area. Dozens of boys were all over, doing various exercises, lifting, pushing, pulling. The smell of sweat and testosterone was thick in the air, and it made me feel more than a little intimidated and self-conscious.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I could tell some of them were staring att me me, Stella, and Ichigo, but I ignored them, following Suguru as we went over to an empty bench.


    He gestured to it. I sat down on it.


    "Here. These are twenty pounds each." He held out a pair of black dumbbells that looked like they weighed nothing in his callused hands.


    I took them from him and lifted, feeling the weight of the dumbbell in my palm, and I realized just how much heavier they were than I''d expected. "O-oh. Wow. Okay. They''re heavier than I expected."


    He nodded, his voice gentle and patient. "Yeah. They can be. This is the best way to get started, I promise. Now, let''s work on your form. Lie down on your back, with the dumbbells at your sides, palms facing your feet."


    I did so. My body sank into the cushioning of the bench, and I felt a bit weird. I''d never lifted weights before. I felt my elbows strain as I pulled my arms back.


    "Don''t flare your elbows out! Tuck them into your sides, consciously pull your upper back in and brace on the ground with your legs," Suguru said.


    I nodded. "Okay." I tucked my elbows in. "Like this?"


    I tried to pull my shoulders back and brace my legs like he instructed, but I couldn''t tell if I was doingn it correctly.


    "Good, er, we''ll work on the arch later. You''re too straight-backed."


    "Is that bad?"


    "Not exactly, but you''re a little weak and unstable so flat. You won''t risk much injury as a beginner but if you don''t get a proper base you can hurt your arms and shoulders when you start to bench more, especially once you have some strength and start to go up in weight. Just keep in mind that I can''t fix your form in a day, so we''re just gonna go for a light workout to see how things are, alright?" Suguru explained. "You''ll get better at it in no time, don''t sweat it."


    I nodded and he gave me an approving nod back. "Good. Keep your feet flat on the floor and push your knees up a little. Try to keep them bent at about a ninety-degree angle."


    I nodded. "Okay."


    "Now, keep your head back. Don''t let it hang off the bench. Sometimes we''ll subconsciously want to raise our head if it''s really heavy but that''s dangerous for the neck. You''re just lifting a couple dumbbells. Just press them up with a controlled tempo. Up, down, nice and easy, slow. Keep your arms tucked to your side."


    "Got it." I nodded again.


    "Now, take a deep breath. Push them up. Up. Down. Slow. Don''t rush it. Nice and easy. Breathe out when you push up. Breathe in when you bring them down."


    I took a breath and pushed up. I could feel my chest and arms straining. The dumbbells were heavier than I expected.


    I pushed, straining, trying to push through it. My arms slowly went up halfway.


    "Come on. Push through it. Breathe." Suguru coached. I breathed out. The weights kept pushing up.


    They finally went up, and I slowly brought them down, my arms straining.


    "Good job. Take a breath. Do that nine more times." Suguru encouraged me.


    I sucked in a breath. My arms were shaking.


    I pushed. Up...


    And promptly failed halfway.


    "Easy. Easy." He grabbed my elbows, holding the dumbbells steady. He helped guide me down as my arms struggled, and took them out of my hands. "Too heavy?"


    I didn''t answer right away, feeling my cheeks burn. "I..."


    "It''s alright," he said with a comforting smile. "It''s your first day."


    Ichigo sighed, walking over to a rack of weights and bringing me ten pounders. "Here. Ten pounders. I''m pretty sure she can handle them. You were being a bit overeager, bro."


    "I..." I mumbled, embarrassed, feeling my face heat up even.


    "There''s no need to feel ashamed," Ichigo said with a grin, "You''ll be stronger in no time, trust me."


    Albert chuckled, "Yeah, I struggled with the bar too before we left Pewterstone and now I''m getting closer and closer to two hundred on the bench press. We''ll all get better and stronger eventually."


    Suguru looked at him and smiled. "That''s right, we all have to start somewhere. Now, go ahead and try again. This time, with these." He passed the dumbbells over to me.


    "Okay." I took a deep breath and lifted them up, this time feeling the weight, but not feeling like my arms would snap. It was still heavy, and I felt a bit better as I leaned back and tried to tuck my elbows in like he''d instructed. I felt a lot of strain on my chest, though, and my arms shook as I slowly lowered the weights down to a starting position.


    "There you go," he encouraged me, "Keep going, slowly and evenly. Breathe and exhale every time you push."


    "Alright..." I mumbled, taking another breath as I slowly pushed them up and lowered them down. I could feel my muscles burning.


    "Nice. Keep it up," Suguru said.


    "O-Okay..." I mumbled, trying to keep going. It got a little harder to do so the more reps I did.


    "You''re doing well," he said, watching as I continued. He stood behind me to make sure I was doing it right.


    "O-Okay," I said, panting.


    After twelve reps, my arms were screaming and felt like they were on fire. I slowly lowered them back down and tried not to let them fall, feeling like my chest was going to pop.


    "You okay? Need help?" he asked, his tone gentle. He reached out to grab them, but I held them close to my chest, my arms shaking.


    "I''m good. I can do more. Just need a rest I think." I panted.


    I sat up and handed the weights back to Suguru. He took them and nodded.


    "Yeah, take a breather."


    I looked around at the others. Stella was standing nearby, and I noticed her face was locked in a contemplative frown, like she was deep in thought about something. She was biting her lip and rubbing her bruised cheek.


    "Are you alright?" Suguru asked, following my eyes.


    "Fine," she said.


    I sighed, looking at her. I knew that look on her face, it was a look I knew very well, it was a look of frustration and contemplation. I didn''t know her for all that long, but was like looking in a mirror when I was feeling frustrated about my grades in school, or when I was trying to solve a math problem that seemed impossible. It was like a problem-solving look. She was thinking about the fight with Sammy and how she lost.


    Ichigo was right. You had to squint, but our resemblance was uncanny when she had that expression on her face. But that wasn''t a surprise. I''d noticed it too.


    "You sure?" I asked. "I mean, you don''t look fine. You''re frowning."


    She nodded, giving me a sad look. "Yeah, just lost in thought."


    "You wanna do a few sets of bench presses yourself?" Suguru offered. "Maybe with lighter weights? I can spot you, if you want to do the bar?"


    Stella bit her lip and looked at me, and then Suguru.


    "Sure. I haven''t been in a proper gym in a while, though. Just some morning calisthenics and mental exercises that my mom made me develop as a habit."


    Suguru raised an eyebrow and looked at her, then he smiled and nodded.


    "I guess you don''t need my help then. If you know what you''re doing."


    She shrugged. "Not really, no. Just a basic routine. But I could always use a spot. I''d like to see how much strength I have left overall."


    "Alright. Well, I can help with that, too."


    I played around with the dumbbells in my hand as Albert walked up, clapping me on the shoulder. I looked up at him.


    "Hey, I''ve got you if you want to do more reps," he said.


    "Oh, sure." I replied, feeling my cheeks turning pink. Albert was the closest person to me, but it was still awkward even with him by my side. "Sure. Okay, thanks."


    He chuckled. "You okay? You look like you''re having trouble with something. Do you need to talk or anything?"


    I glanced at Stella and then at him, and I shook my head. "Maybe later. I think Stella took the loss pretty hard."


    Albert nodded, leaning in and dropping his voice to a whisper. "Yeah, what the heck happened back there?"


    "Ask me later, it''s not important."


    He shrugged. "Suit yourself."


    "Sorry." I whispered.


    "It''s fine," Albert whispered back. "You can talk to me about it later."


    Ichigo also leaned in, blinking curiously. "Why are we huddling up?"


    "Just catching up, don''t worry." Albert replied.


    I looked up at Ichigo, who was staring down at the both of us.


    "You got a good look at my brother''s abs?" she teased Albert.


    He shrugged. "Your bro''s huge, like damn. He could crush someone with those things."


    Ichigo smiled. "Heh. Yeah, he''s strong alright. And ripped, but he can be a real dummy when it comes to being social. We''re both kinda like that in our own ways."


    Albert grinned at her, blushing slightly. "Well, uh. You did throw me for a loop when you got over your anxiety around us. It''s nice seeing you like that, Ichigo."


    "Hey, what can I say? I''m a gal with a big heart. If I can get over my stupid social anxiety I wear my heart on my sleeve."


    I sighed and shook my head, giving Ichigo a nudge as I lowered my dumbbells to my chest.


    "How many reps should I be doing with these, anyway? I''m kinda new to all of this. How do I progress? More weight? More reps?"


    Albert looked over to Suguru, who was still helping Stella get set up on the bench.


    "Usually guys do sets of four to six reps for their sets. Girls do better with high rep, lower weight, and take longer to progress, because we usually have a lot more slow twitch fibers that use oxygen more efficiently, which is better for sustained effort and endurance stuff. Guys progress faster with low rep, higher weight work," she replied.


    "So... What should I do?"


    "Well, I''d say just stick with a couple of sets of ten reps with these. And by a couple I mean three or four. Add a rep or two every time you work out until you hit fifteen to twenty, then go up in weight and work back up," Ichigo suggested. "If it starts feeling like you could go for longer, it''s probably time to add weight or move to something that you can do at a heavier weight. But that''s the basic idea, you can change it up however you like. Some guys do better with high reps, and some girls are fast twitch as heck and do the reverse."


    I sucked in a breath, feeling a little nervous. Somehow, I felt even more inadequate compared to everyone else, especially after seeing Stella and Sammy fighting.


    "Yeah... Okay, let me give this another shot."


    Ichigo grinned, moving aside as Albert stood over me to spot.


    "You got this," he said encouragingly. "Come on. Let''s give it another go."


    I sucked in a deep breath, pushing the weights up. My arms burned as I pushed them up. My muscles were burning and aching, but I pushed through. Soon, I pushed it up for seven, then eight reps, and then I couldn''t anymore. I lowered the weights back down and sighed, panting.


    "Good job, Sienna. You did well."


    "Thanks..."


    "You want to try it again?" Albert asked. He had a big goofy smile on his face as I looked at him.


    I huffed. "Heck no. But I''m gonna push through. Three or four sets, right?"


    "Yep. Three or four sets, whatever you feel up to," he said, nodding. "You''ve got this, I believe in you."


    I huffed and turned around, picking up the weights and getting into position. This wasn''t so bad, but it definitely hurt a little more than I thought it would. "Alright, let me give it a try. Don''t judge me if I can''t make it through the last one, alright? You''ll have to help me."


    He laughed. "Yeah, no sweat. You got it. Let''s see you do some of these, and then I''ll help you if you need it."


    I took another breath, and then I started to push.


    Ichigo giggled. "You know, Albert. You have really nice legs."


    "Wait. Wh-What? Really?" he stammered, looking up at her.


    She grinned. "Yeah. I''ve never seen you work out before, but you''ve been doing good work with them, I think. Those calves are nice."


    He chuckled nervously. "I... Thanks?"


    My arms burned, and my legs shook. I fought down the urge to giggle at Albert''s sudden embarrassment as I struggled to push through.


    "You''re welcome," Ichigo said with a coy grin, her eyes sparkling.


    He turned bright red. I felt like I was about to die as I tried to keep my laughter inside.


    Ichigo continued. "Seriously. Those calves could crack walnuts. I bet your legs are as strong as your arms. How much can you curl? You were pressing a hundred seventy-five with those arms earlier. How much could you press with those thighs? Could you crush a watermelon? How about an orange?"


    "I... don''t know what to say to that," Albert said, his cheeks flushed. "I guess getting fat and losing weight does that to a guy? Plus a whole bunch of running from zombies...?"


    "You could also say thank you. And maybe that I have nice legs, too," she giggled.


    "I... I, umm... Thanks. And you do. I guess.You do have nice legs. They''re like... they''re like..."


    "Go on. Say it."


    "Like a gazelle''s?" he replied awkwardly.


    He turned even redder, his voice trailing off as he realized just how awkward the compliment was. I felt my stomach cramp as I tried to stifle a laugh. My arms were shaking as I pushed the dumbbells down and up for the tenth time, my face turning beet red as I fought against the burn, and the temptation to giggle.


    "Aww thanks. That''s the sweetest thing you could have possibly said." she patted his arm. "A gazelle. That''s a new one."


    "I''m sorry, that was weird."


    "Yeah, but I like weird," she replied, grinning at him. She turned her gaze down at me, giving me a cheeky wink.


    I tried to hold it in, but I failed miserably.


    I let out a giggle as I finished the set and my arms gave out.


    The weights dropped from my hands, clanking together, and I broke down into a fit of laughter, holding my aching ribs as Albert turned to look at me. He was beet-red, his mouth open, and he looked confused and embarrassed and mortified. "I-I, uhh."


    I couldn''t speak through my laughter as Ichigo grinned at Albert, who was looking down at me, completely confused and mortified. She just giggled.


    "Ichigo, I..." Albert stammered, completely lost for words.


    "Oh come on. You can do it, Albert. Tell me I have pretty eyes. I won''t laugh at you," Ichigo said.


    Albert looked like his brain had completely short-circuited, and he just looked at me with wide eyes, completely flabbergasted.


    "I... I-I," he mumbled.


    I finally stopped laughing, and took a breath, my sides aching. I looked up at them with a smile.


    "You guys are cute," I giggled, trying to ignore my own burning muscles.


    Ichigo winked at me. "Hey, like I said. Heart on my sleeve, girl."


    She turned and grinned at Albert. "So. Wanna go do squats? I wanna see those thighs of yours go to work."


    "I... uh, um," he stammered.


    Ichigo slapped him on the back. "Oh lighten up big guy, I''m just teasing."


    She smiled at the mirror as I sat up, and Albert looked down, completely red and staring at his shoes.


    "She''s right, though." I agreed. "Your calves really are great."


    "I''m going to do just that. Go do. Squats," Albert said quickly, and then he walked away, leaving the two of us in a fit of giggles.


    "Albert, don''t be such a sourpuss! You''re so easy to tease." Ichigo said with a giggle.


    "Hey! Don''t tease the poor guy." I scolded.


    "He knows I''m playing, don''t you big guy?" she said as he turned around. She winked at him. He blushed harder.


    "Come on, Albert. We were just playing!" I added.


    "Ugh, just leave me alone," he groaned, and he walked away, leaving us to giggle at each other.


    Then, I put on a serious face and leaned in to whisper to Ichigo.


    "Hurt him, and I''ll break you," I hissed.


    Ichigo broke away with a flinch and surprised blink, before smiling warmly at me. "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    "I mean it. If you hurt him, or make him feel like shit in general, you and I will have a problem."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. He and I are just having fun, and I''d never want the big fella to feel down."


    She just gave me another big catlike smile, and a playful wink. I could practically imagine her now non-existent tail moving behind her as she put her arms behind her head.


    "I love my big sweet dorks, after all. And besides, I''ve already decided we''re gonna be the bestest of besties."

 Chapter 75

Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

 Chapter 76

If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

 Chapter 77

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    And then she was gone. It was sudden, and she didn''t even have the chance to finish her sentence.


    I stood there, feeling her presence leave, the warmth in the room leaving with her.

 Chapter 78

    "Sienna? Are you okay?"


    ...


    I shook my head and looked up at Stella.


    "H...Huh?" I asked.


    Stella bit her lip. "You were in a really deep meditative state. You didn''t respond when I tried to wake you. Are you okay? What happened?"


    I blinked, and rubbed my eyes.


    Wetness?


    Tears.


    "I..." I trailed off, looking at my sister''s worried face.


    I shook my head.


    "Hinokawa."


    "What?"


    She looked surprised, tilting her head.


    "Our father''s name. Elio Hinokawa."


    She stared at me.


    "Pardon?" she asked, confused.


    "Hinokawa. That was our father''s last name."


    Stella''s eyes went wide, and she stared at me in shock.


    "I don''t understand...?"


    "I had a vision... I think. Of your mom."


    Stella frowned, crossing her arms.


    Ok, this is about to sound crazy.


    "Do you... do you remember when you woke me up with the smelling salts? When I almost died the other day?" I asked.


    She nodded, the color draining from her face as she recalled the experience. "Y-Yeah. That had me more than a bit freaked out. You looked borderline catatonic."


    I took a deep breath, and exhaled.


    "I saw Arcadia Vox in some kind of city I didn''t recognize with a massive monster. I wrote it off as a dream, but... I don''t think it was a dream. I think it was a memory. A memory from our father''s perspective."


    Stella scooted next to me.


    "Tell me everything," she said.


    "That... sounds kinda crazy. Not gonna lie. But you were in a meditative state so I guess that makes sense. I''ve never had one myself, but it''s not unheard of to get premonitions and limited post-cognition from deep meditation."


    I looked around, taking in the small room we were in within the gym.


    "Maybe it''s all a big hallucination conjured by my overworked brain. I don''t know. But I''ll say I just had one hell of a surreal experience."


    She suddenly hugged me, leaning in next to me.


    "Sienna, are you okay? Do you want to call it a day? No more training" Stella asked, looking me in the eyes, concerned.


    "I''m fine. I''ll be fine. And er, do you really wanna do that? I''m sweaty."


    She laughed and let me go, shaking her head. "I''m sweaty, too, silly. It''s fine. So, what happened? Tell me about the vision you had."


    I nodded. I''d promised Stella''s mom I wouldn''t tell her we had a full blown conversation, and I intended to keep that promise. I wasn''t about to take that away from her.


    "Well, I was meditating and I had a vision. It was surreal, but I learned a few things."


    I looked away.


    "Truth be told, the first time I had one of these visions was during the Cataclysm when I awakened my full transformation. Red Masque almost killed me."


    Stella gawked at me.


    "Red Masque almost killed you?! THE Red Masque?" she hissed, trying not to yell.


    "Yeah, but I made it out in one piece. That''s when I had my first vision."


    "What did you see?" Stella asked. "How? What?"


    "I was bleeding out after he stabbed me. And then Arcadia Vox spoke to me. It was weird. She somehow possessed a stuffed cat doll I was carrying with me in the fight, and she spoke through that. It was crazy."


    Stella blinked, and looked at me.


    "Cat doll?" she asked, her voice going soft. Her eyes were wide.


    "Yeah. A cat doll. It was like time froze, and suddenly I could see my mother keeping tabs on me from several states away. She was a mess. I had absolutely zero idea she was a magical girl before, and there she was. Watching me with her powers. And she was crying and a total mess. I didn''t know the cat doll was Arcadia Vox until I had more context clues, but I was terrified. I thought I''d gone insane. Like one of those life flashing before your eyes things. I was bleeding out in a pile of debris and Red Masque had turned me into a shish kebab, and then suddenly, time froze, and a cat doll was talking to me. Like it was being possessed by a ghost."


    I smiled.


    "She gave my mother a pep talk though. And somehow, that snapped my mom out of her PTSD. Then my mom just absolutely flooded me with mana out of nowhere and suddenly my body was healing itself at a rapid pace and I transformed into Harmonia Lux for the first time. I don''t know what happened. I''m not sure what Arcadia Vox did to her."


    Stella bit her lip. Her brow furrowed, and she looked worried.


    "I see a bit of a pattern here. You nearly died and talked to my dead mother. And the other day when you had your neck chewed through... and you nearly died again. You saw my mother. And then when you meditated just now... and you saw my mom... again... that sounds like a pattern if I''ve ever seen one."


    She paused for a moment, chewing her lip. "That''s concerning. I don''t like that. At all."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I stared at her, worried that I may have said too much.


    Stella sighed. "I mean, I''m taking this at face value. Because that explains why your mother transformed into Nightingale fucking Eclipse and did her blaze of glory thing up at Pewterstone City. It makes sense. Your mom had a lot of trauma from my mom dying, and that was what was holding her back. But that doesn''t make any sense. How could my mom even do that? Possess a cat doll and talk to both of you while you''re on death''s door?"


    I still felt really bad that her mother could talk to me, but not her. What if¡ª


    She shrugged. "Still, I''m glad you''re okay, but this is getting ridiculous. You need to be more careful, Sienna. This is the first time I''ve heard about the Red Masque thing, and as many questions as I have for my dead mother, it''s not worth you getting yourself killed. Please. Don''t do that again. I don''t know what I''d do without you now that I''ve found you."


    What was I expecting? She.. she really does care about me, doesn''t she?


    I hugged her back. "I won''t. I promise."


    Stella smiled. "Good. Now, tell me everything else you saw."


    I nodded and continued.


    "I saw Arcadia Vox in the same vision I mentioned earlier. I saw her in the past, but... she''d gotten sucked through a portal and ended up in another world."


    Stella stared at me.


    "So she''s alive? In an alternate reality?" she asked, her voice hopeful.


    I shook my head. "The same monsters that attacked us in the Cataclysm were in that world. She... she survived Mortifera Nox, but died fighting some kind of abstract horrific monster saving that world not too long affterr."


    Stella''s face fell, and she looked down.


    "I see," she whispered, her voice sad. "I guess I always lived with the assumption that she was dead, but... it still hurts."


    I hugged her tighter.


    "Sorry for bringing up bad memories," I said.


    Stella sighed. "No, it''s okay. I mean, it sucks, but we need to figure out what''s going on. And we''ll never get answers if we don''t ask questions."


    I smiled. "Yeah. And that''s why I''m telling you about all this."


    Stella laughed weakly. "I know. And I appreciate it."


    "But anyway, as far as I can tell, our dad was still alive at the time of Arcadia Vox''s end. But he was sucked through the portal to the alternate universe with her, and they spent a few days together in a world that was not our own."


    "Elio Hinokawa..." Stella whispered. "I wish we could have met him..."


    "I do too..." I replied. "But I''m sure he''s out there somewhere. And if he''s anything like our mothers? He''s fighting for a better world, and with how crazy the world is now, I wouldn''t be shocked if he just dropped in on us one of these days. He''s a good man. I''m sure he is."


    Stella nodded. "Yeah. I think that''s the most likely scenario. He''s trying to get back to us, but he can''t. But if he''s really the so-called smartest person in the world, he might be able to figure something out. Maybe he''ll pop out of a portal sometime soon. Who knows."


    She smiled, and I could see a hint of hope in her eyes.


    "But I know this. He''s a hero, just like my mother. He''s out there, somewhere. And he''s probably doing everything he can to get back to us. I''m sure he''s fighting to get back home. And we need to help him if we ever get the chance to."


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    "Did you see anything else?" Stella asked.


    I thought about the strange, strange vision I had of a woman dressed in an orange sundress, in a farmhouse surrounded by wheat in twilight. That vision made no sense to me. I''d never seen her before, but her glowing orange eyes made me feel like she was incredibly powerful and important.


    And what was the deal with that giant, endlessly spiraling library she was trapped next to?


    "No... that''s all," I said, deciding to keep that particular vision to myself for now.


    It was probably not relevant. I hope.


    "But I learned that my mother was a double agent during the meditation session just now, and how your mom got to the place I saw last time. And... things went wrong in a weird way during the raid on Nox''s fortress. It''s fragmented and I don''t have all the pieces, but everyone, including my mom, was supposed to come home that day. They didn''t. Arcadia Vox died, and the plan failed in a spectacular way that should have been nigh-impossible. That has me worried. There were a lot of things that went wrong, and not in any way that makes sense at all."


    Stella bit her lip. "I see. Like in what way?"


    I shrugged. "Well, you see, when my m¡ª"


    "Hey!" a familiar voice shouted. "You girls want some smoothies?"


    I turned, seeing Kaz and Albert approaching the entrance to the training room we were in. Kaz was holding two large, colorful smoothies, and he was grinning. His topknot was slightly askew, and his uniform was slightly rumpled, like he''d been running around a lot. Albert was grinning sheepishly, his hands in his pockets and also drenched in sweat.


    "Oh. It''s a pleasure to meet you?" Stella said, standing up and taking the offered smoothie from Kaz.


    Kaz laughed. "Yeah. Um. Name''s Kaz. Short for Kazuki, but that''s too long. I''m an underclassman. Second year. Proud member of the Power Fitness club and part-time student of the prestigious Kaleidoscope Martial Arts dojo. At your service, madam."


    "Pscht. Madam? What am I, a grandma?"


    Kaz grinned and shrugged. "Just being polite, ma''am."


    I giggled, and Stella laughed, shaking her head.


    "Anyway, my name is Stella. It''s nice to meet you," Stella replied with a twinkle in his eye.


    She took a sip of the smoothie, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Wow, this is really good. Thanks."


    Kaz smiled. "You''re welcome. Niko always makes extra for guests and friends and double scoops the protein. He''s the best."


    Stella smiled and bowed slightly. "I can tell."


    I grinned at Albert. Honestly, it was no surprise that he''d randomly befriend Kaz. Those two were peas in a pod, and they''d no doubt get along well. They were both friendly goofballs and total softies. As far as I could tell with Kaz at least.


    Kaz rubbed the back of his head sheepishly.


    "Sorry for interrupting," he said. "I was just, y''know, passing by and saw you two here."


    Stella nodded. "It''s okay. I was just catching up on some things with Sienna here. Doing some breathing exercises and such. You''re not interrupting anything important."


    Well, that was technically a lie, but the distraction was welcome. Plus, it was an opportunity to get to know Kaz better.


    "Oh, cool," he said. "Well, uh... how''s day one in the gym treating you so far, Sienna?"


    "My chest and legs are already feeling a bit sore, and my arms feel heavy. Is that normal?" I asked.


    He nodded. "Yeah. But don''t worry, that''s normal. Your muscles are just getting used to working out. You should be fine in a day or three, tops. It''ll only get easier from here."


    He paused, and looked at Stella and then back at me.


    "Um, so... I''m guessing you two are related?" he asked.


    Stella and I shared a look. Maybe coordinating outfits wasn''t the best idea. We were kinda obvious.


    "Kinda. It''s complicated," I said.


    Stella nodded. "Very complicated."


    Kaz grinned. "Oh, don''t worry about it. I get it. It''s cool."


    I blinked and looked at him, raising an eyebrow.


    "You do?" I asked.


    Kaz shrugged. "Yeah. I''ve got a weird situation too. Got raised by a single dad but I had a few cousins and an aunt that helped take care of me growing up, and my mom died a long time ago in the line of duty. It was a whole thing."


    He smiled sadly. "My mom was a really good person. And she left behind a lot of cool stuff that I''m proud to carry on. It''s not the same situation, but it''s close enough. So yeah, I get it."


    Kaz reached into his shorts, pulling out a locket. It was a heart-shaped thing made out of copper, and he clicked it open. Inside was a picture of a pretty woman with short, chin-length black hair and a cute fox-eared emerald headband holding an infant baby. She looked happy and was grinning in the picture with visible dimples, and was dressed in a green night gown.


    "That''s my mom," Kaz said.


    Stella''s eyes widened, and she stared at the image. She looked at me and then back at the photo.


    "Oh, wow," I said. "She''s pretty."


    Kaz nodded and closed the locket, putting it away. "Yeah. She was. She was the best. But, you know, life happens. And she''s not around anymore. But I still carry on. And I know she''s watching over me. In spirit, at least. I''ve actually got an older cousin in the academy here and over at Kaleidoscope U. I know that''s not the same situation as you two, but I get it. It''s cool."


    "Thanks," I said.


    "Anyway," Kaz said, looking at Stella and then at me. "It''s been great meeting you two, but I should get going. Niko''s probably wondering if I''m wimping out of deadlifts."


    He grinned at Stella. "It was nice meeting you, though. And Albert?"


    Kaz turned to Albert, who had been quietly sipping his smoothie and observing the whole conversation.


    "I''ll come over tonight to check out your vintage collection? I''ll bring my own controller."


    Albert laughed nervously. "Yeah, um, sounds like fun. See you later, Kaz."


    Kaz grinned and walked back towards the main weight room.


    I watched him go, and then looked back at Stella, who was still staring at the spot where Kaz was standing, a strange look on her face.


    "Kazuki, wait!" Stella called.


    Kaz stopped in his tracks and turned around.


    "Uh, huh? What''s up?" he said, looking confused.


    Stella looked at him, and then at me. I could see tears forming in her eyes.


    "Your mother... " Stella whispered. "Was her name... Fuwari? Fuwari Kazetsuna?"


    Kaz blinked and froze, almost like he was processing the question.


    And then, his eyes went wide.

 Chapter 79

This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    you know


    second mom had thrown me for a loop, but it centered me on what really mattered.

 Chapter 80

    I stepped out of the shower in my dorm room, wrapping a towel around my waist.


    My body felt like it was on fire, but in a good way. I was sore, but I was also feeling incredibly refreshed. My skin tingled with energy, and I felt like I had just run a marathon.


    But I also felt like I had accomplished something, like I had reached a milestone in my life. Like I had accomplished something that was worth the effort.


    And my bone-thin hips and non-existent curves didn''t bother me like they normally did. I felt like I was on cloud nine, and I was left with the feeling of accomplishment.


    It felt like a fresh start.


    I walked over to the sink, looking at myself in the mirror. I frowned, tugging at the strands of wet hair.


    I didn''t look any different. My hair still refused to lay down flat in a natural manner. It looked messy, and the work Stella put into making it presentable had been undone by a vigorous shower.


    I looked at the beauty supplies Stella had neatly arranged around my sink.


    There were brushes, combs, hairspray, mousse, shampoo, conditioner, and all sorts of things. There was even a bottle of detangling spray.


    I sighed, grabbing a brush and the spray, and getting to work on my hair.


    It hadn''t even occurred to me that my unruly frizzled hair could have been the result of poor nutrition. That I''d been depriving my hair of what it needed to stay healthy, just like my muscles and ligaments and bones. Just one comment from Stella and everything seemed so obvious.


    It was something I could control, at least to a certain degree.


    The least I could do is take care of the hair on my head. I didn''t need to be perfect, or even pretty. But I''d never really had the idea, cultural pressure, and means to worry about stuff like this.


    My mother and I had been close, but her drinking problem had gotten worse and worse as I transitioned from elementary school to middle school.


    She was a loving mom, but grew increasingly distant as the years passed and her sleeplessness and depression got worse. Her inability to let go of the past and the trauma she endured. The drinking. The neglect.


    The isolation. The fear.


    The anger.


    By the time I hit high school, the relationship had deteriorated to the point where she barely acknowledged my presence at home. I was an afterthought, a nuisance that needed to be fed and clothed, and nothing more. Sometimes not even that. It was like I didn''t exist. Like I was a ghost, a phantom that haunted her waking hours before she went off to work.


    Or at least that''s what it felt like.


    She''d tutored me and brought me ahead when I was a little girl. Taught me how to sew and knit and read.


    And yet she couldn''t seem to bring herself to interact with me beyond what was required as a parent as I grew up. She usually ate at the diner or got dinner at a bar, and I was on my own. Once in a while, she''d get groceries. I''d learned to cook for myself.


    She''d leave cash and a grocery list for me on the table in the kitchen, and I''d learn to buy and make my own meals. I was lucky in that my mother, despite all her flaws, did have enough forethought to teach me at least that much. I was lucky I wasn''t a burden. That she hadn''t abandoned me to fend for myself on the street. Or sent me to a foster home. She kept a roof over my head.


    But she grew increasingly negligent as the years passed. And by the time I hit my last year in middle school, I was on my own. I was making my own breakfasts, lunches, dinners. I was doing the grocery shopping, paying the bills, making sure the rent got paid.


    I didn''t understand it, but I''d given up on trying to figure her out a long time ago. It''s hard to put into words how alone and abandoned that makes someone feel. How helpless. How worthless. I''d go hungry to make sure the rent was paid and we weren''t evicted.


    I never had the time nor the inclination to focus on myself. To care about how I looked, or whether or not I had a boyfriend, or if I was popular, or if I was cool.


    She''d never taught me how to do my own makeup or take care of my hair. It was like she forgot I even existed until it came to feeding me dinner or signing permission slips. Or yelling at me about my grades, even if they were high and she should have been happy with me. I was usually near the top in the class and yet I could tell it wasn''t enough.


    Until she stopped caring about that too, I suppose. She was never really around. She worked two, sometimes three, jobs just to pay the bills, and I never saw her unless I caught her in the early hours of the morning when she got back from the graveyard shifts. It was like we were strangers living in the same house, and I was just the little kid that ate the food and slept in her house. And that was the extent of our relationship. She never really spoke to me anymore.


    So, when the chance to move away and leave my home and my mother behind presented itself, I didn''t hesitate. I was ready. I was eager to get away from her. From my mother.


    From her apathy and neglect and alcoholism and depression. From the way she didn''t even bother to try to hide the fact that she stopped caring about my life. That she''d given up. That she was a drunk. That she''d lost all hope.


    That she didn''t love me anymore, and never would again.


    I sighed and set down the brush and the bottle of detangler.


    But with the power of hindsight, I wondered about the lucidity in her eyes when she''d learned I''d gotten into Kaleidoscope.


    She hadn''t even bothered to learn where I''d applied. She''d never told me where she went for her secondary education or for college, and didn''t even have plaques or diplomas to show me where she''d gone.


    And that was the weirdest thing. It''s like her past was completely erased. But she''d been so sure that the letter from the school was an acceptance letter the second she saw it. I wasn''t sure if it was just my memories playing tricks on me, but I was sure her eyes had snapped straight to the seal.


    The screaming and shouting that followed in the weeks after had felt different from our normal routine. More vitriolic, and yet also strangely hollow and desperate. The usual passive aggressive tone replaced by a genuine fear. I hadn''t really noticed it at the time, but suddenly she was invested in me. She was paying attention to me, even if it was riddled with screaming and crying, begging me to go somewhere else.


    Anywhere else.


    Anywhere but there.


    Her arguments didn''t even really make sense. They weren''t cogent, and they felt like they weren''t even really aimed at me, or at least that they had an ulterior motive.


    It just made me stubbornly stand my ground, even when I didn''t understand what the fuss was about. What was so special about Kaleidoscope that made her go from one end of the emotional spectrum to another? I couldn''t tell. And I''d given up on trying to understand.


    And after a few days, the screaming stopped. The anger was replaced by a lucid, defeated sadness. She''d stopped drinking and started paying attention to me, even though she was still distant.


    But she didn''t fight me anymore. She didn''t argue or scream. It was like something had been drained from her. And she was left a shell of her former self.


    I was still happy to get away from her. To leave her and the toxic memories that plagued our home, and to leave it all behind me. But she began to cook again. And buy groceries. And do laundry. All things I hadn''t expected from her.


    She was still quiet and reserved, and she wasn''t the mother I''d grown up with. She wasn''t the mother that had once loved me. She was someone new. Someone different. But at least it felt like I was wanted again.


    It was a step forward, and it made leaving a little bit harder. But not much.


    There were still so many painful memories, and the damage had already been done. I was ready to start a new chapter in my life, away from her and my broken, shattered past.


    The drinking and lack of self care had tarnished her beauty, her long, light brown hair and her once youthful features now worn and weary. She''d lost weight, too, her already slim frame growing even thinner as she stopped taking care of herself.


    I lathered my hands with the detangler spray, working my fingers through the knots in my hair. I looked at my face in the mirror, at my dark brown hair and hazel eyes.


    Even while wasting away, my mother was a beauty. Even in her worst states, her long brown hair was silky and her blue eyes were full of color. She was always so beautiful, even if she was a drunkard and a neglectful parent. I wondered now in hindsight if her status as a former magical girl had given her body fortitude and resilience, even if her mental state was deteriorating.


    I did take after her a lot, but my bones were more prominent and my features were more angular. And my skin had always been dry and brittle in comparison, despite the fact I did try to take care of myself. And, until Stella did her trick, my hair had never been as cooperative or soft or smooth as hers, even when I''d tried my hardest.


    My cheeks and forehead and nose were dotted with little bumps. My hair was a constant mess. My skin was a disaster.


    I wasn''t beautiful, like she was. I didn''t have her grace or poise. I didn''t have the legendary charisma that would make Nightingale Eclipse one of the most feared commanders in the world.


    But I could take care of my body, just as I was learning to take care of my hair. I could be strong. I could be healthy.


    And I was going to be the best version of myself that I could be.


    I finished combing out the knots in my hair and grabbed the hairdryer.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror and smiled.


    The girl looking back at me was a little rough around the edges. Her eyes were tired, but they had a fire in them that hadn''t been there before. She had the same messy hair as always, but it was starting to look a little more manageable.


    She had the same skinny body as before, but she was standing a little taller, a little more confidently.


    I summoned my Nexus Device, the heart-shaped device materializing in my hands in a swirl of red and golden motes.


    "Status."


    The World System hummed to life in my ears. The familiar chimes echoed around the bathroom, and a screen appeared before me. It was translucent and floated in the air, projected by the Device.


    <table style="width: 90.0026%">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.7583%" colspan="2">


    VITALS


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Name: Sienna Russo (Hinokawa)


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Alias: ???Harmonia Lux???


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Level: 55


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Points: 231 (NEW)


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Aura Health: 100%


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Mana: 100%


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.7583%" colspan="2">


    ASPECTS


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Soul Graph: Light


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Origin: Love


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Archetype: Prismatic


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Signature Talent: Luminary Conversion


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.7583%" colspan="2">


    ATTRIBUTES


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Strength: 4


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Agility: 8


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Constitution: 5


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Intelligence: 17


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Charisma: 11


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Magic: 21


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.7583%" colspan="2">


    SKILLS


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    ABILITIES


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    ARTS


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Luminary Conversion (Rank 5)


    Luminary Bolt (Rank 3)


    Luminary Beam (Rank 4)


    Luminary Mirage (Rank 3)


    Luminary Barrier (Rank 3)


    Luminary Nova (Rank 3)


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Luminary Bolt: Rapid Fire


    Luminary Conversion: Hopeful Heart Alchemy


    Luminary Nova: Dawn''s Glorious Explosion


    Luminary Mirage: Ethereal Moonlit Dance


    Luminary Barrier: Celestial Guardian Dome


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Passives:


    Aura Sight


    Resilience


    Insight


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 99.7583%" colspan="2">


    MISC.


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">


    Transformations


    </td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">


    Hopeful Heart Alchemy


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">Cadet Mode</td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">Twilight Aster</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">Partial Shift</td>


    <td style="width: 56.4422%">Arcadia Vox</td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 43.3161%">(LOCKED) Full Shift</td>


    <td>Nightingale Eclipse</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    I frowned at my screen.


    My stats hadn''t increased, which wasn''t a surprise. I''d just started working out, after all. It would take a while for me to gain any reasonable athleticism.


    But my skills had improved considerably in just a month, especially compared to my first three weeks here at Kaleidoscope.


    My magic, especially. I was using Luminary Bolt, Luminary Beam, Luminary Conversion and Luminary Mirage all the time, and they were improving rapidly. I had no idea how the ranks actually worked, but the max output of my Luminary Bolt had gone from a hard punch to blowing chunks out of buildings in just a few weeks.


    I was still nowhere near as good as the real magical knights, of course.


    They were the elite. And I was still just a newbie, but the improvements were still noticeable.


    I was getting better. I could feel it. And that was the important part.


    I was a work in progress. And things were in my control. I could do better.


    And I was going to.


    I frowned as my eyes glanced over the new word that had appeared next to my name. I had only learned about my father''s name today, but on some level I knew I''d instantly accepted it as part of my identity.


    "Hinokawa, huh?"


    The sound felt nice to the ear, and it felt right on the tongue.


    "Hinokawa... Yeah, that works."


    It was obvious to me that ''Russo'' had been an alias my mother had adopted to help hide her past. It was too common and generic. I didn''t exactly look like a ''Hinokawa'' either, and I had a sneaking suspicion it would stand out if I just started using it.


    And I wasn''t ready to share that name with the world, just as Stella wasn''t ready to let go of Stella.


    It was something we had in common at least. But my name was my own, while the name ''Celeste'' was probably distant from her. However, both of us had grown up with names that weren''t ''really'' our own.


    It was something I was still wrapping my head around, but it was also an important piece of information. And a core part of our shared history.


    We were sisters. And we were both daughters of Arcadia Vox, Nightingale, and... Paladis. Legendary heroes.


    And there was a chance our father was alive in another reality like ours. A chance that he wanted to be in our lives, but circumstances were preventing that. That he wasn''t a deadbeat dad who abandoned us.


    That was something to hold on to.


    It was a lot to process. And it was a lot to think about. It felt like a big step, and I wasn''t sure how to take it. I was just getting used to being Magical Girl Harmonia Lux, and I wasn''t sure I was ready to become ''Sienna Russo Hinokawa'' or anything else yet.


    But the fact remained, that was who I was.


    And I''d do our parents proud. No matter what. It would be a secret I held onto for now. Until it was time to tell the world. A time that would probably come sooner than later, the way things were going.


    It felt like I''d just barely finished settling in and now there was an even greater shift happening to the life I was beginning to accept.


    "Raiko? Can you hide the name ''Hinokawa'' in my stats?"


    The AI chirped and a window popped up in my field of view.


    "Confirmed," it spoke with that slight accented inflection.


    I nodded, feeling a small wave of relief wash over me.


    I didn''t know why, but I didn''t want to share that part of my identity with anyone yet, or really even pay attention it. It was something that I felt like belonged to me. A secret that was only mine and Stella''s to share.


    I looked back down at my stats, and frowned again.


    I still didn''t understand a lot of what I was looking at. My ''Origin'', and ''Archetypes''... none of those things were really explained to me. And my ''Soul Graph''... What did that mean? I still had no idea.


    My ''Origin'' was apparently ''Love.'' And my ''Soul Graph'' was ''Light.''


    What did any of that actually mean? It wasn''t really explained, and the more I looked at it, the more confused I felt. And the more questions I had.


    It was something to ask about, though.


    I''d figure it out in time. Or Twilight Aster could explain. She''d said she would teach me, after all.


    But it was getting late, and I needed to go meet up with the others soon. I''d spent way too much time just staring at my reflection and playing with my hair. And then looking at my stats as mapped by the World System and wondering about what it all meant.


    And what were these new ''points'' on my screen?


    I heard the sound of a doorknob turning, and I quickly wrapped my towel a bit tighter.


    An increasingly familiar voice rang out as the door to my dorm room clicked open. "I forgot to give you¡ªoh, hello!"


    I smiled. "Hey, sis. Welcome back."


    Stella blushed and quickly shut the door behind her.


    "Sorry. Didn''t expect you to be in the shower."


    "Sorry about that," I replied. "I took a quick one after you stepped out."


    I glanced at my stats again.


    I sighed, clicking my Nexus Device closed. It vanished from view, transforming into a bracelet on my wrist, a heart-shaped charm on a silver chain.


    Stella had taught me that trick.


    Turning around, I walked over to Stella and wrapped my arms around her.


    She tensed for a second, before relaxing and hugging me back.


    "You''re awfully huggy today," she said. "Not that I''m complaining."


    I smiled. "Just trying something new."


    "You know? You''re a lot more like me than you''d think," she said, patting my back. "And I like hugs, too."


    "I''m not as good as you are at them," I said.


    "That''s not true," Stella replied, hugging me a bit tighter. "You''re better at them than you think."


    I giggled. "You''re right. I''m a good hugger."


    She pulled back, smiling at me. "That you are."


    "Anyway," I smiled, pulling away. "I should get ready to head out. We''re going to be late for our meeting."


    She nodded. "Of course. I''m totally doing your hair again though. Your shower just messed it all up."


    I cringed a bit, looking away.


    She laughed, and the two of us walked into the main room, sitting on the couch together as we talked.


    "You dropped off way too many hair supplies," I commented.


    She nodded. "Well, you don''t have enough, so I''m giving you the rest of mine. You need it."


    "But I didn''t even ask for any."


    "Sometimes people don''t know what they need," Stella replied, shrugging her shoulders.


    "I''m really not the type of person who does makeup."


    "Which is exactly why you need this stuff."


    "Maybe. But I don''t see how it''s relevant to being a Magical Girl or a Magical Knight. And it just seems like such a waste of time."


    She frowned. "You''d be surprised."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Really?"


    "Beauty can be a weapon, just as much as a sword. You should never underestimate it."


    I sighed. "Okay, whatever you say, sister dear. If I can find the time, I''ll look into it."


    "That''s all I''m asking. Anyway, how about we talk about your next transformation?"


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Well, most of our classmates are on their second forms by now. They''re not too strong, of course. Most are around Level 60 to 90 or so. But it''s something you should work on. Rosaria Celeste is my Radiant Exaltation. Then again, my situation is a bit unique."


    She grinned, winking at me. "It''s my ace in the hole, but I rarely use it for obvious reasons. It''s a lot of mana for people our age, too."


    "Exaltation Form?"


    Stella nodded. "It''s technically a prerequisite to get into the program over at Kaleidoscope University, and most Knights don''t achieve it until their last year or two here. They call it the ''Full Shift'' as well as an Exalted Shift. It''s the strongest form a Magical Girl can attain without a World Shift, or without some special unique ability or something."


    "Is it meaningfully stronger than your base form? What are we talking about here?"


    "I''d say it''s about a fifty percent boost or so for most people. But it ups the rate of your mana burn, too, even passively. So it''s not like it''s something you can maintain forever. That said, most peoples'' exalted states aren''t too visually different from their base form. It''s usually just more colorful, or has some little visual touch."


    "Except you turn into a doppelganger of your totally-not-legendary-hero mom?" I teased, winking at her.


    She nodded, cringing a bit. "Right, yeah. Not very subtle."


    I smiled.


    It did make me wonder if... my mother had somehow induced that in me when I fought Red Masque and the Horror that ate him. I''d have to investigate that later.


    "So, anyway. That little meditation trick was also an exercise I used to access mine when I was twelve. It should be something that helps you find yours. Just, don''t overthink it too hard, and you should be able to figure it out. It''s not like there''s a right way or wrong way to do it."


    "That''s awfully vague," I replied. "I mean, that barely meant anything!"


    Stella shrugged. "I''m not a professor, and I''ve never tried teaching someone before."


    I nodded. "Fair..."


    "Anyway. Just like your initial Incognito Shift, or ''Cadet Mode'' as some people call it, it involves a personal breakthrough. The first form is unlocked when you truly internalize your reason for fighting, while the second is a natural progression from mana mastery. The third, however, requires a true understanding of yourself and your identity. Your virtues and what drives you at your core, often with an emotional catalyst such as an endangered loved one or true self-actualization. That''s why most students can''t reach it until their senior year."


    I blinked.


    "Wait. You unlocked that when you were twelve?!" I exclaimed. "Isn''t that... isn''t that insane? That''s so fast!"


    She nodded, shrugging. "Yeah. Well. It''s because I had a lot to process. I didn''t want to let it slip away from me again."


    "What?" I asked. "Let what slip away? What do you mean?"


    She shook her head. "Sorry. I... don''t want to talk about it."


    She paused for a second. "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I just don''t want to go into that part of my past."


    "Oh. Okay."


    I nodded, looking down at the floor. I wasn''t going to press her. I didn''t want her to feel uncomfortable, or make her relive bad memories. And, to be fair, I had a feeling that it involved our parents, and that was a sensitive subject for both of us. I was okay with leaving that alone for the moment.


    I''d learn about her in due time.


    "Well," I said, looking up at her, only to pale as she began to fret around with my hair.


    "Oh, no. We can''t have this," she said with a pout.


    "...Can''t I just go over like this? A quick dryout?"


    She grinned. "Never!"


    Stella grabbed my wrist, pulling me up and toward my bedroom.


    "Stellaaa!" I called out. "C-cut it out!"


    "Siennaaa ?!" she responded, a sing-song lilt in her voice. "We''re going to have fuuun ?!"


    "Uggghhhh," I groaned.


    Stella giggled.


    I was so dead.


    Help...

 Chapter 81

''really?''


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Hopeful Heart Alchemy..." I whispered.


    Shadow Bolt


    Cool it!" Albert''s voice suddenly bo


    How was I supposed to even frame this

 Chapter 82

Ughhh..." I groaned, stretching my arms out above my head


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

 Chapter 83

    "Ugh."


    I poked at my plate with my fork, resting against my hand. There were two chicken thighs, a big helping of mashed potatoes, a side of broccoli and carrots, and a protein smoothie on the side. We''d taken the food back up to his dorm room, and were now sitting around chatting while eating.


    The food itself tasted great. It wasn''t amazing, but the mashed potatoes were soft, warm, and creamy. They went well with the crispy, seasoned chicken and vegetables.


    But...


    "Do I really have to finish all this?"


    I''d already had two wings and I''d barely made a dent in my potatoes.


    "I''m getting too full..." I grumbled, chewing on a piece of broccoli and looking up at Al, who was sitting across from me with his own plate of food.


    His plate had a serving of baked salmon and some vegetables, with a cup of blueberries on the side. The difference between our portions was almost comical. Like they were meant for the other person. But, I guess he was the one on a diet and not me.


    He chuckled, taking a sip from his own drink. "You know the answer, Sienna."


    I sighed, taking another bite of my chicken thigh.


    "I know, I know..."


    "You''ve gotta eat Sienna, and we''re going in again tomorrow," Al said, flashing me a smile.


    "Mmrrgh," I mumbled.


    I took a sip of the protein smoothie, and grimaced as the taste of fruit filled my mouth.


    "This isn''t too bad, but I just... can''t. I can''t stomach all this. I feel so heavy," I complained. "And I''m still so sore..."


    I looked down at my food again and frowned. I''d barely made a dent in the mashed potatoes, and I hadn''t even touched my second piece of chicken yet.


    "Hey, I''m right here with you. It hasn''t been easy, but it''s necessary for both of us to keep going."


    "Okay, okay," I said. "Fine..."


    I sighed, taking a deep breath and then starting to eat again.


    I was glad that Albert had been able to keep me company, and he was right, of course. The chicken wasn''t bad ¡ª the sauce they used on it tasted pretty good ¡ª and the potatoes and vegetables were fine too, but I was just so used to not eating enough that it felt like a lot of food all at once.


    But, he was also right about us needing to go back into the gym. We couldn''t just give up now.


    I looked over at Albert and watched as he continued to eat, a serious expression crossing his face every so often. He''d been dialing his portions back over the course of the last couple of months, but he was still very much on a diet. He didn''t like to talk about it much, but he was very self conscious about his size. Even if he usually hid how much it bothered him.


    We ate in silence for a bit. I tried to push my plate away a couple times, only for Al to shoot me a knowing glance that told me to keep at it. Eventually, I leaned back and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Thanks..." I murmured. "I don''t know what I would do without you."


    "Huh? I didn''t do much," Al said.


    I chuckled. "Well, that''s the thing, isn''t it? You don''t have to do much."


    I looked over at him and gave him a small smile.


    "I know we haven''t been spending as much time in the last month as we usually do, and that''s on me. So I''m sorry about that."


    Albert shook his head. "Sienna... it''s just two weeks. Or six. Geeze, don''t get dramatic about it. You''ve had a ton of your own stuff going on and you needed to focus. We''ve gone without spending time before. And it''s fine. We''ll pick back up where we left off. Like always."


    I frowned, before leaning in to whisper.


    "Al... I know my family shit is absurd and I know you just care a lot. I just want to reassure you that I''m not going anywhere. I know you worry. Okay? I get it. It''s okay. I don''t want to let this new stuff come between that. You mean a lot to me."


    He was quiet for a moment.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "I don''t worry," he muttered. "But..."


    He moved his left hand over his chest. "I''ve been thinking a lot more since you went through hell to save me, Sienna. And... well. The thing is. Life is short and crazy, isn''t it? And you never really know what''s going to happen."


    "Al..."


    "If you need that push, I''ll be there if I can be, but if I''d been hit an inch or two to the right I''d be gone. Kitsune wouldn''t have been able to stabilize me if it wasn''t for a bit of good luck."


    We stayed quiet for a second.


    He was right.


    He was a normal person, and I''d only made it out through the Cataclysm alive thanks to my magical girl abilities.


    We only made it out because of them.


    And if he''d died, I would have lost my best friend and my closest confidante. He''d come damned close at several points.


    The person who''d been my only family for most of my childhood.


    I took another bite out of my half-eaten thigh and chewed it, swallowing as I put my thoughts together.


    I looked up to him. "I... I don''t want you to get caught up in my mess, okay? I don''t want you to get hurt because of my family. If I have to deal with it on my own, then so be it."


    He sighed.


    "That''s the thing. I get it. I really do. Probably before you did. I don''t know. But the thing is, I knew what I signed up for when I saw you buckling at the knees when blasting that monster on the roof of Refuge Zeta. I didn''t care then and I don''t now. And I don''t think I will ever care."


    I furrowed my brows, swallowing the bite I''d been chewing.


    "What? Al. You could die. Who knows how bad things can get?"


    "Yeah. I''ve thought a lot about that, Sienna. It''s why I basically took a month away with my mom."


    I blinked.


    "You''ve barely learned to use your powers, and I know you''ll have to deal with bigger and bigger threats, and you''ll have to get used to it. That''s not a thing you can change about yourself. It''s in your blood. And there''s really not much I can realistically do to help in the long run. I can give advice, and help with training and scouring the web. But I know I''m just a normal guy, and I can''t keep up. I don''t know how I would if I wanted to be there for you. And I know one day that''s going to come back to roost, Sienna, but I don''t know how I''ll solve it. So I''ve been trying not to think about it."


    I looked over at him.


    "But I know I want to. Even if it''s dangerous."


    "Al... you can get killed," I reiterated.


    "Yeah. And I could get hit by a car or fall off the roof of my building or get sick or get murdered. There''s a million ways for someone like me to die, and I don''t think any one of them is worse than the other. I mean, of course some ways are more painful. It is what it is."


    He paused, a serious expression on his face as his eyes stared back at mine. I could practically feel pure resolve rolling off of him.


    "I''d rather take that risk than not, and I''d rather be by my best friend''s side while she does the thing that she has to. You''re an honest to god superhero now, Sienna."


    I opened my mouth and closed it, before I set my fork down on the plate and sighed. I was speechless.


    I''d known he felt strongly, but... I didn''t think it would have been like this. He''d barely spoken about his thoughts since the day of the Cataclysm.


    "Wow. Okay, um... I''m glad you told me. I didn''t know how strongly you felt about that, Al."


    He shrugged, the serious expression on his face slipping into something a little less serious. The familiar, goofy grin came back in a flash.


    "I''m sorry," he said. "When you snapped at me yesterday, it just kinda hit me that I''ve never been really open to you about what I''m thinking. I''m a good listener. But I''ve always sorta just been in your corner. And when we grew up it wasn''t that bad, because you were mostly just working on homework and trying to get through your situation with your mom. I''m not saying that''s a small thing, just, I dunno, you didn''t have a huge weight on your shoulders that was gonna get bigger."


    I nodded.


    "And now that you do, it feels like you''re growing apart from me. I know it hasn''t been that much time, but there''s this sixth sense in the back of my head that keeps saying ''if you don''t say anything she''ll just slip away and disappear'' and it feels so real to me."


    "Okay." I set the half eaten thigh on my plate, giving him a sad look. "You''re right. You''re absolutely right, Al. You mean the world to me. You''re the closest thing to family I''ve got. I don''t want you to go away."


    He smiled, and reached his hand out, ruffling my hair.


    "It''ll work out, Sienna," Al said, a warm smile on his face. "I''ll be here for you as long as you''ll have me. But... can we finish up lunch first?"


    "Sure. Yeah, of course. But, uh, can we do this again? Just the two of us?" I asked.


    He smiled again. "Absolutely."


    I grinned back at him. I didn''t want him to go anywhere.


    "Okay, then. Let''s get back to lunch!"


    I turned back to my food, picking up the fork. My appetite had returned, and I was able to finish the rest of the food.


    We chatted some more and ate in comfortable silence.


    Al talked a lot more about what was on his mind than he had before, and we caught up on each other''s lives a bit.


    I told him about the stuff with Madison, and how we''d exchanged numbers. He talked to me about all the friends he''d been making in his principles of engineering class. The names flew by me, but I did my best to try to pay attention to all the little things they were doing. It felt like the first normal conversation we''d had in a month. We didn''t talk about the future or my parents or the end of the world.


    Just us and our own lives. The little things we''ve been up to while our classes and schedules went in different directions. That was good enough.


    "Alright, well. Thanks for having lunch with me, Sienna." Albert said.


    I nodded. "I''ll come back after class? Or before? Maybe I can come with you to dinner?"


    "Sure, if that works," Albert said.


    "It will."


    "Okay, Sienna. I''ll see you then!"


    I nodded. "See ya later, then."


    I gave him a small wave and smile, before stepping out the door and closing it behind me.


    I took a deep breath. It felt nice to have a normal lunch with him, and to finally get his thoughts off his chest.


    I was glad we were able to talk, and that I was able to get an idea of how he felt. I wasn''t going to keep him out of the loop. He was my best friend.


    But I couldn''t forget that I''d started walking down this road to keep him safe in the first place.


    I couldn''t lose sight of that, and I''d need to make sure I didn''t take him down a road that could get him killed or seriously hurt.


    I couldn''t be selfish. Not about that. Never that. We''d grown up together and he meant the world to me.


    It felt nice to have a normal lunch with him, but I wouldn''t let that cloud my judgement.


    I wouldn''t try to keep him at arms length or anything, but I''d make damned sure I did whatever I needed to do to keep him safe.

 Chapter 84

    I yawned as I walked down the hall away from the lecture hall, stretching my arms out.


    The sun had gone down a bit, casting long shadows across the carpeted floors and walls of the hallway.


    I checked the time. I was done for today, and the day had gone well, considering. The soreness had subsided and I was feeling pretty good.


    Maybe it was a good idea to hit the gym? A few more sets couldn''t hurt. I was a magical girl and knights were known to heal faster than regular people. I was probably in the clear. It''d be pretty tough to fit in tonight, but I could probably get some time in after dinner.


    But, before that, there was another thing I needed to do. Something I hadn''t been looking forward to but that I knew I''d have to deal with eventually.


    I paused in front of a glass pane in the main hallway, frowning at my reflection.


    Stella had given me twin ribboned braided pigtails that made me look like a little girl, given how short I was. It was driving me up the wall. She knew that it bothered me, and that was probably why she did it.


    It wasn''t even the style. The way they looked was fine, but they made my forehead look huge. And they were just girly enough to make me look more immature than I was.


    I pulled out my phone, only to see the smug anime-esque avatar of a girl with black hair and red eyes as I flipped open my lock screen.


    Oh boy.


    Stella had left me multiple messages through the Nexus network app.


    ''Nyeheheheheheh~'' one of the first ones said, and it was accompanied by a sticker of her avatar laughing with tears in her eyes. ''Foolish mortal, now you see the power I hold!''


    ''How does it feel to be my dress-up doll, little Lux?'' Another message read. It had a sticker of her sticking out her tongue and blowing a raspberry. It looked a bit like a younger, anime version of her Eris persona.


    ''Now, what do we say to our goddess when she does something for us, hmm?'' Another message said.


    ''Oh, whoops. You''re in class, aren''t you?'' Yet another message said, followed by a few stickers with a shrug and impish grin. ''Well, don''t worry! I''m a benevolent goddess, so I won''t get mad if you reply late~''


    I paused, looking down at my phone with a deadpan stare.


    What did I even say to this?


    My sister had sent me a ton of texts and I was still in the middle of trying to get my head around the fact that she even existed, let alone the fact that she was a complete eccentric goofball.


    She was so unlike the person I thought she was that it was almost jarring. But it was a welcome change. I could get along with a goofball sister better than a serious, aloof, older sister.


    ''Are you okay? I hope your day''s going well. :c''


    ''Eris?'' I sent.


    ''Yes, dearest little sister? <3''


    ''I think your taste in hair leaves a lot to be desired. Also, the ribbon colors clash with my skin. And my face. And also reality.''


    ''GASP''


    ''D:<''


    ''D:< D:< D:<''


    I snorted, before a few more texts came through. I could picture her dramatically fainting in a chair, throwing up her limbs in shock.


    I smiled. She was an odd one.


    ''Anyway, wanna meet up then?'' I texted, generating an image of my Lux avatar with a sparkling smile.


    ''Well, you have to come visit my dorm.'' she texted back. ''I''ve got something to show you~''


    ''Uh. Sure?''


    ''I''ll see you soon, and we can fix this terrible, terrible fashion faux pas that you have been subjected to.''


    ''Alrighty then,'' I texted. ''See you soon. And no more pigtails. Please.''


    ''Your wish is my command, my little subject~'' She texted, and a sticker popped up of her bowing to me in a long flowing black gown with a rose in her mouth.


    ''By the way, wanna grab dinner with Al later?'' I replied.


    ''I would be delighted, my dearest little subject. I will see you in an hour, and I shall have the perfect hairstyle prepared for you.''


    ''Bye,'' I sent. ''See you in a bit!''


    I put my phone away, rolling my eyes.


    My sister was a huge dork, and it was great.


    Absolutely great. God, she was painfully cringe but endearing.


    I kept walking, humming to myself.


    I emerged from the academic building, the sun casting golden rays on my face. The sky was clear, and the air was crisp. I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    It was a good day.


    I headed toward the dorm, thinking about dinner with Al and maybe dragging Stella along. It''d be a good time, even if we didn''t eat in the dining hall. I''d be happy with some take-out food and some board games. Or homecooked meals knowing Al.


    I walked down the path to the dorms, humming happily to myself, and made my way towards a dorm building at the far end of campus.


    There were several different housing complexes on the grounds of the Academy, and I''d yet to see the inside of Stella''s building.


    It was a pretty plain-looking place, but the front lobby was spacious and modern, and had a lot of amenities.


    There were vending machines, a lounge with a big TV, a few computers, and a bunch of comfy-looking chairs. A security guard sat in a chair, reading a newspaper, and he looked up when I entered the room. He nodded and smiled before returning to his newspaper.


    I smiled back, before I went to the elevator and rode it to the third floor.


    I walked down the hallway, and knocked on a door at the very end. It had ''Matsudaira'' on a nameplate, and the door swung open, revealing the interior.


    I blinked, looking around. The door had seemingly swung open on its own, and the lights inside were off. I cautiously walked inside, and closed the door behind me. My eyes darted around the darkened room, searching for a light switch.


    I found one and flicked it, but nothing happened.


    What the...?


    I took another step inside, only for something to grab my ankle from behind. I jumped and tried to pull away, but the grip was strong.


    I opened my mouth to scream, only to feel myself fly into the air and the door slam shut behind me. I reacted out of instinct, transforming in a flash of light as the magical energy washed over me. I flipped over, landing on all fours on the floor as I formed a golden orb in my hand.


    I looked back and saw a pair of ominous red eyes glowing in the darkness with savage, glowing shark-like teeth that shimmered with a bright silver sheen.


    I flinched and shot the orb, only for the red-eyed creature to effortlessly nullify it in a flash of red, before charging at me in blur of motion.


    The creature lunged at me, tackling me to the floor and pinning my wrists above my head.


    "Boo! Scared you! Nyehehehehe~"


    The light turned on, and I blinked at the sudden change in brightness as the figure above me shifted her weight.


    I looked down and saw Stella, her face right next to mine. She had a wide, mischievous grin on her face. The red light faded from her eyes as they returned to their normal hazel color, and I could see a hint of amusement in them.


    It looked like she was halfway between her normal civilian form and her Dark Princess Eris transformation, and she wore a long dark dress with red accents, her black hair falling to the floor around us in an inky waterfall.


    I frowned at her. "Haha, Stella. Very funny. But seriously, that was terrifying. I thought you were a monster or a ghost or something."


    "O-Oh, I''m sorry." she pouted, but the crinkle in her eyes gave her away. She thought this was funny.


    "I didn''t think it''d scare you that much."


    She leaned forward and poked me gently on the nose, grinning as she glowed red. Her comically over-the-top costume dissipated into red motes of light that faded into nothing. "In all seriousness, welcome to my humble abode."


    "Nice to be here, sis." I rolled my eyes, standing up and brushing myself off. I let out a breath I didn''t know I was holding, and let my transformation dissipate as well.


    "You really need to learn how to knock," she added.


    "Hey! I did knock! The door opened on its own!"


    She giggled. "Well, yes. I was a little excited to see you, so I used my magic to open it from the inside." She stood up, dusting herself off.


    Stella wore her hair loose, and had on a pair of black shorts and a pink tank top that exposed her midriff.


    "Anyway, I''m glad you came. I''ve got some snacks, and we can have some tea, if you want. Or coffee, if you prefer. I don''t know, I just like tea better."


    "Tea would be great!" I smiled.


    "Great. Let me put the kettle on, and you can have a look around." Stella turned to walk towards the kitchenette.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The suite was big and homey, with a big sofa, a large flatscreen TV, and a couple of comfy-looking chairs. There were some posters on the walls, mostly of various animes and video games.


    There were several bookcases filled with books and figurines from various anime, manga, and video games. I blushed as I saw a wall of posters displaying a crew of shirtless boys with abs, and women in revealing, form-fitting clothes. There was even a poster of a girl in a frilly red dress blushing as a prince-looking anime girl in a suit kneeled and kissed her hand.


    "Man, you''re really hiding a second life from everyone, huh?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Stella grinned, as she took out a couple of mugs from a cupboard. "There''s nothing here for me to hide."


    I rolled my eyes at her.


    "And I thought Albert''s retro game collection was a bit much. There''s enough racy stuff here to open up a shop," I teased, and Stella''s cheeks flushed bright red.


    "I-I''m not that bad!" she said. "It''s mostly family friendly. I just happen to have a few things that might be considered risque. Well, maybe more than a few things."


    She turned on the stove, before walking over to the couch, sitting on it, and patting the space next to her invitingly.


    "So... what do you think?" she asked.


    "It''s nice," I said. "I still can''t believe we have all these amenities for free."


    "It''s not really free. You paid for them with blood and tears and hard work." Stella said.


    "I guess."


    "Besides," she continued. "If we weren''t here, who would protect the city? Kaleidoscope City was one of the safest cities in the world before the Cataclysm. Well, the key word there is was, I guess. Then again, having Red Masque as the city''s kingpin of crime kept everyone else at bay."


    "That makes sense." I said, sitting on the sofa beside her. "So... how are you settling in here? I haven''t had a chance to ask you yet. With all the crazy that''s been happening, I guess I kind of forgot about the whole ''came here just to find me'' thing."


    "I''m okay." She sighed. "It''s weird, though, I''ll be honest. It''s like... I really did run away from the expectations put on me after my adopted mom died."


    I leaned in, wrapping an arm around her elbow.


    "I get it. I think. I mean, I had the opposite sort of upbringing in a way. My mom started neglecting me at some point and it wasn''t a sudden thing but... she just started coming back later and later at night and then barely at all. It was weird. It felt like it just happened over time and I didn''t even notice. One day I looked up and my mother barely existed to me."


    "Oh..." she said quietly, and her voice sounded sad, like she was about to cry.


    "I mean... it wasn''t that bad, but I had zero expectations on me by the time I was in middle school." I said, and she smiled. "And Albert''s family sort of adopted me."


    "I guess I''m glad you had them to lean on."


    "Yeah... I mean, it sucks, but it is what it is. I think Al''s parents actually kept me from going off the rails." I shrugged. "It wasn''t a fun time and I was angry all the time. Angry and bitter and sad. But going over there after school to see how they did things and help out a tiny bit was nice."


    She nodded, smiling sadly. "The shop, huh? He said they had some kind of restaurant?"


    "Yeah," I smiled, remembering the nostalgic smell of baked bread and soy sauce. "They have good dim sum and a nice selection of fusion desserts. They''re famous for the barbecue pork buns, though."


    I smiled, thinking of Albert''s mother.


    "They started small. Al didn''t live too far away from me in a tiny two bedroom place, and his dad worked long hours to start a restaurant business while they were still young. They started off as this little boutique dessert and snack shop in a strip mall, and it took off so much they got to open an actual restaurant with sit in seating a few years back. Al''s dad''s really proud of it."


    "I''m glad that they took to you," she said softly, fingers moving up to the ribbons in my hair.


    As she began to fiddle with the ribbon tying one of my braids in place, she sighed softly.


    "What''s up?" I asked.


    "It''s just... well... I didn''t know how to feel when you told me you were neglected by her," she admitted. "I had all kinds of grand stories and narratives worked up in my head about the legendary Nightingale. All I knew was that she wound up in Pewterstone City and settled down and disappeared from the limelight."


    She pulled the ribbons out of my braids and gently began undoing them.


    "Did she ever talk to you about it?"


    I shook my head. "Never. She avoided talking about my dad or Arcadia or anything from her past. I think it just made her too sad."


    "I''m glad. I think I can see why she''d be bitter and unhappy, and why you didn''t have much support." She said quietly.


    I sighed.


    "Yeah."


    "The legendary friendship between our mothers and their teammates. The two strongest magical girls who ever lived. Nightingale and Arcadia." Stella said quietly. "Then they had us. I guess I always just had this idea in the back of my head that she rode off into the sunset in a bittersweet but happy way."


    "I guess," I said, shaking my head as the last braid unraveled. She began running her hands through my hair to get it untangled, before taking out a comb and beginning to brush it.


    "But I guess that was silly," Stella said softly. "My adopted mom told me that her relationship with our mothers was... complicated, and they had a lot of baggage. But she told me everything as she felt her time coming to an end. She told me my bio mom entrusted me to her husband when they departed for the final campaign against Nox, so there had to be some love and respect there."


    "That makes sense," I replied.


    "But she still loved them, and she felt like she owed it to Arcadia Vox to raise me the way I needed to be raised." Stella continued. "I guess I never thought to consider how your mother must have felt. She must have held onto my mom and our dad as something to keep her going."


    "Yeah, I can see that," I replied.


    "When my adopted mother got sick, I felt so lost," she admitted, and the brush snagged as it caught on a knot in my hair. I hissed as my eyes teared up from the sudden pain.


    "Ow!"


    "Sorry! I''m sorry, Sienna!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," I murmured, trying to reassure her.


    Stella shook her head, before brushing my hair out carefully.


    "But yeah. I felt so lost and alone when she got sick." she said, her voice trembling. "I had all these responsibilities, and everyone expected me to live up to the legacy of my adopted mom, and there''s only so much you can say to a kid when you''re trying to make them understand what they need to do."


    She took a deep breath. "And then, one day, you just stop caring. I had a great life. I really did, and I was very well provided for, but it was suffocating. I broke into the Matsudaira archives to find my biological parents, and I saw my mother. And you know what? She looks a lot like I did as a kid."


    She paused for a moment. "And that''s not all I found. I found all the redacted files my adopted parents had collected surrounding the Nightmare of Nox, and they''re horrifying. How she appeared out of nowhere to topple the Argentinian government, how she became this insane demagogue that wanted to end the world and rule as its final emperor. The people she had murdered, the atrocities she committed, the pure madness that she spread. And then I saw our mothers'' story. The truth that the president''s team could piece together."


    She paused, her hands trembling, and her voice cracked as a few tears began to drip down her face.


    "God... our moms fought Nox so hard and for so long. And the things she did to them... I can''t imagine. It must have been torture."


    "I don''t get how she''s so strong," I replied quietly. "My mom barely spoke about it, but what little I did see from documentaries was horrifying."


    "She wasn''t that strong herself, really. But she could command loyalty, and control people while they were fully conscious. She even desecrated the dead to control them and use their abilities." Stella shivered. "They say she also loved to create child soldiers and train them as assassins. She was an abomination."


    "But she''s dead now. She has to be, right?" I asked.


    Stella paused, looking away. She didn''t answer the question, but I could tell what her answer was by the way her face looked.


    "Stella?"


    "We don''t know. I''m sorry, but I can''t really say."


    She shook her head. "All we really know is that she was defeated by Arcadia, and then she fell through the gate that was covered up. There''s nothing concrete about what happened after that."


    I froze, looking up at her.


    "Yeah... it''s why I believed you about the visions and the stuff you said, you know," she said. "Only a handful of people know that she nearly brought about the end of the world that day."


    "What the hell..." I murmured.


    The kettle whistled, and Stella got up and headed to the stove. She took it off, before taking out a tin jar filled with green powder. She placed the matcha in two cups, and added water.


    "So if we take my visions at face value and both your mom and our dad ended up in another world, there''s a non-zero chance Mortifera Nox..." I murmured, before trailing off.


    "Is also alive," she finished, as she poured hot water into each of the mugs.


    "Yeah."


    She nodded.


    "I don''t know how much of that is real and how much is a vision or dream or whatever." I admitted. "What I do know is it first triggered when Red Masque nearly killed me, and there''s no other way to explain the power surge I got in the moments after I transformed."


    "It was a real power, Sienna," Stella admitted. "The evidence you left by blowing up the warehouse district is conclusive."


    She paused, concentrating as she whisked each cup, creating a foamy froth in the cups. When she was done, she took each mug in her hand, and carried it to the living room, placing it on the table before me.


    She sat down on the couch, and pulled me close.


    "But enough about that. Let''s have some tea, relax, and get your hair fixed. I have just the thing for it." She grinned. "Sorry for that depressing tangent, but I do want to hear more about Al''s family."


    I giggled. "Why the interest in my bestie?"


    "He''s interesting," Stella said, as she placed her fingers on my hair, running them along my scalp. I sighed, leaning back against the couch as she began to work her magic. "He''s funny and has a good heart, and I can see why you''re so protective of him."


    "Yeah... I''m really lucky that he''s stuck with me for so long." I replied. "I don''t think I would''ve made it through without him."


    "I envy you guys," Stella admitted, her voice soft. "Having a best friend that''s been by my side for my whole life sounds amazing."


    "Wait, you''ve never had a best friend?" I asked.


    "No, not really. I was homeschooled, and then sent to snooty academy after academy, and then trained in secret." She said, a sad expression on her face. "I mean, don''t get me wrong, I had friends, and I was popular. But none of those people really knew me. I couldn''t trust any of them to be fully honest with me, and I couldn''t trust myself to be fully honest with any of them either. I had to adopt a few social masks."


    She paused.


    "And it was so exhausting. I wanted to have a friend I could really confide in. So I did what every angsty teenager does and ran off, like some kind of rebellious idiot."


    "Sounds tough."


    "Yeah. It really was. But, you know what?" She asked.


    "What?"


    "It was worth it. I found you in the end. And Al, I guess. And the funny part is I didn''t even know he was connected to you when I slammed face-first into his chest running around like a deranged bird. I didn''t expect to meet my long-lost sister''s closest friend and confidante at the same time, but here I am."


    I chuckled. "Small world, isn''t it?"


    "It really is," she agreed. "And it''s a world that I wouldn''t trade for anything else."


    She smiled, a warm, genuine smile. "But what about his parents? I do hope their business survived the Cataclysm."


    "They did," I said, remembering Al''s phone call. "Their restaurant was damaged but they''re planning on re-opening in a few months. You actually barely missed her the other day when you ran off for your errands. She was coming to deliver a bunch of homemade dim sum."


    Stella''s eyes lit up. "Oh! The stuff we had for dinner?"


    I smiled at the memory of the night before, the way Al''s mother had come and brought food and sat with me, and how it''d reminded me of my childhood. I always associated that sunny yellow apron of hers with comfort and security.


    "Yup," I said. "The roads are completely fucked right now but she still somehow made it all the way down to Kaleidoscope City to check up on us. She was really worried about Albert and me. Albert''s her only son you see, and she''s told me I''m sort of like her surrogate daughter."


    "That''s really sweet of her." Stella said, a hint of envy in her voice. "I''m glad they survived, and I''d love to try their food in a sit-down setting one day. I''ve been thinking about how nice it was. And the stuff Al got out of the freezer, too."


    "Oh, definitely! I think she''d even have us over with their family friend if we asked. God knows we got enough of a bounty from taking down Scrapper Scuttler to treat them to some quality seafood."


    "Err, I don''t know..." Stella suddenly stopped, and pulled back from my hair, her face suddenly nervous and a bit pale.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Al''s a really sweet guy," Stella admitted. "And I know I''d love to have dinner with him and his family. But the thing is..."


    She looked down and away, fiddling with the ends of her hair. "I don''t know if I want to risk exposing my identity to anyone. I''m still getting used to the fact that you and Al both know about Eris and Elysia. And our weird family situation. I could never live with myself if something like that kidnapping situation happened to Al and his family and it was my fault."


    "Hey, it''s okay. We don''t have to rush into this. If you''re uncomfortable, it''s totally fine."


    "No, it''s not that," she shook her head, turning her head back up and meeting my eyes. "I think it would be good to have more friends, and I''ve already made some here at school. I''m just scared of the consequences of my actions, you know? I''m not used to the idea that other people can know my identity. And honestly, that whole bit with the Crimson Order''s factions has me on edge."


    Somehow, I felt like it wasn''t that simple, but Stella''s nervousness was contagious. I could tell by the look on her face that she was worried a lot about this for some reason, but it wasn''t the time to push her.


    "Well, we have all of dinner tonight to figure this out. Let''s just relax, okay?" I offered.


    "Thanks. I appreciate it," Stella sighed. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to ruin the moment."


    I smiled. "You didn''t. And I think it''s cute how much you like Al. You sure you don''t want to go for him?"


    Stella giggled. "He''s cute and all, but no. He''s not really my type, you know?"


    "Then what is your type?"


    Stella blushed and looked down at her feet. "Oh, uh, that''s not something I really think about. Or, at least, it isn''t a priority."


    "Come on," I said, leaning in. "There''s gotta be someone out there that catches your eye. Or are you not interested?"


    She looked away and bit her lip.


    "Oh, my god. Who is it?" I asked. "You''re not even going to tell your sister?"


    "It''s nothing!"


    I giggled, looking back across the row of posters she''d hung up in her dorm and her figurine collection. There was an absurd number of shirtless, handsome men and well-dressed women, and an absurd number of cute, blushy, and girly anime girls.


    Straight, gay, and everything in between.


    "Is it the girls or the boys?" I asked. "Or neither?"


    "Oh my god," Stella groaned.


    "Is it the buff, muscled types or the slender pretty boys? The princely androgynous girls or the curvy bombshells? I''m curious now, and I won''t drop this until you answer!"


    Stella blushed, shaking her head, before she looked back at her wall. Her eyes drifted to the left, and then she blushed and looked back down at the carpet, her hands gripping her skirt.


    "N... Neither." she mumbled, her voice so quiet I could barely hear it. "It''s... not really a person, per say. More of an ideal, really."


    "An ideal? Like what?" I asked.


    Stella grumbled, taking her own mug and taking a big sip as she huffed.


    "It''s nothing, I''m telling you." she protested again. "Besides, I''ve got a long way to go before I''m even close to thinking about dating someone. And I find a lot of people hot. It doesn''t mean anything."


    "Alright, alright," I shrugged. "If you don''t want to talk about it, that''s cool. Let''s just enjoy the tea. What''d you do to it?"


    "An authentic matcha blend made by a family of tea farmers who''ve been in the business for over a century, imported from Kyoto, Japan."


    I nearly balked at the idea of drinking something so fancy. "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, very. I have pretty simple tastes in most things, but tea is something that''s special for me. It helps me stay calm and think clearly." She explained. "I like coffee too, but tea has always been more my speed."


    "Ah. That''s pretty cool."


    We sipped on our tea, enjoying the comfortable silence between us. After a while, we put our cups down, and I turned to her. I noticed how relaxed and calm her face was.


    "What''s the matter? Is it my hair?"


    I shook my head, a smile on my lips. "No. You just look happy. That''s nice to see."


    Stella grinned, a genuine, bright, beaming grin, and her smile was infectious. I found myself smiling along with her, my cheeks starting to hurt as they stretched out. Her eyes sparkled with excitement and happiness as we both looked at each other for a few moments.


    "I''m really glad we met, you know?" she beamed.


    Before I could even answer, she jumped up, grabbing my hand.


    "Come on, come on!" Stella squealed.


    "S-stella?! What the-"


    "We''re having dinner with Albert, right?"


    "Uh... yeah, why?"


    She smiled, her face lighting up like a Christmas tree.


    "I think it''s time I got you out of those jeans. It''s time to dress up!"


    Oh.


    Oh no.


    What did I just sign myself up for?!


    "I did say i had something to show you! Now, I think you''re long overdue..."

 Chapter 85

Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

 Chapter 86

    Hopeful Heart Alchemy."


    Agimat!"


    Starlight Magic!"


    Verdant Art: Entangling Grasp." Twilight Aster''s voice was calm, yet commanding, her staff glimmering in the sun.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Verdant Art: Entangling Grasp." My mana flowed as I focused my will on the spell.


    Genesis of Renewal: Twinheart


    Genesis of Renewal,


    Genesis of Renewal: Twinheart''s Legacy

 Chapter 87

It''s technically my second year at Kaleidoscope, but m


    I glanced back at the teal-haired magical girl and the eyepatch-wearing girl curiously.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    too large,


    Wait¡ª what the heck?

 Chapter 88

Luminary Mirage."


    There she is.


    Verdant Art:"


    !"


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Repent, motherfucker?" I teased, winking at her as I made a finger gun and a shooting motion

 Chapter 89

    Celeste


    Sometimes, the best course of action is to take a deep breath, let the stress of your current situation wash over you and just go for it.


    That''s exactly what I did when I came face to face with the winged girl who had been bullying my darling little Lux.


    I''d never really liked bullies, even as a child. I''d trained martial arts since I could crawl, and I had intuitive understanding of the games catty girls would play. I was no stranger to dealing with them and cutting them off before they got any funny ideas about taking advantage of me. Having a reputation for beating up the more vicious boys and girls certainly helped. But this one...


    I let out a long sigh as the instructor called the start of the round. I was going to need every ounce of willpower in me not to give her the beat-down of a lifetime, and to maintain the facade that this was just a friendly sparring match. Lux... Sienna was sitting on the bleachers and watching me, after all, and the last thing I wanted was for her to be afraid of me.


    Sparrow had rubbed me the wrong way.


    Walking up to Lux in the middle of a field earlier, posturing like some kind of thug, had been enough to get under my skin.


    But to be quite honest? She''d gotten under my skin even before then, acting like she owned the training room. The girl had a very, very short fuse. She had no business acting so aggressively toward a junior that was small, inexperienced, and clearly out of her league. Especially not in front of half the whole first-year class. That was just...


    It was unspeakable.


    This girl was not worth it.


    The instant Strike had announced the start of the spar, my blood froze.


    She looked nonchalant and lazy, twirling her weapon before holding it laxly on the ground, but it was clear that this was an act.


    Her aura had flared up, and her wings twitched slightly as her posture shifted. It was subtle, and her body was moving in a steady rhythmic pattern with her brerath. A pattern that indicated she was completely relaxed, and displayed perfect control of her breathing and posture. She was prepared for battle. Her eyes locked onto me as she stared me down like I was a slab of meat.


    Despite the lazy stance, she had no openings to exploit, and was poised for combat. I could see the faintest hint of a sadistic smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    I was impressed, in a sense.


    If I just charged at her, I would be immediately open for a counterattack. We''d seen each other fight just once, out in the training exercise where we fought side by side to defeat those monsters.


    She was an absolute powerhouse of destruction, a walking engine of chaos and carnage.


    Her weapon, that massive stone maul, had a deceptive range. She could extend its range with aftershocks and the explosive aura that she generated from every strike. And she could take into the air as she wished, which greatly complicated the usual strategy of staying in close to deal with a maul or polearm user. She could probably close the distance in a heartbeat too, with those massive wings.


    She wasn''t the strongest I''d ever faced. But that didn''t change the fact that she was ¡ª as much as I''d hate to admit it, probably close to my level.


    "BEGIN!" Instructor Strike bellowed, seconds after the barrier formed. The grassy field didn''t change to a forest or anything this time. Instead, the ground around us shifted as small hills and a couple of large boulders emerged. Perfect for an open battle.


    An untrained eye probably wouldn''t have been able to spot our subtle shifts and movements as the round started. To an onlooker, we were just breathing and staring at each other, sizing the other one up.


    I''d been taught to fight by the world''s greatest fighters. The world''s most dangerous living magical girl, and her allies, including the most feared and respected member of the Justice Brigade and a world-famous, multi-generational martial artist. Most battles started at distances like this, and I was trained in both melee and ranged combat.


    But that''s besides the point.


    I''d already made the first move, and I''d done it so quickly and quietly that I knew Sparrow couldn''t have possibly noticed. She was moving, too.


    Her aura was practically radiating off her like waves, but her expression remained unchanged.


    This wasn''t going to be a simple spar. I knew that for a fact.


    Sparrow was gauging my effective reach based on what little she''d already seen of me, trying to determine whether she''d close in or try to bait me out to make a move. Her expression was unreadable. I didn''t like that, either.


    The way she was staring at me, her body language and the way her aura rippled around her ¡ª I could see that she was itching for a fight.


    But I''d gotten the first strike. My spell was already weaving itself around us, almost invisible. Sparrow was so focused on me she didn''t even notice.


    And then, she exploded at me like a comet, the grassy hills rippling from the shockwave as she flew towards me.


    I released the spell and dodged to the right, and a blast of air rushed past me.


    She''s fast!


    The ground beneath me exploded in a cloud of dust as her massive hammer slammed into the earth. I anticipated the follow-up attack as the shockwave from the blow expanded outward.


    I immediately jumped to the side, and I felt a surge of pain rush up my leg.


    A split second later I saw the rock that had slashed into my ankle as it landed in the grass nearby.


    Without even letting me process what she''d done with that move, she twirled her hammer and swung it upwards, narrowly missing my shoulder as I immediately brought a barrier up, anticipating the follow-up blow.


    My barriers could probably stop the force from a speeding train or a direct hit from a tank shell. Heck, they''d even stopped a serious jab from Strike in a one on one bout. The first blow from the maul didn''t so much as make a scratch.


    The shockwave, however, was a completely different matter.


    My barrier cracked like an eggshell as the shockwave continued through it and sent me tumbling through the air.


    I quickly regained my composure and flipped back upright before I hit the ground, landing on my feet.


    Raging Sparrow didn''t let up for a second. She was already on me with a follow-up attack that had her flying towards me like a boulder shot from a catapult.


    My training with Tanya had given me some insight into how to deal with her kind of attacks, and I had to resist the instinctive urge to meet her with a counterstrike.


    I jumped to the left, narrowly dodging a blow from her hammer. It was aimed low, sweeping at my ankles.


    If I hadn''t dodged that attack, my leg would probably have been broken. But the follow-up shockwave...


    I flew back and slammed into a rocky outcropping with enough force that the rocks cracked on impact.


    I let out a gasp as the wind was knocked out of me and my back exploded with pain.


    She was already charging at me again.


    I jumped forward, landing on the grass below me and spun around, bringing my hands up to face her. My dress and armor were scuffed, but otherwise, I was fine. My back hurt like hell though, and the muscles on my right side felt bruised.


    But the pain was a good motivator, and my mind was already racing to come up with a counter-attack.


    "Sorry..." I whispered, my hand outstretched towards her.


    "Frozen Flare!"


    The air in front of my hand glowed a bright white as I fired a beam of sub-zero frost at her. Even though it was a simple attack, the beam of pure light that erupted was a powerful and deadly attack that would freeze anything in its path. The beam raced toward Raging Sparrow and hit her dead on. Her entire torso was engulfed in the beam, freezing her wings and body with solid block of ice. Her momentum carried her forward as the beam propelled her through the air and she slammed into a rocky outcropping behind me.


    Whew, that''s it I gue¡ª


    The icy tomb she''d been encased in exploded as her wings burst out. The force was powerful enough that it shattered the entire cliff face she was pressed into.


    I threw up a triple-layered barrier and winced as the shrapnel and ice pelted me.


    She flew out like a cannonball, and the earth beneath me crumbled as she slammed her fist into the ground where I stood moments earlier.


    "Cryo Variation: Lighting Overdrive!" I shouted.


    I could not use the technique at its full potential while transformed into Elysia. The Soul Compartment created by this transformation was too different from my main form. Still, I was still strong enough to use a weaker version that could be used for close range battles like this one.


    Frosty blue lightning crackled around me, and I felt my muscles surge with raw power. The world slowed as my mind accelerated.


    She charged me again, her face contorted with rage and determination.


    Her wings flapped, sending her forward like a bolt of lightning.


    I could see it now. Her aftershocks were controlled explosions of air that she released with every strike. They weren''t confined to the maul either ¡ª her wings and her legs were just as much of a pain in the rear.


    Her body blurred with motion as she spun her hammer in her grip. The ground beneath my feet trembled from the shockwaves.


    She''s not as fast as me. But fast enough.


    I leapt up and grabbed onto a nearby outcropping with my free hand. Then, with my feet planted on the rock, I launched myself upwards at an angle, spinning to dodge her maul and landing a few feet away from her on a patch of grass.


    "Heh," she smirked, twirling her weapon around her and slamming the butt of the handle onto the ground.


    The ground beneath me exploded, sending me hurtling through the air again. The force of the blow threw me back, but I rode it, spinning in the air as the earth erupted around me. I landed in a roll and jumped back to my feet.


    She charged at me with a swing from above.


    I narrowed my eyes, summoning my mana to shape itself and thrust out with both arms.


    "Glacial Armaments!"


    The ground below us frosted over, and the air chilled. Two swords formed and floated in the air. I gripped the two weapons and swung them down in front of me. The force from my blades clashing against her maul was like a bomb had gone off, sending shockwaves rippling outward in every direction.


    My swords shattered in my grasp from the force. The blades disintegrated into shards that were flung outwards, leaving a cloud of ice particles that shimmered in the air.


    I threw up a thick wall of frosty ice, blocking the brunt of the blast as it slammed against it. And another, cracking the ice as I jumped back and raised my arm.


    Her eyes widened and her pupils constricted, and I could see the realization dawning in her eyes as she burst through and immediately recognized that I''d created an opening.


    "Shit!"


    I wasn''t done yet.


    "Frost Flare!" I yelled as I aimed at the ground beneath her and unleashed the sub-zero attack at point-blank range.


    There was a sound of ice shattering as her aura clashed against my attack, resisting the pull of heat from my frost. She brought her arms up in a defensive position to protect her face and neck, letting out a roar as her body froze solid and she was flung backwards into the rocky cliff behind her.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    I took the opening to resummon a weapon.


    "Rime Blade!" I called, raising my arm to grasp the handle of the icy greatsword that materialized in my hand. I charged forward and swung it with a powerful swing, but Sparrow had already broken out of my frost prison again. I immediately raised a barrier as she thrust her foot forward, halting my momentum with a shockwave.


    "Not bad," she said. Her eyes narrowed, her expression twisted into a smirk.


    "Thanks." I said, taking the compliment at face value and catching my breath.


    Elysia was a persona I''d created before coming to Kaleidoscope Academy. It wasn''t easy to create one with my Signature Talent. My magic revolved around changing myself to bolster the hearts of others, and it was easier to do when I had an existing image to base it on. A character to slip into. Elysia''s entire identity was a carefully crafted lie, built to match the kind of Magical Girl that people expected from Stella Matsudaira.


    I was a Snow Queen ¡ª an ice and cold user. A prim and proper aristocratic lady who''s elegant and refined. Beautiful, cold, distant but inspiring.


    Elysia was the complete opposite of who I truly am.


    I was just an average high schooler, who was a slacker that spent most of her free time painting figurines, gaming, or reading. Or both.


    But that was a different matter altogether.


    "There aren''t too many in this lot who can give me a challenge," she admitted, grinning. "And you''re one of the few who''s made me break a sweat in this little cohot."


    Her body glowed a bright red and I saw the shockwave of heat that rippled outwards from her.


    "But I can tell you''re still holding back on me, Princess." she said. Her body began to glow with a blazing aura, her wings shimmering.


    She grinned manically as the heat she was radiating intensified. She raised her maul, holding it in a defensive position and taking a stance with her feet firmly planted on the ground. Her muscles tensed and her body shifted slightly.


    She was inviting me to go on the offensive.


    Her initial blitz had been serious. She''d wanted to test how I would handle being on the back foot, and she was now curious about my skill on the offensive. She''d seen some of it in the training exercise, but she had no clue how powerful I really was, and what my magic was really capable of.


    She didn''t have a clue about the other things I could do, or my other transformations. And I wasn''t going to let that get out. This was supposed to be just a simple, fun spar, after all.


    But I really, really hated her type. Loathed them with every fiber of my being.


    I could still remember the day when I''d first discovered that I''d had magical girl potential. When I''d accepted without knowing what I was getting into.


    The first day my foster mother, my mentor, had taken me on a mission as her apprentice, and I''d gotten to see firsthand the true horrors that the world was capable of. The monsters, the magic, the supernatural creatures, the villains who terrorized humanity.


    And I had been terrified of it. But, at the same time, it had been awe inspiring.


    The first time I''d met my mentor''s friends had also been the day I realized that my world was so much bigger than I thought it was.


    They had all welcomed me, embraced me as their equal and as part of the family, even if it was just in the beginning. I hadn''t known them for long, but they''d seen me. They''d seen my talents, and nurtured them.


    That day was burned into my memory forever.


    I remembered the first time I''d ever been on a mission. The first time I''d ever faced down a villain, a real, living, breathing, flesh and blood enemy that I had to defeat. No matter how young, a Magical Knight was always a threat. I''d been terrified out of my mind, but I had fought with everything I had.


    My mentor had taught me everything she knew. I''d spent countless nights, countless days in the training room with my mentor''s team, learning the basics. She had pushed me to become a powerful and competent Magical Girl, one who could take care of herself.


    I could still hear my foster mother''s voice, her calm and collected demeanor, as she''d walked me through every step. The forms, the breathing exercises. How to properly hold a sword, how to use a spear and staff, how to use my powers to the fullest extent possible.


    But the memories of those times weren''t always good. My foster mother''s training regimen was grueling, bordering on insane, but I could see how effective it was, and how it had shaped me into who I was.


    My body, my mind, my very soul was forged through years of training.


    I''d learned that there was more to being a Magical Girl than being a superhero.


    There were villains who used their power to oppress and exploit others. People who would use magic to hurt and enslave. Who would kill, and take what they want. There was no shortage of them, either.


    The Guardians who granted these contracts could see the depths of a child''s temperance and character, but they could only account for the future they wanted to have, and the choices that they could have made.


    My mentor had taken me to places that had changed my view of the world. Where I had seen the darkness in the hearts of men and the depravity they would inflict on others. All at an age before I could even count as a teenager, yet.


    But it was necessary.


    She had shown me what I needed to know, the kind of world that existed out there, outside the bubble of my home town.


    A girl like this?


    The Guardians had to have selected her for a reason. But she was the type to have strayed from the path and ideals she had as a child, and I could tell.


    Raging Sparrow was exceptionally strong. She was dangerous.


    She was the type of girl who would make a wonderful Knight, or a terrible one.


    It all depended on what path she took.


    My eyes were fixed on hers, and I let out a slow, controlled exhale, letting the cold seep from me and freeze the ground beneath my feet.


    And then I threw my greatsword to the side, settling into a deep karate stance.


    I let my power build, drawing it from the core of my being, from my heart.


    She raised an eyebrow, her lips curling in an amused grin.


    "Hmm... You''ve decided to face me head on? That takes guts, Princess. You''ve already proven to be more skilled than most of our peers. Most would have tried to run away and fight a war of attrition."


    She cracked her knuckles, a cocky, arrogant grin spreading across her features.


    "Good. That makes this more fun."


    She threw her maul to the side like it was a toy. "This''ll be good training then. Let''s see if you''ve got what it takes, huh?"


    She crouched, a feral grin spreading on her face as her aura blazed a brilliant crimson red. Her wings flared and stretched, a surge of magic rippling outwards. She was like a lioness stalking her prey. More of a hawk than a sparrow, honestly.


    "Show me what you''ve got, then," I stated steadily.


    My heart rate slowed to a calm rhythm as my breath grew steady, a cold aura enveloping me like a shroud of frost. I felt my body cool, the chill in the air nipping at my skin.


    We both waited, silently, in anticipation.


    She moved first.


    The took a single leap forward, wings outstretched, and she launched herself at me like an artillery shell. Her wings beat in the air as her fist thrust towards my face, a rush of hot wind following her as the ground below her split in half from her take-off. The air was hot and dry as a blast of wind buffeted my dress.


    At the very last fraction of a second, I empowered myself with Lightning Overdrive and exploded forward, stepping to an angle. Her fist shot past my cheek as I stepped inside her reach and slammed my fist into her stomach.


    She twisted at an impossible angle, taking it with a glancing blow.


    She grinned and threw her leg up in an arc, a kick that was aimed right at my head.


    I leaned backwards, but she immediately sliced it down, aiming for my thigh.


    "Oomph!"


    Pain blossomed as the shockwave slammed into my leg and I lost my footing, but I rolled back to a fighting position and brought up my arms to block her follow up knee strike. She grabbed my shoulders and I barely managed to sweep her off balance, but her wing buffeted me as she jumped backwards and I lost my own balance again. Her fists and legs blurred with a flurry of strikes, forcing me on the back foot.


    Her blows were heavy. Unbelievably so.


    But Storm Vixen''s Lightning Overdrive was like cheating. As much of an unfair advantage as her aftershock attacks were, my enhanced reflexes, speed and enhanced nervous system were more than enough to even the playing field.


    I jumped laterally, dodging her kicks, punches, and jabs, moving like an acrobat, flowing like a river across the hilly terrain. She scowled in frustration as my movement softened the thundering, concussive blows, her fists and legs only meeting thin air and grazing glancing blows. As long as I rolled with her strikes I could mitigate a lot of the impact. I took whatever openings she gave me to strike back, jabbing at her head and kicking at her torso and knees.


    "Tch!" she grunted as I finally landed a solid sidekick into her stomach.


    I ducked under a punch and drove a left hook into her side, and she grunted, retaliating with a roundhouse that grazed my head. I jumped up, spinning in the air and brought a kick towards her neck.


    She spun and slammed her fist down, splitting the ground below me as a shockwave rushed out. I immediately threw up a wall of ice in front of me and rolled backwards.


    It was a moral victory at least. Arts were back on the table and she was the one who fired first.


    She had me on strength and raw physical ability. I hated to admit it, but I was probably outmatched. Her skill was on the level of a seasoned veteran, and her combat experience was probably leagues above mine. I''d spent the last three or four years playing a proverbial game of tag with a team of magical girls instead of training seriously, after all. I had no right to complain, and it was my fault that I hadn''t been training as seriously as I should have.


    But that was fine.


    I didn''t need to match her strength.


    I raised a hand and blasted her again with my Frost Flare.


    She looked up and smirked, her body glowing with an aura of raw energy, the frosty grass melting around her as the winds whipped around her, carrying the hot, dry air. Her eyes gleamed as she looked me in the eyes and unleashed a massive surge of energy.


    The blast of superheated air that rushed out from her body was like standing next to an active volcano. There were no flames, but her magic was a tangible, palpable thing, the force of it like an invisible fist slamming into my body.


    It felt like a wall of pure force had hit me. The air felt like it was boiling, and I was being cooked alive from the inside.


    "Frozen Void."


    I barely got the words out before I was forced to leap back with a burst of magic. She had the advantage head on, but I had a slight speed advantage. A few steps backwards and the temperature returned to something less scorching.


    She smirked and leapt at me, but I''d been ready.


    "Glacial Wall!" I shouted. The ground beneath her erupted in a wall of jagged ice that spanned from the ground up to the barrier ceiling.


    She slammed into the barrier, the aftershock of the blow shattering it like a pane of glass as the ice wall disintegrated. I immediately cast a triple layered barrier in front of me but her fist shattered the first two like they were paper as I was thrown backwards from the impact.


    I barely caught my breath as she was already flying towards me, a gleam of sadistic glee in her eye and a savage grin on her lips.


    She tackled me at full speed, knocking me out of the air, and her fists began a relentless barrage of punches. Each strike sent a ripple of force throughout my body, the impact shaking my bones. It wasn''t a sloppy tackle, either. She dug her head into my chin and controlled my body from the other side, slamming me down to the ground like a rag doll.


    Pain shot through my chest as my ribs were jarred and I felt the wind knocked out of me.


    I hit the ground hard and gasped, struggling for air, and the ground split open, forming a crater as the shockwave from her blow rippled outwards. My ears were ringing and I tasted iron.


    She''d punched me a good eight or nine times in the ribs before we''d hit the ground. She was stronger than me in terms of pure, physical strength, and her attacks were heavy enough to make my whole body tremble.


    Sparrow postured up, her legs splaying mine to control my balance and keep me pinned.


    She pulled her fist back to smash my head into the ground, but with Lightning Overdrive active, it looked like it was moving in slow motion.


    I kicked off the ground and threw my armsaround her waist, squeezing them together to trap her between them, locking her into my grip.


    She swung her fist at my head, but the impact of the blow was softened from my sudden motion. I kicked my legs out from beneath her body, using the momentum to throw her to the ground. She rolled backwards, throwing up her hands to protect herself and pushed off the ground, but I immediately rolled with the motion and launched myself at her, slamming my knee into her face.


    "Frozen Void: Expansion!"


    My aura exploded outwards and froze the ground in front of her. She didn''t even have a moment to react. She slid backwards on the slick, frozen grass.


    She immediately reacted by trying to leap into the air, but I''d anticipated it. Her wings flared as her body lurched forward and up, and I threw my hands up in the air.


    "Ice Pillar!" I roared.


    A giant spike of ice shot up from beneath her feet and she barely had a chance to react before it collided with her torso.


    She let out a scream as the pillar slammed her into the ceiling, the ice cracking and splintering as the force of the sudden attack reverberated throughout the whole arena. Her body bounced off and slammed into the ground with a thud, and I saw a cloud of dust and debris fly outwards as she kipped up in a three-point stance, wings outstretched behind her.


    Her body was glowing red again, and the air around her began to ripple.


    She smiled, sucking in a deep breath, even as my head throbbed from the thrashing she''d given me. My chest ached and my ribs hurt. Her face was scuffed, but her injuries were healing already, even though her hair was slightly singed and frayed from the steam.


    Her expression shifted as her grin turned savage and feral. She tightened her stance, holding her front foot slightly off the ground even as I sank into my bladed stance, readying myself.


    We both waited.


    And then her aura changed, rippling around her like a storm of invisible blades. I tensed my muscles, ready for whatever attack she might have in store.


    Her eyes were focused on mine, and she gave me a nod smirk.


    She was acknowledging my skill.


    And I knew what was about to happen next.


    "Let''s finish this then," she said, taking a deep breath, her body pulsing with raw energy as the air around us shifted.


    She burst forward with the speed and power of a rocket, leaving behind a trail of smoke and burning grass.


    I let my composure drop at last and screamed, pumping as much power as I could into Lightning Overdrive as the air itself began to hum with electricity and ice. I could see every blade of grass in front of her withering and burning, turning brown, then black.


    I summoned another sword of rime, the icy greatsword materializing into my hand as the world slowed down. I could see her eyebrows quirking in amusement as she held out her hand, her maul spinning in her grip.


    The world moved at a fraction of its normal speed.


    I could see every muscle in her body, the way she tensed her shoulders, the way she planted her back foot, and the subtle twitching of her fingers on the hilt of her hammer.


    I raised my sword in a two handed grip.


    I knew what she was going to do next. Her muscles tensed, and I could see her wings flaring in the corners of my eyes. She was going to leap and slam the hammer down at the ground in a downward arc. I could read the intent, the flow of her mana, and the direction she was moving.


    But she''d been holding back. This would be a serious strike. An attack with the intent of incapacitating her target.


    I raised my sword, and then brought it down in an overhead swing. A wave of icy cold, blinding white frost and blue energy rippled out, wrapping around my sword and creating a blade of raw power.


    "Rime Breaker!" I roared.


    "Apocalypse!" she roared back, a wild, savage gleam in her eye as a rush of hot wind and a wall of dry air rushed outwards.


    Her aura was a crimson red.


    Her maul glowed with power as she jumped up, flying high into the air and bringing her hammer down in a downward, diagonal swing. My greatsword thrummed with power as I pulled it back, a shimmering, pure rainbow arc of blue ice and lightning forming around its tip.


    The world snapped back into focus, and the air itself seemed to distort around our attacks.


    "TIME!"


    My eyes went wide as a blur of red, white, and blue appeared between us.


    Our attacks collided against a wall of pure muscle, sending a blast of raw, chaotic energy surging through the arena. The air exploded with a sonic boom, a deafening sound that drowned out all other noise, as the shockwave sent the ground beneath our feet trembling and cracking as ice and rock exploded from where we stood. The grass around us was uprooted and flung upwards, the air itself warping around the shockwave. The entire arena seemed to shudder as a massive wall of dust and debris flew up, obscuring everything from view.


    Silence fell as the dust cleared.


    I let out a deep breath, and then collapsed on my butt as the adrenaline wore off.


    I stared in amazement at Instructor Strike, standing in front of me, his arms outstretched between us. His pearly white teeth glimmered as his grin spread across his face. My greatsword lay shattered and in pieces at my feet, the shards of ice and frost dissolving in the grassy fields. Sparrow stood there, a small trail of blood running down her forehead and nose.


    The remains of Sparrow''s Maul lay in a pile on the ground in front of us. Its head and the handle were split into a thousand pieces, the stone completely pulverized and the wood cracked, splintered, and burnt from the force of our final hit.


    I stared blankly at the giant of a man standing between us. He had just... blocked both of our final attacks with a hand on each side to intercept our weapons. The shockwave alone should have shattered his arms and thrown him to the other side of the barrier.


    I knew he was strong but...


    What the actual fuck?!

 Chapter 90

    "Good grief..." Clipboard muttered, shuffling into the bleachers behind us, a tablet in his hands.


    Elysia... Stella and Sparrow disappeared in a flash, and I could feel the barrier dome solidifying around them, sealing off any outside noise or distractions.


    "Finally." a familiar sighed, behind me and watching as they faced off. I turned in surprise. She was practically hanging over the railing on an elevated platform between the bleachers.


    She was blonde with a blue domino mask, dressed in a tuxedo. This time, she had her hair done up in a side-ponytail, and her domino mask had intricate golden filigree. A blue rose adorned her hair, matching the accents of the mask and the black tux.


    "Ace?" I asked in surprise, standing up to face her.


    "Hey Luxie," she said, smiling, hanging with torso draped over the railing. "The one and only. Ace of Diamonds!"


    Ace of Diamonds?


    That was the first time she hadn''t introduced herself as ''Ace'' alone.


    "Diamonds...?" I muttered blankly.


    She winked "Yup. That''s right. That''s the name I go by, but it''s too stuffy. Kinda. So, I''m just Ace here."


    "Huh..."


    Ace''s team was the strongest I''d seen so far in the freshman class. She''d given me a mysterious and playful vibe in her interactions with me, and even in her speech, but now it felt more... grounded. She seemed a bit less aloof. Her smile was a lot more relaxed than the last few times I''d seen her.


    "Anywho, Sparrow there''s been itching to fight Elysia since Tesseract''s training exercise," Ace said. "And it was super annoying trying to calm her down. So this''ll be nice to watch. Sparrow''s a real handful when she''s like this, ya know?"


    I shivered, thinking back to the terrifying, feral expression Sparrow had made at Elysia a few days ago.


    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for whoever was on the receiving end of that gaze. Even if Elysia was a match for her, that kind of intensity would make anyone nervous.


    Ace stretched out her limbs, taking in a deep breath and sighing as she let it out and draped herself over the rail again, looking a bit tired.


    "So I''m really happy she finally gets to spar Elysia. She wouldn''t shut up about it," she sighed.


    "Y-you call that a spar?!" a boy''s voice exclaimed.


    "Hmm?"


    We turned around to face a small group of students that were standing behind us, having heard our conversation.


    I blinked at the group.


    A girl with a neon rainbow ponytail, the same color scheme as her uniform.


    A Mediterranean girl with bright green waist-length hair and a green and white ensemble.


    My eyes landed on a girl who looked like a stereotypical corporate secretary. Except, she looked like a comically de-aged version of one. She had glasses that glowed a faint purple and had neatly cut straight black hair tied into a high ponytail, and she wore a formal white blouse and black pencil skirt combo.


    Clipboard gawked at the spectacle unfolding in front of us next to her, his eyes wide and jaw slack.


    The corporate girl looked on impassively, but she seemed interested in the brawl breaking out in the arena. She took notes on her notepad with a mechanical pencil. "That was a rather intense opening attack. It seems Raging Sparrow has been training hard. She is quite strong, but so is her opponent," she muttered to herself.


    I blinked in surprise, realizing who this was.


    "Spreadsheet...?"


    She looked at me with a curious, yet impassive expression. "Yes?"


    She glanced at Ace, who gave her a wave from her dangling position before she turned to give me a slight nod.


    "Hello. I do not believe we have met in person yet, have we?" she said. "I am Spreadsheet, a member of the Office Interns trio. You must be Lux?"


    She had a soft, almost monotone voice, which sounded rather strange coming from her.


    "I''m surprised you know my name," I replied, smiling sheepishly.


    She nodded. "It is my duty to gather and organize data on every cadet, especially those with impressive showings in orientation and training exercises. You are one such cadet. As are the other students brought in through emergency contracts. And, of course, Elysia. You all are impressive, especially given your lack of formal training and education."


    She spoke like she was a computer reading out of a textbook.


    "Oh... well... thank you. I think," I muttered. "You''re impressive too. Your team doesn''t like to use your full transformations, right?"


    Spreadsheet nodded. "We have a very versatile and unique set of abilities, and we have trained hard to master them. Our goal is to become a highly sought after, efficient support unit. So we focus more on developing skills outside our transformations. I am very pleased to meet you, and I look forward to working with you in the future."


    She spoke very matter-of-factly.


    "Oh, thank you. I appreciate it."


    The other girl with a neon ponytail and rainbow outfit was practically gawking. "Man, Elysia took me out in a couple of seconds and she''s on the back foot?" she exclaimed, watching the brawl below us. "And she was using a lot of defensive and enhancement spells! I thought she was supposed to be a cold type!"


    "She''s an all-rounder. Her magic is extremely adaptable. It allows for a wide range of offensive, defensive, and supportive capabilities," Clipboard explained. He was muttering under his breath, too quietly to make out, as he observed Elysia and Raging drop their weapons to take up fancy-looking martial arts stances.


    "Wait. You were the girl in the training exercise. The one who was an absolute jackass about me having an emergency contract," I spoke, staring at Rainbow Girl.


    She turned to me and stuck her tongue out. "Neo Dymium, don''t wear it out."


    I stared at her, confused, before realizing that was her name.


    She gave me a cheeky smirk.


    "Anyways," she continued. "Sorry about that, by the way. You proved yourself pretty good, I guess."


    She glanced at the fight, wincing as a blast of frost slammed Raging Sparrow into a cliff face, and she immediately bust out of the icy prison. Neo let out a whistle. "Those two have to at least be Class 5. That''s some insane Arts weaving!"


    Spreadsheet nodded in agreement, jotting down more notes in her notepad.


    "Yes, that would make sense given their physical skills alone."


    I looked down at the fight below us and watched them blur across the field in a mesmerizing back and forth exchange of kicks, punches, elbows, and knees. For some reason, it was giving me a nagging sense of deja vu...


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The two fighters blurred from one end of the field to the other, trading hits in a dazzling dance of strikes and blocks as they tore up the terrain.


    "H-how..." I heard Verne say over by Instructor Strike. "T-those are real, right?"


    "Huh?" Azraq asked.


    "There are some scary folks in this year''s class, huh?" Nivalis mused. "I''m gonna have to keep my guard up."


    "Wait... what do you mean?" I asked.


    "Raging Sparrows has insane control over her mana, even if her style is pretty raw and crude. It''s honestly quite amazing how much force and power she manages to put behind each hit. It''s no wonder she has such high ratings as a close-range combatant," Clipboard observed.


    "Ratings?"


    Clipboard looked up at me. "Knights and Pioneers who are registered with the Heroes'' Guild are rated periodically on a scale of 1 to 10 based on a variety of factors. Their overall magical aptitude, the amount of mana they have access to, and the quality and potency of the spells they use. Some choose to opt out of registration or formal ratings, but it''s a requirement for most teams and formal commission opportunities within the Guild. Unregistered heroes and villains alike who make enough of a splash will sometimes be given an unofficial rating by the Guild or various other institutions."


    "Ah... so her details are publicly available?"


    "Indeed," Spreadsheet answered. "Sparrow''s last assessment two years ago had her rated at Class 3, but she has physically developed since. Her ratings were already a 5 out of 10, which put her firmly in the middle of the road for adult knights as a barely pubescent teenager. But I dare say she may be the most dangerous close-range specialist in our cohort. Her speed and precision are truly awe-inspiring."


    "That was over a year ago, right? If she''s improved this much..." Clipboard mused.


    "She''d be a Class 5. Maybe even a 6, depending," Nivalis said.


    "Elysia seems to be holding her own, though," Ace said, watching as they both threw a punch and clashed, the air between them exploding out. "And you''re close. All three of us actively train at parity with our state''s adults. Sparrow''s the best of us at one-on-one combat."


    "You think they''re a Class 5, then?"


    "Maybe," Clipboard muttered.


    Spreadsheet nodded.


    "Probably. They''re both strong, that''s for sure."


    "I see," I muttered.


    I looked back over at the battlefield to see Elysia crackle with magic as her speed shot up, her body practically a blur as she moved faster than the eye could follow. She''d activated Lightning Overdrive at some point, but Sparrow seemed to be keeping pace with her. The ground was starting to freeze around the edges of their brawl, and Sparrow''s attacks were leaving behind shockwaves that split the terrain.


    "Hmmm...."


    A deep rumbling in Strike''s throat broke through my thoughts. He was stroking his chin in deep thought. He''d stopped eating his popcorn, his gaze fixed intently at Elysia and Sparrow''s fight.


    I stared at him curiously, and noticed that Ace''s attention had drifted to him too.


    "S-Something wrong sir?" Azraq asked, noticing the sudden shift in his mood. Even Verne and Nivalis stopped chatting with each other, glancing over curiously.


    He stared quietly as he put his popcorn down, watching as Elysia''s aura flared a brilliant blue, her speed and agility reaching an incredible peak.


    Strike blinked, before looking back at us with a smile. "Oh! Nothing to it, kids. I was reminded of a cherished cohort of past students. It was so nostalgic that it brought me right back."


    He picked his popcorn bucket up, popping another piece in his mouth and chewing loudly.


    "Ooohh. You''re really, really old, huh?" Screen Dream said, smiling playfully.


    "Screen Dream!" Aurora scolded.


    Instructor Strike chuckled. "No, no. It''s okay, Miss Aurora. I know how old I am. And yes, you can say I''m no spring chicken! But that''s what I love about being an instructor here, I suppose. There are so many bright kids, all from different walks of life."


    His gaze drifted to Elysia and Raging Sparrow. "And that''s what makes you special, isn''t it? Each and every one of you are unique and amazing in your own ways!"


    I followed his gaze, my eyes widening.


    Raging Sparrow tackled Elysia out of the air, her wings arching back as she grappled my sister in mid-air and pounded fist after fist into her ribs. Sparrow shot forward like a missile, the shockwave rippling outward in a cone and shattering the frozen landscape in front of her as she slammed Elysia deep into the ground, sending cracks rippling through the ground.


    "Ah!" Azraq gasped. "That''s so brutal! How is she still standing?!"


    "Is Elysia alright? I-is this normal?" Luna Noirette whispered, clutching onto Nivaliis''s arm.


    Nivalis whistled. "Normal? Not really. Most of the fights in our year haven''t been like that. It''s pretty rare for someone to go that hard at the beginning of the year, but Elysia seems fine."


    "Sh-she''s fine, Luna. Look at her. If anything she looks pissed off," Aurora said, her eyes wide as Elysia kicked up and reversed the position, her eyes sharp and cold. Elysia was clutching onto her ribs with one arm as Raging Sparrow bucked up and broke free. She was grinning, a gleeful and wild look in her eye as she wiped blood from her forehead and spat onto the ground.


    "Frozen Void: Expansion!" Elysia roared.


    The temperature in the entire arena dropped, ice forming around her and freezing the ground around the two of them. Raging Sparrow''s footing was thrown off, her face twisting as Elysia leapt forward.


    "Ice Pillar!" Elysia roared, a pillar of ice shooting up beneath her.


    Raging Sparrow tried to fly out of the way, but the expanding ice slammed her into the ceiling with a thud. Her wings beat as she struggled to orient herself in her fall, her aura glowing a brilliant red as the steam from the contact of their magic billowed out and blinded our vision.


    Strike sighed. "Great Scott! I will have to lecture these two on proper use of school facilities..."


    We winced as we heard another loud, resounding crash and watched as a blast of hot wind and a shockwave rushed outward from where Elysia and Sparrow were.


    "Uh..." I started, but the words died on my tongue. "That was..."


    "Yeah. That was... intense. I think they''re legitimately throwing with bad intentions. This stopped being a normal spar a while ago," Nivalis explained.


    Strike stood up, placing his popcorn down.


    I stared at the two girls, who had just managed to regain their footing and were staring daggers at each other. Raging Sparrow''s aura had turned a brilliant, violent red as the ground around her started to steam and crack. Elysia''s eyes had narrowed into slits, her aura was a blindingly bright blue as her body tensed and her arms crackled with energy. I could sense their magical presences from here. They were preparing for their final attacks.


    They looked at each other with mutual, murderous intent, their bodies coiled to spring, their eyes burning with anger.


    Then, their bodies shot forward in a blur. I could barely cry out in concern and alarm as a greatsword rapidly formed in Elysia''s hands. It glowed a brilliant blue and white, crackling with energy and frost.


    "Off I go then. Be back in a Kaleidoscope minute!" Strike said cheerfully.


    I stared at him, confused.


    Before I could say anything, Strike suddenly crackled with a golden shroud of energy and blurred in front of me. Then he disappeared, a gust of wind and a rush of air hitting me in the face as I heard the sound of cracking glass.


    "Rime Breaker!"


    "Apocalypse!"


    The air itself shook, the world around the two combatants seemed to warp and distort as the ground below them exploded outward in a shockwave. My vision was filled with steam and ice. It looked like the whole arena was engulfed in an explosion of ice and fire. The air was filled with a roaring sound of rushing wind as a cloud of dust, dirt, and debris flew upwards.


    "Holy... that was insane," Azraq said in a hushed voice.


    "It was a lot of mana. That''s for sure," Clipboard muttered.


    I stared blankly as a small shockwave hit me, knocking the wind from my lungs. A huge gust of hot air blew past me as I saw a flash of light. It was followed by a thunderous boom that echoed across the field, sending shivers through me.


    And then, as the smoke cleared and the dust settled, there stood a single man in a narrow stance, his arms extended in an exaggerated narrow pose as he stood between the two girls.


    Elysia and Raging Sparrow both stared in amazement, their eyes wide and mouths hanging open. I couldn''t help but be dumbstruck myself.


    "Is... is he T-posing...?" Luna muttered in disbelief.


    "T-posing?" Nivalis asked.


    "Is it some sort of martial arts thing?" Clipboard asked, confused.


    "No," she answered quietly. "Uhhh.... it''s like... standing in a T shape. It''s an internet thing," Luna said, her cheeks turning red as everyone stared at her.


    "Anyways. Goodness gracious, you two!" Strike beamed from across the field. "That''s enough! Good fight. I''ll let this slide for now. But no need to take it so seriously, you''re not trying to kill each other here."


    The two of them stared blankly at strike for a second, before scowling simultaneously, glaring at him.


    "Stay out of this!" Sparrow shouted. "This is our fight!"


    "Old man....!" Elysia whined.


    "Old...!" Strike gasped, placing one hand on his chest in an exaggerated gesture. "Listen here, young lady! I''ll let you off with a warning since I''m so nice, but I am the primary combat instructor here. I will not stand idly by while you fight like a couple of rabid dogs in MY arena."


    "But Uncle Strike..." Elysia protested. "We aren''t..."


    Strike gave Elysia a sharp glare. "I''m your instructor, not your uncle here, Miss Elysia," he stated firmly. "You''ve both already pushed the limits of my patience. So no more nonsense, okay?"


    "Uncle Strike?" the girl in the green and white exotic dress finally asked, staring blankly at the giant.


    What was her name... Ves... Vesper? Right. Vesper Nightshade.


    Vesper stared in disbelief as Instructor Strike gave Elysia and Sparrow a firm glare, a look that would have sent me quivering in fear.


    "Oh. Uh..." I said, trailing off.


    That was awkward. It just occurred to me that Stella was probably familiar with the Star-Sprangled Thunderstrike.


    "I don''t wanna hear another word," Strike said, ignoring the comment. "Get cleaned up. The fight is over, and the rest of us have more matches to see."


    "Hey, old man! I said this was our fight!" Sparrow shouted.


    Strike frowned, but before he could respond, Raging Sparrow lunged forward at Elysia. She came in swinging, aiming a punch right at Stella''s face, but Instructor Strike just looked at her lazily.


    Suddenly he was by her side, holding her in the air by the back of her breastplate with one arm. She squirmed and kicked as Elysia looked at the two of them, bewildered.


    "Why I oughta..." Sparrow hissed, flailing her arms.


    "Goodness!" Strike muttered out loud. "I see I have my work cut out for me with this year."

 Chapter 91

    I stepped into the arena for the next round, frowning as I stared at the broken, hilly terrain.


    "Maaan...." Vanna Dia said with a frustrated sigh as she picked herself off the ground. She frowned at her tether, which was connected to mine, indicating she was out.


    "Next match!" Strike called.


    My next opponent was a girl with long, braided blonde hair and deep blue eyes, dressed in a French-themed outfit that looked like it belonged on the set of a fantasy film.


    Magical Girl Melania Auclair.


    I''d her and her team briefly when Eris ''pranked'' the campus, drenching the buildings with barbecue sauce. Melania and the rest of the Knights of Summer had been laid out in a pile on the front steps of the dorm building, and the blonde had not seemed particularly thrilled about being dunked with barbecue sauce.


    I didn''t know much about her. Just that she was in the same team as Azraq and Verne.


    "Magical Girl Harmonia Lux!" she said, curtsying with a soft smile.


    "Uh... Hi?" I replied awkwardly.


    She smiled and winked at me. Her voice had a faint French Canadian accent, and she looked downright regal in her outfit.


    "It''s nice to see you, Lux," she said, giving me a bright grin.


    She held out a hand, which I took with a firm shake. Her gloves felt soft against my palm.


    "Knights! Take your positions!" Strike boomed.


    The barrier rose around us, sealing off any outside interference.


    She smirked, the expression sending a tingle down my spine as her eyes flashed.


    "I look forward to seeing you perform."


    The terrain around us began to shift magically. Grass and trees rose up, the floor of our section of the training area was replaced by a sunny forest with a stream running underneath each arena. An artificial drizzle of rain began to fall on the forest.


    The arena itself had been transformed into a lush woodland scene.


    Her silver cavalier armor was intricately carved, with floral and vine-like designs that made her outfit look more like an elaborate gown. The golden trim and the blue sapphire brooch that adorned her breastplate sparkled under the artificial sun that hung over the training arena. Her boots were knee high with a slight heel, and she had a buckler on her right arm with an intricate silver sheen. She also carried an elegant white and silver rapier that had an ornate guard.


    She was taller than me. Maybe three or four inches taller.


    "So. How should we begin this?" Melania asked, her tone light and airy.


    "Er well."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    That threw me for a loop. Even Forest Willow had taken off and shot at me first in our spar, and the violent start to Elysia and Sparrow''s clash had set my expectations


    I shifted into a combat stance and smiled back, drawing holding up a glowing golden orb as my aura crackled red and gold around me. "Let''s have a good time, shall we?"


    "Oh, I intend to, yes."


    We stared each other down.


    "Go!" Strike shouted.


    I immediately shot a luminary bolt from my hand. I aimed for her chest, but she deftly sidestepped the attack with ease and sprinted towards me.


    "Luminary Bolt: Rapid Fire!"


    She didn''t even flinch. She simply held her buckler up, effortlessly parrying the shots and deflecting them with sparks of inky blue. She kept her rapier held low at her side as she sprinted towards me.


    I quickly threw up a luminary mirage, leaving an illusory clone in place as she closed the gap between us in a fraction of a second, and then I leaped backward, invisible.


    She lost her footing for a moment, blinking in surprise as she threw out a kick that passed harmlessly through my illusion.


    I tiptoed around the trees behind her, keeping my breathing steady. She was good. Really good, in fact. She seemed to be a close-range specialist. I had the advantage if I could just stay out of her reach.


    So if I could just use the terrain...


    "Uhm, Lux?"


    I froze, my breath catching in my throat as I felt a cold blade press against the nape of my neck. She had her rapier against my skin, the tip digging into my throat, and the buckler held in her left hand, ready to deflect or strike.


    When... how...?


    She smiled at me.


    "You know, invisibility and illusions are no use if you can''t keep track of the other person," she said. "You have to pay attention to the details, and well, as for me? I noticed your silhouette in the rain when you jumped away."


    She moved the rapier away, giving me room to breathe again.


    "Now, round two? Don''t take this too seriously."


    I blinked. She smiled brightly, her eyes sparkling. "We''re still just practicing."


    "Oh... right." I nodded, feeling a bit sheepish.


    "I''m ready to begin whenever you are," Melania said.


    "R-right," I said.


    She nodded.


    I raised my hands to my sides, my body crackling with golden-red lightning.


    "Okay. Round 2!" she beamed, lowering her rapier to point down. She raised her buckler, bracing it.


    "Luminary Barrier!" I shouted.


    I threw up a dome around Melania. Her eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly recovered.


    I took that chance to use m mirage again, splitting into three illusions that ran in separate directions. I cloaked myself and ran.


    "Smart, using the translucent nature of your dome to mask your escape!" she called.


    I stayed quiet as I crept away from the dome. Melania seemed to be searching for me, but I kept a few steps ahead of her.


    I watched her carefully as she started moving in my general direction, her movements slow and deliberate. She wasn''t letting her guard down, not that I could blame her, but I had the upper hand now that I''d gotten into the small forest around us.


    My mirages worked by setting the image I wanted it to play out before weaving it, but I could alter them in a limited fashion. I decided to see if she''d be willing to chase an illusion.


    One of my peeked her head out, hiding behind a tree.


    "There you are," she called, immediately rushing after it. I used my other illusion to strike from the other direction, throwing an illusory Luminary Beam and she blocked the blast, her eyes widening.


    "Oh?!" she exclaimed as she turned her head left and right, checking her sides.


    At the same time, I aimed my hand out directly at her rear right flank and blasted a luminary beam, the gold and red magic crackled around me and shot through my fingers with a loud hum and woosh. It exploded in the middle of the clearing where she was standing.


    The smoke and dust cleared, revealing that my attack had blown a hole right through her torso.


    I stared, stunned as blood poured from the gaping hole in her body. She fell to the ground, writhing in agony. I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    Huh? What was...? How did...


    Her body turned black and shifted, turning into a black puddle and then disappearing.


    W-What the fuck?!


    "Ah. You''re very good. I didn''t think my doppelganger would be taken out in one hit like that."


    A cold blade pressed into the nape of my neck.


    Melania Auclair''s voice sounded amused, and she giggled behind me. "But, now it''s time for round 3, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 92

    "Aaaand round 7!" she beamed, grinning down at me.


    I panted, exhausted and tired as she held her sword to my throat again, standing above me with a smile. I was sitting on the ground, trying not to cry in frustration.


    We''d been going for a few minutes now, but it felt like forever. She''d beaten me 6 times, each time getting the better of me. My invisibility felt worthless against her. There was always some flaw or weakness that she could spot. Even my illusions, which were one of the key advantages I had over other people, didn''t help. She always seemed to be able to see right through them.


    "What was it this time?" I muttered, my head hanging as she finally pulled her sword away. "Did you notice a flaw in the illusion??"


    I''d been using my invisibility, barriers, and mirage ability in rapid succession, in tandem with my various attacks, trying to outwit her, but it didn''t seem to matter what I tried.


    I was getting desperate. I had no idea how to deal with her, and it was getting embarrassing. It felt like I''d lost all of my tricks. I didn''t want to rely too much on Hopeful Heart Alchemy, because it was a massive drain on my mana and ultimately borrowed powers, not my own.


    "Oh no," she replied, shaking her head. "Your invisibility and your illusions were excellent. You''re very clever, using the environment and the terrain to your advantage. You''ve done an excellent job of adapting to my fighting style."


    "Then what am I doing wrong?"


    "You''re too passive," she stated. "Your strategy relies heavily on avoiding detection, which can be effective in the right situation. But, my fighting style revolves around shadows and deception." She gave me a sympathetic smile. "Your skills are great, and your strategies are sound. You simply lack the experience to match my own."


    "Experience... huh?" I muttered. "I see..."


    I got to my feet. I''d barely even scratched her armor.


    "I happen to specialize in shadow and light manipulation, you see. I''ve had to adapt to the way the world perceives things, and the best ways to trick and misdirect others."


    I looked up at her as she smiled. "Do not fret. As they say, styles make fights, and our styles clash badly. You''ll do much better when you get a few more training sessions under your belt. So don''t take this too hard."


    Melania offered me a hand to help me up, which I took. We clasped hands, and shook them, a mutual sign of respect.


    "With that said, your feet left impressions on the ground when you moved, and I saw the blades of grass bend and snap back to their original position. I can tell you natural affinity for Light magic is significantly higher than mine, but you have a long way to go to refine it."


    I sighed.


    "I see. Thank you."


    "Time!" Strike called.


    Once again, a tether leading me to swap back out into the bleachers was sent down, and I followed it back to where the other students were watching.


    Elysia and Raging Sparrow were both still sulking at opposite ends of the bleachers. The instructor had forced both of them to take a time-out.


    As I walked back, Elysia smiled at me. I returned the gesture and sat down on a bleacher next to her, my legs sore.


    "Good job Luxie," Elysia said, looking back and patting my shoulder. "I think that was the first time you sparred against a swordsman, wasn''t it?"


    "Yeah..." I said, taking a long swig from the water bottle she''d been holding. It felt nice to have some liquid to cool down.


    "Well, you did good."


    I sighed.


    "No, I didn''t," I admitted, looking up at her, leaning close to a whisper. "I literally couldn''t do anything, while you... you know, took on their whole team. What gives?"


    "Give yourself credit where it''s due," Elysia insisted. "Your invisibility was very good, and your illusions were very convincing. Melania is just an extremely observant person who''s more experienced than you at your approaches."


    I bit my lips.


    "I guess. She was also very kind and encouraging..."


    It was only a five minute sparring round, but it was clear Melania was levels ahead of me in close quarters combat. And she was just so kind, and supportive, even though she''d beaten me soundly. It was completely unlike my first round with Forest Willow.


    I''d done better against ''Eris'' than her entire team apparently, but Elysia here had also been humoring me, fighting me at range as Eris. If she''d closed the distance right away, I would have had no chance. It was a bitter pill to swallow.


    "I guess you got the white belt experience?" Clipboard commented nearby, frowning at the tether that indicated it was his turn to go into an arena. He''d gotten up to follow the cord and was standing by us. He glanced at me. "Don''t worry Lux. I went through this too. I''d guess Elysia here did too as a kid. It''s perfectly normal to get run over by a dojo when you''re a greenhorn. I mean... It''s not like you didn''t try your best. And that''s all you can really ask of yourself."


    I smiled softly, nodding. That did help me feel a bit better. "Thanks."


    "No problem."


    Clipboard turned away and jogged over to the arena. As the barrier rose up around him and his opponent - Azraq, he looked at her and nodded. She grinned, giving him a thumbs up.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Good luck everyone!" Elysia shouted.


    I leaned back in my seat, stretching.


    "Dude, the emergency contract dudes really have no chill, huh?"


    An unfamiliar voice said from nearby.


    "Right?! Like... they''re powerful but damn, I''m not gonna get crushed like a tin can," a different voice said. The pair were just barely in earshot of me and Elysia.


    I looked over down our row to see a pair of scuffed boys with bags under their eyes talking, wearing white and blue bodysuits and matching white capes. The boy who spoke first was a lanky dark-skinned boy, with a short bushy afro. He had a silver half-mask around his neck, with a white star in the center.


    "Man. Let''s not exaggerate. They''ve been through a lot. It makes sense that they''ve learned not to pull their punches, you know?"


    "True, true... still, that one guy was a total toolbag," the other boy responded. He had blue hair tied back into a small ponytail and dark, baggy circles around his eyes. His face was narrow and sharp.


    I stared at them quizzically, but Elysia was the one who responded.


    "Oh come on, guys," Elysia spoke out loud, rolling her eyes.


    They turned around and saw me, and immediately froze. I blinked and gave them a small wave.


    "Oh shit. We didn''t mean anything by that!" the second boy with the ponytail exclaimed.


    "Relax," my sister beamed. "I kinda agree. And some of us who weren''t ECs can''t talk either. I did lose my cool a bit in my first bout."


    She placed a hand on my shoulder. I looked up to her with a confused expression.


    "Lux, the way you and Forest Willow went at it in the first round was... a little much for sparring. I''m not gonna fault you for it since you didn''t have a good idea of the expected intensity of a sparring session here, but the Academy''s sparring sessions don''t have to be like that. Your round with Melania just now was much better. I think you did a lot better with understanding the pace and tempo of how things work. But you and Willow were fighting like it was life or death in the opening round. That''s a little... much. Especially because the whole point is that you should go just hard enough that you both learn something from each other in sparring."


    I blushed.


    "Oh. Uh. Well..."


    "Anyways. Who''re you guys?" Elysia asked, smiling brightly.


    The boy with the afro and mask around his neck spoke up. "Ah, I''m Nightstrider, and this is Starlance."


    The other guy gave us a two-finger salute. "Yo."


    I gave them both a small nod. "Nice to meet you. I''m Harmonia Lux and this is Elysia Veritas."


    "Oh we know who you are al¡ª"


    The boy with the blue hair elbowed his friend.


    "Dude!"


    "What?" he snapped back, rubbing his ribs with a pained look on his face. "I was going to say ''we saw your fights!'' Jeeze!"


    Elysia laughed.


    "Right. Well, I would love to spar with you both some time," she said.


    "Oh!" they exclaimed, their eyes widening. I could practically see the sweat drops on the back of their necks.


    "That''s uh..." Starlance started.


    "That''s totally not necessary!" Nightstrider exclaimed.


    Elysia giggled and I just smiled awkwardly.


    "Hey, look at those two," she muttered, nudging my side and gesturing towards a pair of students who had just walked into an arena in the center.


    I looked up to see Luna Noirette and Aurora awkwardly fidgeting as they stood across each other in the arena. Luna had a simple European short sword, and Love Angel had a white staff this time. She had a simple white and baby blue angelic dress with a heart shaped pink jewel on the top of her collar, and Luna wore an all black costume with a black cape.


    "Um..." Aurora visibly mouthed.


    "Um..." Luna mouthed, waving awkwardly.


    The two were both blushing awkwardly as they stared at each other. It looked like two shy girls who were about to go on stage for the school play and had no idea how to start.


    "These two are so adorable!" Elysia squealed.


    I chuckled. "Yeah! I think those two will get along very well."


    "Oh my goodness gracious, yes they will," Elysia said. Her eyes sparkled as she looked down at the two of them, clapping her hands together. "Oh, they''re so cute!"


    "ALRIGHT!" Stike shouted, putting his hand over the console. The field below the arena started shifting into the empty streets of a city complete with small buildiings.


    "Begin!"


    Lunar Noirette slowly drew her blade, and Aurora raised her staff. Both girls stared at each other awkwardly.


    "Dude," Starlancer muttered, watching them closely. "They''re so awkward. It''s painful to watch."


    "I mean, it''s a sparring match, and they''re probably not very used to it. I''d probably feel the same way," the boy with the beetle armor from earlier said with an awkward smile.


    "True," Nivalis nodded next to him.


    Aurora slowly backed up and then suddenly leaped backwards, putting distance between herself and Lunar to land next to a car.


    "Okay, here we go," I muttered. "Get it together girls. Just try to have some fun."


    Luna Noirette looked almost uncomfortable with her short sword, her movements rigid and awkward as she began to move towards Aurora at a walking pace.


    Aurora raised her staff, glowing a brilliant gold. She began to levitate, floating up and above the cars around them.


    "Come, o light! Purify!" she called, pointing her staff towards Noirette, who raised her cape to cover herself as a golden ray shot out towards her.


    The beam was too fast to avoid and slammed into her.


    But it did nothing.


    Several things happened at once as Aurora''s beam hit her.


    Aurora whipped her wand in a wide arc, and then suddenly the area was bathed in bright golden light.


    Noirette, the area around her completely untouched, whipped her cape open to reveal a frilly purple corset as her bunny hood flew back, her eyes wide.


    The glint of metal caught the light.


    She flinched as Aurora''s light flared and the angelic dove forward, a ball of silver light in her hands that formed into a distinctly metal construct as she flew down.


    "You seeing this, Starlance?!"


    "Y-Yup."


    "So uh, you know what I just said about the emergency contract dudes not having any chill? I uh..." Nightstrider muttered. "Yeah I''m not gonna take it back, but these girls have got to be on something, man. What the heck is with our year?"


    Both combatants were staring each other down with intent, the tension in the air so thick you could cut it with a knife. The glint of metal from their weapons and armor sparkled visibly as they stared at each other.


    Luna Noirette had drawn an assault rifle, which she was aiming directly at Aurora''s chest halfway down the simulated street from a half-crouched stance. The gun had a dark and sleek black barrel that was adorned with red runes, with a glowing red crystal in the middle. She was dressed in a dark purple dress with an intricate black and violet bodice that hugged her thin, waif-like figure.


    Aurora had her own rifle drawn and pointed at Noirette''s head, her body angled slightly away from her. It was a white hunting rifle of some kind with a silver tip, the barrel shining a bright silver and decorated with ornate, angelic engravings.


    "Guns?! Seriously?!" Nivalis shouted.


    "Oh hell yeah," Neo Dymium gasped. "That spell was a feint!"


    The sight of the two smallest girls in our class besides me pointing guns at each other''s heads made me flinch, and I saw Elysia stiffen too. It was surreal to watch two of the most petite members of the class in a stand-off with weapons that were as large as their bodies.


    "Ahhh... yeah... I don''t think they have any chill at all." Starlancer said.


    "Right, well, at least they''re having fun?" Elysia offered with an awkward smile. "But uh..."


    I winced.


    "I mean... yeah."


    Instructor Strike sighed audibly.


    "Good grief..." Strike said. "I''ll say. It''s not every day I get two firearm users in one first-year cohort."


    A woosh of wind swept across all ten arenas, blowing dust and debris everywhere. Aurora''s golden locks and dress whipped about her as Luna''s raven-black hair flared in the breeze.


    Aurora had an expression of pure determination on her face, while Luna Noirette''s expression was cold, her eyes sharp.


    I couldn''t help but shiver as the air around us crackled with tension. Even though multiple other sessions had already started, the calm standoff had drawn everyone''s attention.


    The two girls stood motionless, staring each other down as the wind picked up, whipping their clothes around them as the air between them grew heavy.


    And then, they fired.

 Interlude: Siobhan 2

    "Oh... it''s you."


    Siobhan flinched at the green-haired magical girl''s voice.


    Vespera stood across from Forest Willow in her arena, the barrier rising up around them as the terrain began to shift to a city street. Vespera had an elegant and flowing dress that matched the emerald color of her eyes. It resembled a Stola that the ancient Romans might have worn, except for the silver and emerald plates of armor on her arms and legs. A small shield sat on her forearm.


    Siobhan stared at the green-clad figure that was Vespera Nightshade.


    Supporting her long time childhood best friend had been her motivation for undergoing the grueling exams and getting into Kaleidoscope. She''d been Vespera''s biggest cheerleader, and had been by her side when Vespera had become a magical knight as a kid.


    They''d been like sisters, growing up. When Vespera''s parents were always gone and working, Siobhan''s parents had opened their home and hearts to her.


    Nowadays Vespera was constantly on the run, fighting crime and never slowing down. Taking apprenticeships with established adult teams, undergoing special training courses. The Vespera Nightshade who was so driven to become the perfect, invulnerable, all-knowing and capable magical knight was nothing like the Kleo she had known.


    Kleo had always been a sweet girl. Shy, quiet, and timid. Always a bit anxious, and easily overwhelmed by the world around her.


    The person that Vespera Nightshade became was nothing like Kleo.


    Now, she was confident and strong, but she never seemed to stop and look around at the world anymore.


    And that scared Siobhan. She couldn''t bear to lose Kleo to her obsession.


    Siobhan had been her sidekick and partner since they were kids, the one person Kleo had trusted and confided in when they were younger. The girl she could cry to, laugh with, and share all her secrets with.


    When petty, D-list supervillains moved in on their neighborhoods, she''d been the one who held Kleo''s hand when the two young girls swore to protect their hometown, before they knew anything about magic, Guardians or the real threats of the world. They would have been an odd sight if anyone had seen them.


    She''d rollerblade after Kleo with a camcorder in hand to record their adventures and broadcast their heroics to the world.


    Kleo had wanted to show people that it was okay for them to be heroes too, that they could make a difference, that they could stand up for what was right. Sleeping under the stars and talking about Daniel and Chris. About their cute elementary school crushes.


    Kleo had been a girl who wanted to be a beacon of hope, who had wanted to be a hero for heroes, and not for the sake of being famous.


    That was why she was the way she was, now. It was ironic, in a way. All the sweat and tears Kleo had shed, and the villains she''d brought in as a child, had made her more famous than she could ever have imagined. All the hours Siobhan had pored over editing their videos, posting them, and managing their online presence, had paid off. All the hours researching the villains who would occasionally set up in the Kaleidoscope Metropolitan Area''s suburbs. Of being Kleo''s sidekick in all her hijinks, supporting and cheering her on.


    It wasn''t until recently, when they were 13 that Vespera''s name had exploded in the media, after she had started taking apprenticeships. She was a coveted rising star.


    But that was also when she started to grow distant, cold, and aloof. Her fame made it easier to push Siobhan away. Siobhan felt as though her friend was becoming more of an acquaintance every passing day.


    She had new friends now. Magical girls and heroes who could relate to her in a way that Siobhan just couldn''t, not really.


    It broke Siobhan''s heart.


    Siobhan missed her.


    And so, she had joined Kaleidoscope, to stay by Kleo''s side. She clung to that identity as Vespera Nightshade''s trusty sidekick, even if Kleo no longer needed one. Siobhan would not stand to lose her, even as her childhood friend grew more famous, powerful, and successful.


    Kleo was fundamentally kind, if easy to rattle and a little bit awkward. But she had a dangerous personality. Siobhan knew that better than anyone. It was too easy for Kleo to look for answers outside. To seek external validation and approval from her peers. To push herself too far. That was what scared her most about Kleo''s drive. That one day, Vespera Nightshade might become something she''s not.


    Siobhan looked at her now, at the stoic and stern look on Vespera''s face, and she felt like she barely recognized her.


    She took a deep breath and tried to ignore the ache in her chest. She forced herself to smile.


    "Uh. Sorry about what happened back in Tesseract''s exercise, by the way. Ursa and Neo were being... they''re not very welcoming of folks with emergency contracts and I shouldn''t have gone with it." Vespera offered with an uncomfortable look. "I guess we were just worried about our performance."


    Siobhan looked down at the ground, gritting her teeth, before looking up at Vespera. "I''m fine. Thank you for apologizing, though," Siobhan muttered, her grip tightening on her bow.


    She didn''t say that the three of them could shove their apology.


    "I mean, uh, we just got caught up in our heads, you know? Like, I just, we were really nervous about our grades, you know?" Vespera explained, frowning.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I know. But you''ve always been like that, haven''t you?" Siobhan muttered.


    She didn''t want to think about it like this, but... "You''re Vespera Nightshade. You were destined for great things, while I''m just me."


    Vespera blinked and flinched, her expression shifting from apologetic to confused.


    "But you''re so easily led along, you know? You''re always chasing someone or something. Always looking up at someone else, someone bigger and stronger, someone who knows more than you, and it doesn''t matter who they are. You act like you''re all that, but at the end of the day, Vespera Nightshade is just a spineless crybaby, isn''t she? The one who follows whatever the person in front of her says, the one who follows the strongest voice."


    Siobhan grit her teeth as she raised her voice, the words spilling out. She hated the words she was saying, the words she was letting out, the venom dripping from her voice.


    "What...?" Vespera whispered, staring at Forest Willow, her eyes wide in confusion, as the barrier rose up around them. "What are you saying?"


    Forest Willow narrowed her eyes. "You never change, you never really grow. You never do anything to become better than you were the day before. Sure, you''re strong. Probably in the upper quartile of our class. But you''re not getting any smarter about it, and you''re not learning how to be your own person, are you?"


    Vespera''s expression shifted into a hurt look, and then into anger, her eyes narrowing, and her body tensing up, as her fists clenched at her sides. The greenette''s hair started whipping in an unseen wind as a magical pressure started building up around them.


    "And who the fuck are you? You don''t know anything about me, or my life, or what I''ve been through." Vespera shot back.


    "Oh don''t give me that shit," Siobhan snapped back, glaring daggers at her. "Don''t pretend you have the high ground here, Vespera Nightshade, because I can see through it all. I know who you really are, what you''re like. And I know that if someone comes along, someone who''s a bigger name or stronger or more impressive, or maybe even someone with just more confidence in themselves than you have, then you''d just follow their lead, wouldn''t you?"


    "I am my own person, and I make my own decisions!" she shouted back at Forest Willow. The wind was whipping around the arena now, the magical pressure intensifying as her hair floated.


    "You''ve changed, Vespera. You may not know Forest Willow. I''m just a nobody with an emergency contract, after all. But I''ve been following you for years. And I don''t think you have any clue who you are anymore."


    The green-haired magical girl looked away, her face scrunching up into a frustrated expression, her fists clenching even harder, the wind picking up even faster.


    "And what do I care about a creepy little nobody like you? Sounds like you''re nothing but an obsessed stalker and fangirl."


    "Oh? Maybe I had good reason to be a fan. You were someone worth following before. What are you, now?" Siobhan retorted.


    Vespera looked away, gritting her teeth.


    "You were a good person. You were kind and brave and strong and confident, and I admired that about you. But you''ve changed so much since then. Now, I see nothing left but a hollow shell. Working with the Okeanos City Matriarchs? Photoshoots with the Golden Circle?" She spat, "It''s all so empty and hollow and shallow. And I think you know it, deep down, but you won''t admit it to yourself. It''s why you''re always looking to someone else for approval."


    The air crackled as a green and blue glow of magic surrounded her, and Siobhan could practically see her temper boiling to the surface, and her eyes were narrowed.


    "I''m going to make you regret talking to me like this, you stupid little reject."


    Siobhan didn''t care anymore. Her heart ached, and she had to lash out, even if it hurt.


    She didn''t care that Vespera Nightshade''s power was terrifying. She didn''t care that the green-haired magical girl was out of her league. She didn''t care if she got expelled from the school, or thrown in jail. She just wanted her old best friend back.


    She drew an arrow and nocked it.


    "Begin!" Strike ordered.


    The instant the command rang out, Siobhan loosed an arrow, which split into five separate arrows, all of them aiming at the green haired magical girl.


    Vespera raised her magitech shield and deflected it with ease. She then raised her other hand.


    "Verdant Art: Storm¡ª"


    To her surprise, Siobhan immediately charged at her with a hunting knife dawn, not giving her the chance to complete the incantation as she closed the distance between them.


    Vespera aimed her hand at her, stepping to the side to increase distance. But to Vespera''s surprise, Siobhan jumped past her in a surging mana burst. She covered her exit by leaving behind a barrage of arrows as a screen, which Vespera blocked as well.


    "Survival Art: Camouflage," Siobhan said, letting her green and amber mana rush outwards from her and wrapping her form in green light, turning her translucent. She dove to the side, dashing behind a building.


    The rest of the spell Vespera was casting died on her lips, as her eyes scanned the terrain.


    Vespera was good.


    Siobhan knew that much just from observing the other students in their class and comparing them to what she knew about Vesperra. Vespera would probably kick the crap out of her in a straight up fight.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She had a much stronger body and better magic, and could beat Siobhan''s brains out without breaking a sweat. Both of them were outdoorsy types who could survive and thrive on their own in the wilderness. But Vespera had the backing of years of training with elite teams.


    However, Siobhan knew how Vespera thought. All her habits and favored combinations. How she thought. How she approached adversity.


    And Vespera had no freaking clue how Forest Willow thought or fought. Siobhan could use that. She''d spent years and years holding the proverbial mitts for Vespera as she learned to control her powers.


    Siobhan had a plan, but she had to move fast. She didn''t have Vespera''s raw power, nor did she have years and years of intense combat training. Siobhan''s skills were mostly self-taught over the course of a month. Sure, she did archery for years as a hobby and had taken some basic self defense classes, but it was nowhere near what she needed.


    Vespera narrowed her eyes as Siobhan peeked her head through a window of the fake building she was behind, and then ducked back down.


    "I don''t know how you do your invisibility spell, but it''s imperfect." Vespera called. "Your body is still displacing the light around you. I can still tell where you are."


    Siobhan smiled.


    Kleo always opened a fight with Storm of Verdant Blades when fighting someone who fought at long range or had a projectile advantage. It was one of her favorite moves, a field of green, razor-thin, mana threads she could use to constrain someone and carve projectiles out of the air.


    But she was always bad with dealing with having to turn around or repositioning. As Siobhan had predicted, it was her immediate go-to response when faced with an opponent who relied on mobility and range. It''d leave Vespera flat-footed and predictable.


    Siobhan stayed low, dashing through the buildings. Vespera kept her gaze trained on the spot where she''d last seen Siobhan, her shield and free arm raised as her magic crackled around her.


    "You''ve got me at a disadvantage, don''t you?" Vespera said with a smug smile.


    Siobhan raised her bow, her fingers trembling slightly. Vespera''s movements were sharp and controlled, and her stance was unyielding. She left very few openings.


    The only time she''d be open to a sneak attack was if Siobhan attacked her from behind. She''d be forced to reorient herself and take a moment to find her attacker. A single moment of vulnerability was all she needed.


    She drew her bowstring back, feeling the strain against her fingers and the wood creaking slightly under the pressure. Her hands were sweaty, her palms clammy.


    Although it was a spar, it was... hard to aim an arrow at Kleo. A flash of a small girl cowering in a thunderstorm. A flash of Kleo sobbing on a swingset. A flash of a small girl who slept with her favorite stuffed animal and refused to let go.


    But she took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    Her eyes locked on Vespera, and she could feel the adrenaline coursing through her veins. She''d practiced archery for years and hunted with her father with a compound bow since she was 12. But...


    She took a deep breath. "Survival Art: Rain of the Wilds."


    She released the bowstring and the arrow flew out. It split into dozens of green glowing mana arrows that filled the sky.


    She had to get her to move. A flurry of mana arrows shot out from the sky in a wide area, raining down on the street, and she heard Vespera curse under her breath.


    Vespera rarely liked to double-up or use one attack too much. Her personal philosophy was that if an enemy had seen a trick, they''d be ready for it, which meant that a follow-up would be easier to predict and avoid. It was a psychological block. She always wanted to throw enemies off-guard. Ironically, it made her predictable for Siobhan.


    And sure enough, Vespera didn''t raise her arm to activate Storm of Verdant Blades again, even though it would make sense to deal with Siobhan''s attack. She''d likely assumed Siobhan hadn''t seen it and would save it as a trump card.


    "Shadow Art: Black Rose Overgrowth," Vespera called.


    A rose made of pitch black energy formed in front of Vespera and spouted, forming a dome that blocked the mana arrows.


    But that was just a distraction, and a chance for Siobhan to move.


    The mana arrow barrage ended, and Vespera dismissed the shadow barrier, her eyes wide, before she started turning, raising her arm to summon a shield.


    "And your next move is..." Siobhan whispered.


    Siobhan leaped up from the corner of her vision, a green arrow nocked to her bow.


    "Mana shield to cover your back and... a Verdant Gust!"


    The air rushed around her in a vortex of green and dark blue mana that pushed the arrow away.


    Then...


    Vespera jumped at her, a green blade made of mana extending off her arm as she closed the distance between them.


    You''ll close the distance and... try to feint getting in close. I bet you''ll try to collapse the Verdant Wind''s mana into your web... Siobhan thought.


    As if reading her mind, Vespera raised her am mid-jump, but Siobhan sprinted forward in a straight line as a net she knew was coming closed in around her.


    The verdant wind collapsed, transforming into a net that tried to capture her, but Siobhan dashed through a small gap as it tightened around her. Siobhan''s bow was raised at the closing Vespera as she slid across the concrete in a slide. Vespera''s blade of green energy passed over Siobhan''s head, and Siobhan shot her at close range. The mana arrow hit Vespera''s stomach with a thwack, embedding itself into Vespera''s abdomen and sending a spasm of pain through Vespera as she grunted in pain.


    Siobhan slid through and jumped up, turning and letting three arrows loose in succession. They hit the magical girl''s back, making her yelp and stagger forward. She hissed, turning around as she pulled the arrows off, glaring at her.


    Vespera''s costume was damaged by the arrows, with tears and holes on her back. Her aura was already addressing the wounds ¡ª they would shallowly stem, but still bother Vespera in the fight. Her eyes narrowed in a scowl as she stared Siobhan down, her expression one of anger, hurt and frustration. Her eyes flickered from side to side, and she took a few steps backward, raising her shield as Siobhan nocked an arrow.


    "Not bad for a reject, huh?" Siobhan taunted.


    She wasn''t going to fall for this trick again.


    Vespera glowered, her eyes flickering from side to side as she raised her shield and her hand.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to be so skilled." She hissed, gritting her teeth as she winced.


    "Guess you don''t really know everything," Siobhan snapped back.


    "Shadow Art: Forest''s Embrace!"


    Siobhan''s shadow on the floor surged up from behind her, grasping at her arms, but Siobhan had already anticipated it. She jumped backwards and the tendrils grabbed thin air.


    "Nice try."


    She shot a few arrows that the green-haired girl blocked with her shield, cursing as she backed off.


    "Skilled, but still inexperienced. You can''t keep running around forever."


    Siobhan cursed as she saw Vespera take on a familiar stance.


    "Verdant Art: Entangling Vines!"


    She summoned a massive net of mana vines, covering the entire area of the street in front of her. She swung her hand and it shot towards Siobhan.


    But that wasn''t the real threat. Siobhan knew that. Vines that big, fast, and agile couldn''t be as accurate as Vespera needed them to be, especially with the cover and the angles. Not a her current skill level.


    This was meant to distract her.


    Sure enough, Siobhan saw a faint movement as the vines covered her vision.


    She''s trying to use the vines as a distraction to close the distance between us. Siobhan thought. And I bet she''ll try to flank me to the right. It''s her preferred side for flanking. I''ll shoot at a 45 degree angle, to distract her when she tries to close the gap between us.


    "Verdant Bindings," Siobhan whispered.


    As she predicted, a figure in a flowing, shimmering dress emerged from the side of the vines. Vespera emerged from her right side.


    Got you. Siobhan thought.


    Siobhan fired off a shot.


    Vespera tried to jump to the side as Siobhan let off another shot, and the arrow split into a flurry of shots. They all missed as Siobhan had expected.


    She didn''t see the intricate trip wire of mana string she''d placed. The green thread tripped the girl and she yelped, tumbling into the dirt.


    "Survival Art: Tripwire Bind," she shouted.


    The thread wound up like it had a life of its own, and she watched in satisfaction as it bound Vespera in midair. She flailed and lurched forward, fallen to the ground in her shadow.


    "How..."


    "I''m not stupid enough to think you didn''t notice that," Siobhan deadpanned, her eyes narrowing.


    The ground behind Siobhan exploded as she had expected it and rolled to her left, dodging them as she jumped to her feet and dashed for the side of a building.


    Winding black flowers had grown and tried to bind her, and her heart beat faster as she sprinted away, feeling the tension building in her legs and her heart racing as she dodged the black flowers that grew from her shadow.


    This was the Nightshade family''s signature talent. The user could plant seeds in someone''s shadow that would grow black flowers and vines that would entangle their enemies.


    Vespera had her beat for raw magical talent.


    Siobhan was nothing like that.


    She was nothing.


    She was nobody.


    But she had seen this dozens of times before, so it wasn''t too surprising that Vespera would have tried something like that ploy to make Siobhan let her guard down. She was a good fighter and skilled tactician. Siobhan wasn''t. Siobhan knew that she would only be able to win this by outwitting Vespera and exploiting her weaknesses. Siobhan knew Vespera''s tendencies and habits, and that was her only chance.


    The world blurred around Siobhan, and she felt the mana threads tighten around her. Vines of black and green energy wrapped around her arms, legs and body.


    "I got you!" Vespera said, panting as Siobhan struggled. "You''re good, I admit it. You really made me work for this, Forest Willow. I''m impressed."


    Vespera smiled at her, her face red and sweaty. Siobhan could tell she was tired and had spent too much mana at once, though. The vines strong and tight. "But you can''t win against me."


    "Can''t I?"


    Vespera''s eyes widened, and Siobhan grinned as she broke out of the restraints easily.


    "How¡ª" Vespera started.


    "Survival Art: Wild Hunt," Siobhan whispered immediately.


    Dozens of arrows shot at her from all directions. The greenette''s barriers were up and she managed to deflect a good deal of them, but some struck her from all directions. They hit her hard, making her grunt and hiss as her aura flickered. She fell to her knees in a huff.


    "What... the..." She muttered, panting heavily. "How?"


    "Your vines weaken when you expend too much mana in one go," Siobhan said. "Especially without an incantation. You compensate for that by increasing the tension, giving the illusion of strength, but it makes them brittle." Siobhan smiled sadly. "Your signature is the Black Rose... and well, I was ready for that. Because I knew you''d get too overeager and try to finish it with that spell, rather than play the long game."


    The girl''s green eyes went wide, and her mouth hung open, before she scowled. She panted and stood up shakily. "You seem to have been ready for all my moves."


    "Something like that," Siobhan grinned, and her heart skipped a beat as Vespera narrowed her eyes at her. She was still angry. Good. "You''ve got some serious skill, and I''ve only been doing the magical girl thing for like a month. If I was going toe-to-toe against you without an edge, you''d wipe the floor with me, and we both know it."


    "Ugh..." she grunted, raising her arm again as she glowered. "Just who are you, anyway?!"


    "Just an average girl who wants to make the world a better place."


    "An average girl? Sure," Vespera snorted, glaring daggers at her. "You''re anything but average."


    Siobhan chuckled. "Thanks. That''s a compliment, from the great and talented Vespera Nightshade." Siobhan paused. "You''ve changed a lot since I saw you last last in action, but I''ve been keeping track of your career. You''re impressive. I can see why people call you a prodigy."


    Vespera tilted her head to the side, raising an eyebrow at her. She seemed a little more at ease now, and the anger had faded. She even looked curious now. "You said you were a fan?"


    Siobhan laughed softly and shrugged.


    "The biggest. Just... don''t forget your roots. Pun intended."


    Vespera''s eyes narrowed, and she pursed her lips.


    "I... what does that mean?"


    Siobhan didn''t answer for a second.


    "Don''t let the fame go to your head, Vespera Nightshade. Don''t lose sight of your dreams and remember why you started."


    She turned around to leave.


    "That''s all I''m saying."


    "Hey, wait a minute..."


    "I''m just a fan, but you''re better than that, okay?" Siobhan shouted, turning around. "Don''t become arrogant, don''t become a dick. And don''t turn into an elitist bitch. I don''t like what I''ve seen of you these last two years. So stop, and become a better person. I don''t want to see my idol become someone who bullies people who didn''t get their chance at age eight."


    Vespera sighed, and her expression turned serious.


    "Is it that noticeable? That bad?" Vespera muttered under her breath. "I''m sorry if I came across like that. This... this life is hard, you know? The responsibilities just keep on growing, and I''m not sure how to deal with it all. It feels like there are a billion expectations on my shoulders. I don''t know how I can keep them all up. And you know, sometimes it feels like everyone wants to be a magical girl and have this life, and they just don''t get how hard it is. So it feels unfair, you know? When I was eight, I thought this would be an easy job, and that I''d be able to help people without worrying about all of this stuff. But with assessments on top of school? Being one of four knights to cover three large towns? Keeping in everyone''s good graces? I can barely manage that, you know?


    Vespera sighed. Her expression had changed into something more thoughtful and contemplative. Vespera''s entire posture and body language had changed as she stood up, looking at Siobhan with an expression she hadn''t seen on her face since they were kids. It made her feel... hopeful.


    "And it''s... hard to relate to people who are like that, who don''t get it. You tell me not to forget about my roots, but what roots? When I was a child I thought being a magical girl meant helping people and that''s all I ever did. Now, it feels like everyone is watching, and judging. I would give it up, except I know if I did that, more people would get hurt, and it''s just... too much." She shook her head and smiled at Siobhan. "But you''re right. I guess it doesn''t matter what''s going on, does it? I can still do what''s important. I''m sorry if I made Kaleidoscope harder on you. I really was just stressed out and taking it out on you. It wasn''t personal, I promise."


    Siobhan stared at her for a moment. She felt her cheeks burn as the bell rang and her tether was summoned to bring her back. But she stayed in place.


    "Good match, Vespera Nightshade." Siobhan finally smiled, putting one hand on her hips.


    "Good match... Forest Willow," the other girl responded. Her expression shifted to a serious look, before she stood up. She sniffled and wiped her eyes, her expression turning to something more genuine and warm.


    She walked over and extended a hand to Siobhan. "Can we... start over? I don''t think I gave off a very good impression. And that''s on me."


    She smiled, and there was an awkward, but genuine warmth to her smile that Siobhan found familiar, and nostalgic.


    "Maybe," Siobhan said with a grin. She offered a hand to Vespera.


    The other magical girl hesitated for a moment, before shaking it.


    And then, Siobhan pulled her into a tight, bone crushing hug that made the magical girl squeal.


    "H-Hey!"


    "I missed you," Siobhan said. It was a whisper in her ear. "Always a little crybaby. That''s still the same."


    Vespera froze in place.


    "Wait... what?" Vespera stuttered as Siobhan broke the hug. "You..."


    Siobhan smiled and winked. Then she turned around and sprinted for the bleachers.

 Chapter 93

    "Maaan, I''m beat!"


    Claw Strawberry stretched out over a wooden bench as she relaxed, her tail swaying back and forth lazily as she stretched.


    "And hungry..." she muttered.


    "Ooof, I''m tired," Forest Willow added, her bow slung over her back. Her short red hair was damp from sweat, her cheeks red and flushed, her breathing labored.


    The magic locker room for girls was full of chatter and noise as they changed back into their normal forms in their private locker rooms and took showers after class. A number of us were in the main area, still talking amongst each other.


    The room itself was large and spacious, and made of some sort of snowy white smooth stone that reminded me of a church, with high archways and no windows. The floor was made of a polished marble-like material that was cool to the touch, but also felt like it was alive and pulsing with energy. The air smelled like pine trees, and it made the place seem more like a spa than a locker room.


    I''d always gone straight to business, rushing off to classes and meetings after going through the gateway in my stall to change. I hadn''t ever bothered to pay much attention to the main area before.


    The center of the room had a statue of a regal, long-haired woman with a bishop''s hat and staff in a long dress that looked like it had been sculpted from pure emeralds. Her eyes glowed a bright yellow, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit of a connection with her. I could feel something in her, and the air seemed to vibrate around her.


    "Edith Escathos huh? Any relation to President Escathos you think?" Forest Willow tilted her head next to me.


    "Supposedly his ancestor," Elysia answered. "It''s obscure, but she was one of the founding members of the Hero''s Guild in Florence. I''ve done the reading on her. Something caused her to stop aging, and she was active for decades before vanishing into the ether."


    A scuffed-looking Screen Dream and Aurora sat down next to the exhausted Claw Strawberry and Claw Yuzu, still panting and sweaty.


    "Hiya!" Claw Yuzu beamed as we piled in. Her face was covered in sweat and grime, but she seemed to be in good spirits, smiling at us as we all lounged around. I hadn''t had much of a chance to talk to Claw Stawberry and Claw Currant''s teammates before, and they were quite friendly and welcoming. I liked it.


    "You all look so tired," Elysia laughed.


    "Oof," Aurora groaned, holding a towel up to her head.


    "Sorry..." Luna Noirette fidgeted from the corner of the bench, looking at her.


    "It''s fine," the golden-haired magical girl sighed, her eyes half-lidded. "We got a bit carried away."


    Luna Noirette turned away. "I''m sorry..."


    They had fired hundreds of bullets at each other in their sparring match and made liberal use of grenades, magic, and other explosives. The field had been littered with craters and bullet holes when they finished, and the barrier around it was somehow cracked.


    But it was mostly one-sided from Luna. Aurora was a solid marksman, but she had an obvious mental block about hurting people. She''d held her own, but had ended up on the ground with Luna looming over her in the end. Our full class had four more rounds after that, but eventually, everyone was either too exhausted or had their auras too drained to keep sparring.


    "Don''t apologize. Hey wait... are you okay, Luna?"


    Luna flinched as Aurora stepped over to reach for her arms. "Let me take a look. I think I landed a few shots. I can he¡ª"


    "It''s fine," the black-haired magical girl mumbled, turning away and pulling down her cloak. "I''m okay."


    "But..."


    "Just leave it." She frowned and crossed her arms, stepping back.


    I glanced at her with a concerned frown, and Aurora looked over at me.


    Then, Aurora narrowed her eyes, glowing with a golden aura. Her gaze lingered on Luna for a second before her lips tightened. Luna seemed to have an extra white aura layer on top of her base aura, one that felt very weak and diminished, and was frayed and thin.


    "Okay," the healer murmured.


    The blue and black clad girl turned around, walking away.


    "Lord, make me an instrument of your peace¡­ where there is injury, pardon; where there is despair, hope. Grand Healing."


    There was a flash of golden light, and I felt the warmth spread across my body, the bruises on my arms fading. The other girls in the locker room looked over at Aurora as the golden light grew brighter.


    Then, a burst of golden light shot out from her body in a wave of mana, and a shimmering, golden, translucent wave washed over everyone, even penetrating through the doors with our individual aliases inscribed in gold on them.


    A feeling of warmth and happiness spread through me, and I couldn''t help but feel rejuvenated and refreshed as if I had just slept for a week. The fatigue in my muscles disappeared and the aches in my joints and bones were gone, replaced with a pleasant tingling sensation.


    Everyone stared at Aurora, who had her eyes closed in a praying pose.


    The golden-haired healer let out a deep exhale and smiled, her eyes opening to reveal that her eyes were now a shimmering gold, with a faint golden halo above her head. They quickly reverted back to their ocean blue color and the golden halo above her head vanished.


    A few girls were still looking at Aurora with wide eyes. Even I was surprised.


    Luna paused, feeling at her arms and ribs. There was an astonished look on her face. Even the small gash on her head from when she''d gotten blown out of a building by Nova Victoria''s spell in a spar was healed. Then she looked at Aurora with a teary smile, before it shifted back to her default aloof, cool expression, and she looked away. She wiped at her face as if there were tears in her eyes and I couldn''t help but notice the faint blush that colored her cheeks.


    Then, she hurried off into her stall, slamming the door behind her with a bang.


    Aurora just stared after her.


    "Sis?" Screen Dream murmured, putting a hand on Aurora''s shoulder.


    "Huh?" the golden-haired girl said, looking up.


    I blinked and then looked over to the shower rooms. The sound of movement had stopped, and the running water of the showers had been shut off. There was silence, before a magical girl with light brown skin, light blonde hair, and purple eyes peeked her head out from behind the door. She was visibly topless, her body only barely concealed by the door.


    "Um," she muttered.


    She stared at Aurora. Her cheeks flushed red and she turned around and disappeared back into the private room.


    "That... that spell just healed like forty people. Including me."


    Aurora tilted her head, blinking. "Oh! Um, I hope you don''t mind."


    Screen Dream blinked, before laughing awkwardly.


    "Is that not normal? Sorry. I just... I just had a bit left in the tank and thought, ''hey, why not help everyone.'' I guess I should have asked for permission."


    Claw Strawberry giggled while Elysia sighed. Then, Strawberry and Yuzu stood up, flashing Aurora catlike smiles.


    "Not normal? Not normal?" Claw Yuzu said, her ears twitching. "You''ve gotta be kidding me! Healing arts that can hit multiple people in an area without an artifact and without extended incantations? That''s like, unheard of!"


    "Hey, don''t exaggerate," Claw Strawberry teased.


    Yuzu pouted, her tail drooping. "It is!"


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "I mean, you''re not completely wrong. But she isn''t be the first. Ain''t she?"


    "It''s not impossible, but most healing spells have serious tradeoffs. Aurora, are you... are you okay?" the Yuzu asked.


    "Like what? Does it use life-force? Cause blindness? Is it like a poison?" I added, staring at the girl with concern. I''d been on the receiving end of her healing magic and the idea that it was dangerous made my chest clench. Even Twilight Aster''s healing stone drained her physical enhancements until the point she would just be a normal civilian.


    "Does she turn evil? Oh, that''d be a good plot twist," Yuzu murmured, her ears perking up again. She had her arms up to her mouth in a sort of fangirl pose and she looked like she was about to squeal.


    Elysia and Strawberry stared at her, their eyebrows raised. The smaller catgirl''s tail swayed in anticipation.


    "Um, no?" Aurora offered. "I don''t think it''s like that. I just prayed for it to happen and it did. "


    We stared at Aurora. The blue-eyed healer didn''t seem fazed by the attention, but she was looking at the floor, biting her lip in embarrassment.


    "Tch," a voice muttered from behind us.


    I looked over to see Valkyrie Ursa standing there, a towel wrapped around her body. She''d cut her spars early to watch the others, claiming she was too drained.


    Her arms were crossed over her chest, and she had a scowl on her face, but there was no malice in her eyes. Her purple aura had a pinkish hue that made it seem almost playful.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Emergency contracts have all the luck. What a ridiculous potential," she muttered.


    Then, she turned around, and I saw the flush on her face as she stomped back to the showers. She stopped halfway, turned her head back, and looked right at Elysia with an expression that made my cheeks burn. My sister was too busy looking at Aurora with a contemplative gaze to notice the blushing magical girl staring at her longingly, however.


    I glanced back at Ursa, and I saw the girl mouth something to me with a smirk.


    Then, she turned around, flicking her hair, and left.


    I couldn''t make it out, but she''d been staring at my sister the whole time. Elysia just sighed, not paying her any attention.


    "I guess that makes sense," Elysia murmured. "You do use some kind of prayer based system of spell casting. I wonder if that is a special power unique to you? Either way, it''s an incredible base."


    "Hey, hey!" Yuzu interrupted, her tail swaying. "What are your favorite shows, Aurora? Do you watch anime?"


    "Uhhhhhhhh... what?"


    "What are you even doing, Yu-yu?" Strawberry sighed.


    Aurora frowned, her brow furrowing as if she was thinking.


    "Well, I don''t watch much television at all. I prefer to go out on the weekends and go dancing or swimming. Or I like to visit the local parish and help out. Or I like to read or pray. But... I suppose I do have a favorite anime."


    "Oh, what''s your favorite?" Yuzu said, bouncing on her feet and leaning in.


    Aurora frowned, tilting her head in thought.


    "Um... well, my favorite is the ''Sensational Sparkling Shimmering Stars'' series," she answered.


    Yuzu''s ears twitched and her eyes lit up as a smile spread on her face.


    "Oh, really? That''s a great one! It''s one of my favorites too. Who''s your favorite Star?! Mine''s always been Monarch."


    Claw Strawberry just sighed and shook her head, her eyes rolling in her sockets.


    "Yuzu, have I ever told you how much you''re a lovable pain in my ass?"


    "All the time!"


    Screen Dream just chuckled at their banter. She had her arms wrapped around herself as she watched the two interact. Her eyes flicked to Elysia for a moment and then back to Aurora.


    "Y''all have fun out here, your girl needs her alone time. Gonna get clean and then head out to my dorm," she announced. "I''ve got a date with some video editing."


    "Ah, okay!" Elysia nodded. "We''ll catch you later then?"


    "You and Lux have my contacts. I''d love to meet out of uniform sometime, if ya know what I mean."


    Elysia smiled softly. "Maybe some day."


    "No pressure!" Screen Dream beamed. "When you guys are ready. I''ll see ya around."


    Screen Dream winked, blew a kiss at us, and disappeared into her stall, shutting it behind her.


    "I like her," Forest Willow muttered, turning around to watch Screen Dream leave.


    "No kidding," Elysia laughed, her voice light. "Good stuff out there, by the way Willow. I was watching you and Vespera. You did well against her."


    Forest Willow flinched, almost too imperceptibly to notice, and then forced out an awkward smile that made the corners of her lips twitch.


    "Y-yeah... she''s a real force of nature, huh?"


    "I guess she is. Phosphoros Nightshade''s granddaughter, right?"


    "Yeah. I think so."


    Elysia looked at her blankly. Forest Willow was avoiding eye contact with her.


    A tuft of green hair tugged at the edge of my peripheral vision as I glanced to my right, seeing a girl with flowing shoulder-length green hair and matching green eyes pause to stare silently at Forest Willow''s back.


    Vespera Nightshade didn''t say anything as she passed by us, her expression unreadable and her movements calm. But I couldn''t shake the feeling of tension and pain in her eyes. Something had seriously rattled her during her match with Forest Willow.


    Forest Willow looked up as she passed, their gazes meeting. A faint smile graced Willow''s lips, and Vespera''s eyes narrowed, as if they were exchanging an inside joke. But then the green-haired magical girl looked away, her expression darkening as she opened a stall and disappeared inside. Her eyes were filled with sadness and anger as the door slammed shut, leaving a heavy, tense atmosphere.


    The redheaded girl just watched her, her expression inscrutable, but a sad, wistful look on her face.


    The conversation stalled as we all stood in awkward silence for a few minutes.


    "So... what now?" Yuzu said, breaking the silence.


    "I don''t know about you guys," Forest Willow said, "But I''m friggin'' famished again. Is that normal?"


    "Ah, yeah! The transformation does increase our energy needs. It''s less pronounced for people reliant on magic for some reason," Strawberry laughed. "But it''s probably a good idea to get food soon. Magical Girl''s gotta eat."


    Forest Willow raised an eyebrow.


    "You''re such a glutton, Berry-berry!" Yuzu giggled.


    Strawberry''s cheeks went red. Yuzu giggled and poked the blushing Strawberry in the stomach.


    "I''m a growing girl!"


    "Berry, you''re already a full head taller than me! How much taller do you need to be?"


    "Oh shut it, you!" She growled, smacking Yuzu on the shoulder. "Not all of us have a cute little short stack aesthetic to sell."


    "Waaahhh... why must you bully Yuzu?"


    "We grew up together. Currant and I we were both smaller than you back then, you little twerp. Now, I''m bigger than you! It''s only fair I bully you for a little bit, okay? I''m gonna get my fill in!"


    "Meanie," the other girl pouted.


    Elysia smiled as the two of them bickered, her gaze softening.


    "I think I''m gonna go get a snack in a few minutes myself," she murmured.


    I was still staring after the door that Vespera had shut, a strange feeling in the back of my mind. Forest Willow''s expression turned somber and distant, and she looked away from the stall, her lips pressed tightly together, and her brow furrowed.


    I saw her eyes flick towards Elysia and a small frown formed on her lips, but it was only a moment before she looked away again and sighed.


    She seemed lost in thought, and I couldn''t help but wonder what was on her mind. It was barely noticeable, but I perked up as I saw Ichigo briefly look her way with a lazy expression, before grabbing Yuzu in a headlock and giving her a noogie.


    "So," Strawberry asked while Yuzu struggled in her grasp. "You guys got any plans for the evening?"


    "No," Forest Willow said, snapping out of her reverie. "Nothing that I can think of. You?"


    "Nada. Wanna grab a bite? We can head into town, get a snack. My treat! Lux, Elysia and I have hung out away from our transformations, but obviously we haven''t gotten to hang out with the rest of you yet."


    Yuzu stopped writhing and sighed.


    "That''s not really fair to Yuzu, you know," the short-haired cat girl said, pouting and pulling away from Strawberry.


    The other magical girl let her, a guilty look on her face as her ears and tail drooped. Her eyes turned downcast, her posture slumping and she rubbed the back of her head.


    "Yeah... you''re right. Sorry."


    "Noooo, don''t be sorry, it was my fault too! I''ve been feeling a bit down since the whole mess last month. It wasn''t anyone''s fault," the smaller magical girl apologized. "I''m sorry. But I''d like to meet these new friends you''ve been making for real this time."


    "No, it was my fault," the taller magical girl replied. "I was being selfish. Let me make it up to you, okay?"


    "Ooookay," the smaller magical girl giggled. "It''ll cost ya!"


    "Ugh, fine. What''s your price?"


    "A kiss," Yuzu said.


    I raised an eyebrow and turned to Elysia.


    Strawberry bopped her on the forehead with her finger.


    "Ouch! Okay, okay. Just feed me."


    "You''re so annoying," Claw Strawberry laughed.


    "Love you too, Berry!" Yuzu laughed. "But um. Hi everyone, I''m Claw Yuzu. Strawberry''s teammate and childhood friend. It''s nice to formally meet you all."


    Strawberry beamed at us. "Anyway, how about it Forest Willow? Figure you could use some R&R too. You''ve had some pretty intense fights, huh? Wanna go blow off some steam and get some grub?"


    "I... I guess that could work. Sure. Thanks for inviting me, by the way."


    "Cool, cool. How about you guys?" Ichigo asked, turning our way.


    "I''m pretty free tonight," Aurora mumbled, fidgeting in place. "I''d like this too."


    "Sure thing," Elysia answered. She glanced my way and I just smiled. She''d also noticed Willow and Vespera''s weird exchange.


    I nodded along, but my phone vibrated. I opened my Nexus device, eyes widening as I saw a text with a picture attached. Then, I let out a giggle.


    "Hey... you know, how about we stay a little closer to campus?"


    Strawberry''s tail flicked as she put a hand on her hips and raised an eyebrow. "What''s up, Lux? What are you suggesting?"


    "Let''s just say a mutual friend of ours just got an entire care package sent to him by his mom, and is in desperate need of help finishing it," I said. I held out my heart-shaped Nexus and Strawberry and Yuzu blinked as they saw a picture of a spread of prepared raw ingredients.


    "Is that... duck?" Strawberry said, her tail flicking back and forth in interest.


    "Apart from homemade protein bars... did I ever mention he''s a culinary genius?"


    "He''s a whata who?" Yuzu said, tilting her head and staring.


    "I''m in," Elysia giggled.


    She gave me a thumbs up and a wink. I rolled my eyes, but smiled back, grateful she had caught on so fast.


    Strawberry suddenly flushed bright red as she put the pieces together. Her tail flicked back and forth rapidly as her ears perked up, and I saw a look of disbelief on her face.


    "Wait... you don''t mean..."


    Yuzu just looked back and forth, a puzzled expression on her face.


    "He''s chopping up some scallions as I type this," I said, sending him another text. "I can ask him to add some steamed turbot to the menu, just for you. How does that sound?"


    "You''re evil, Lux. Evil."


    Yuzu looked back and forth between us.


    "What am I missing?"


    "Nothing, Yuzu. Nothing at all," Strawberry growled. She grabbed Yuzu, her face beet-red, and her tail wagging back and forth in excitement. "You''re so lucky you''re cute. But fine, let''s go get cleaned up."


    "Um, what?"


    "We''re staying in for dinner. Don''t ask. Just share your contacts with everyone and meet at the library."


    "I thought you said¡ª"


    "I know what I said. But I''m hungry. And frankly, I might break yet another promise to mom at this rate. Why? Why must the world do this to me?!"


    She groaned. "Ugh. Let''s go get cleaned up."


    I smiled, and Elysia laughed as the pair retreated, leaving the rest of us alone.


    "That was interesting," Elysia giggled, crossing her arms and shaking her head.


    "I can''t say no to good food," I teased, and Elysia just laughed. "You don''t mind, do you?"


    "When it comes to him? Nope, not at all," Elysia laughed.


    She looked away wistfully.


    "Not at all..."

 Chapter 94

??


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

 Chapter 95

    The sound of something sizzling and crackling in a frying pan greeted us as we got off the elevator. The smells of satay sauce and cooking beef reached my nose, and I couldn''t help but salivate at the aroma that wafted into the hall. We all walked up to Albert''s half-open dorm room door, where he was busy working away at the stove.


    "Hey Albert, we brought company!" Stella announced as we stepped through the door. Ichigo let out a happy gasp and Sue stared at the spread of ingredients in surprise.


    Sarah and Siobhan both had small smiles on their faces.


    "Oh criminy. How many new faces?" Al said from the kitchen, turning to the door.


    He was wearing a green apron over a red t-shirt. I saw his eyes widen slightly at the sight of all of us before a warm smile graced his face.


    "Well. Company''s always welcome, but I wasn''t quite expecting this many," Albert admitted, stepping over and giving Stella me a quick hug.


    "Sorry," Ichigo said. She walked over and waved awkwardly. "This is Soo-Jin."


    Soo-Jin waved. "Hey there!"


    "I''m Sarah!" the blonde beamed, smiling sweetly with a head tilt.


    Siobhan just waved. Albert waved back at the three and gave me another friendly squeeze. I smiled, patting his back gently before letting go.


    "Hello Soo-Jin," Albert said. "Sarah. And hello to you too, uh..."


    "Siobhan."


    Albert blinked, his expression turning contemplative, and he smiled warmly.


    "That''s a cool name," he told her. "Hello Siobhan."


    "Thanks. Er, I appreciate you inviting us here," the girl said.


    "No worries, I''m always happy to have friends over," Albert answered. "Especially when they''re hungry. Anyway, name''s Albert if you haven''t heard. Some people call me Al."


    Siobhan smiled softly at that, and her eyes seemed to brighten a little. "Friends huh? That''s a pretty high standard for people you just met, Albert."


    "What can I say, I''m an optimistic guy."


    She grinned, a faint, soft look in her eyes as she nodded. "That you are."


    He looked around the room. "Well, welcome to my home. Dorm rather. It isn''t much, but it''s mine."


    "You sure you have enough ingredients to feed six other people, Al?"


    "Oh yeah for sure. Mom didn''t just bring a whole roast duck, but she also brought all sorts of stuff," Al said.


    "Seriously? A whole duck?" Soo-Jin said, licking her lips. "You lucky son of a..."


    "I know. I''m a lucky duck."


    Ichigo snorted at the lame joke and Albert grinned. Soo-Jin just let out a bark of laughter, shaking her head.


    Sarah walked into the kitchen, checking over the food on the table. Al had a couple of cold dishes already out - a plate of steamed green vegetables with ginger and garlic, some sliced cold cuts, a bowl of boiled peanuts, and some chilled tofu with spicy dressing amongst other things.


    The smell of the duck and the heated sauce for his beef satay was wafting through the air, and I could already imagine how good the food would be when he was done. He even had a pot simmering with what smelled like five-flavored pork.


    Sarah had an odd expression on her face as she passed over a plate of thin, cold beef tendon slices. Her eyebrows were raised, her eyes wide, and her lips pursed.


    "You''ve got quite an impressive array here," Sarah commented.


    "Thanks. You can take whatever''s on the table if you''re hungry."


    "What is this, anyway?"


    "Conch. My mom made a whole bunch of cold dishes to send to me but I''m on a diet so there''s more than enough food to go around. Mind the offal and seafood though."


    Sarah looked at it hesitantly and tilted her head to the side. I noticed that Siobhan had joined Sarah, peering curiously over the girl''s shoulder. The two were whispering to each other quietly.


    "You okay Sarah?" Stella asked.


    "Hm? Yeah. It''s just that... the food looks great and all, but... it''s just kinda different, isn''t it?"


    Siobhan and Stella shared a confused glance before looking over at her.


    "It''s Chinese," I offered. "I''m pretty sure."


    "Really?" Sarah said, turning her head to look at me. "It doesn''t look like the Chinese food I know."


    "Albert laughed. It''s more authentic. My mom''s a second generation kid but she runs a fusion restaurant and knows to cook in like a dozen cuisines. She cooks stuff for me the same way her mother did."


    "Sounds great," Stella said, looking excited.


    "I guess it does," Sarah said, her eyes widening in wonder. "Conch huh?"


    I watched with amusement as she picked up a piece with a paper napkin and put it into her mouth.


    Her face immediately brightened and she looked down at the conch, her expression incredulous.


    "What do you think, Sarah?" Stella beamed.


    Sarah''s mouth was still full but her expression said everything.


    Her cheeks were red and her eyes were wide, a look of pure delight on her face. She chewed slowly for a few seconds before swallowing. She picked up another piece and bit into it, her face flushing in bliss again.


    "Here, paper plates and wooden forks," Al offered, setting a stack of plates on the counter. He also grabbed some disposable utensils and placed them on the counter. Sarah was the first to grab a plate and pile her plate with a small bit of food.


    Ichigo came running up behind her and snatched up a plate. Soo-Jin grinned at Ichigo, only for Ichigo to glare at her.


    "Don''t even start."


    Soo-Jin just smirked and snatched up her own plate. She started loading up her plate and Siobhan grabbed hers. She piled on food, no matter how exotic-looking and I noticed Stella''s gaze flick to Siobhan before a small smile spread on her face.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Ooo? What''s this? Siobhan asked, stepping in front of a plate full of shredded pale strands.


    "Jellyfish salad!" I answered, swerving around her.


    She stared at it, widening. "Oh, that''s what it is. Huh!"


    She poked at it curiously before shrugging and scooping some of the salad onto her plate.


    "I see someone has good taste," Stella said.


    The other girl just smiled shyly and looked at the food.


    "I like to try everything, I suppose," Siobhan answered, smiling back at Stella. "I actually forage a lot for herbs and plants at home."


    "Really?"


    Stella looked surprised and I grinned.


    "Yeah. My dad is a park ranger and teaches a mushroom foraging course every season," Siobhan explained. "He taught me a ton of things. It''s something I can help with. We spend a week or two out in the forest every year, so I''m used to eating some pretty weird-looking stuff."


    "That sounds amazing!" I exclaimed.


    "Yeah," she nodded. "But uh, it''s a lot of mushroom and herbal tea and salads. And venison."


    "You hunt?"


    "Since I was twelve. I have a bow and everything," Siobhan replied, shrugging her shoulders. Dad believes in being self-sufficient."


    Stella beamed, walking over and grabbing her own paper plate.


    I smiled and followed her. The smell of food was getting to me. Stella grabbed some of everything and then came over to the stove to stand by Albert. He smiled, handing her a plate of the beef he had just pulled off the frying pan. It was covered in a peanut-based satay sauce, and my stomach rumbled in hunger.


    "Oh... erm..." Sarah stopped. Her cheeks were flushed in embarrassment. "Sorry. One second."


    I stared, raising an eyebrow at her. Albert blinked, and I noticed the rest of the group stop to look at her.


    "Would anyone care to join me for a short moment of grace?"


    Siobhan smiled awkwardly, walking over to Sarah as the group exchanged looks of confusion.


    "I''m game," Soo-Jin suddenly offered.


    Stella looked a bit unsure of what to do all of a sudden and glanced at me.


    "What?" she said as I beamed up to her.


    I just smiled, taking her hand in mine. I wasn''t particularly religious, but my mother was a Catholic who''d stopped going to church when I was very young. I knew what Sarah wanted, and it was hard to feel bad for the blonde-haired girl. I could imagine that it was probably lonely being a devout person of faith at a school of magical girls and superheroes.


    Siobhan, Ichigo, and I walked over, forming a small circle around the petite blonde at the head of the table as we all sat down. Sarah looked pleased and I smiled at her as Albert set his wok down. He looked unsure, but smiled warmly, joining the circle. The group formed a small circle, and Sarah spoke up.


    "Would anyone like to say a prayer for us?"


    Soo-Jin grinned, stepping up as Ichigo did a double-take.


    "If I may, please, let me do it."


    "Of course, Sue."


    The girl smiled, and she closed her eyes. The group went quiet and lowered our heads in respect. "Gracious God, we have sinned against Thee, and are unworthy of Thy mercy; pardon our sins, and bless these mercies for our use, and help us to eat and drink to Thy glory, for Christ¡¯s sake. Amen."


    "Amen," Sarah said, raising her head and smiling at Soo-Jin.


    Ichigo nodded. "Man, I always forget you were raised Presbyterian."


    "I went to a Sunday school, even," Sue smiled, looking over at Albert. "So yeah. Thanks, Albert. This looks amazing."


    She stepped forward and grabbed a piece of satay beef with a serving spoon that had been placed on the countertop. I watched as Soo-Jin put it in her mouth with her own disposable chopticks and she closed her eyes, her lips pursed.


    "Mmmm."


    She swayed back and forth as she savored it. Then, she put her hands on her face in an adorably girlish pose. Ichigo snorted in laughter at the sight.


    "You''re such an attention whore," she giggled, poking Sue on the cheek.


    Soo-Jin laughed. "Aegyoooo~"


    Ichigo groaned as Soo-Jin continued to ham it up. I laughed, watching as the two continued their antics. Albert smiled, his eyes twinkling as he watched the pair of friends. "You two seem close."


    "Yeah, we are."


    "It''s been us together since we were kids," Ichigo said, her eyes glimmering as she smiled. "We met in kindergarten."


    "Kindergarten? That long?" he asked.


    Soo-Jin laughed, and her cheeks were pink as she beamed at him. "Yep, ever since she kicked me in the shin."


    "Fuck around, find out." Ichigo grumbled, blushing.


    "That''s one heck of a way to meet your best friend. I mean, I was getting mine kicked when I met mine," he said.


    I smiled as he stepped over to me and slung his arm around me, pulling me into a one-armed hug. "Right, Sienna?"


    "Oh, totally."


    Ichigo snickered and Sue laughed, the two of them grinning as I looked up at them. "Sienna? Didn''t take you for the shin kicking type!"


    I laughed. "It''s not as badass as it sounds. Al actually saved me from bullies and got kicked around for it. We''ve been inseparable since."


    He patted me on the shoulder. "Hey. I''m not as tough as a magical girl or superhero. I was a slow fat kid."


    "Was not. You''ve always been a gentle soul, Albert. And brave."


    The girls all ''awwed'' as he blushed, looking away in embarrassment.


    "Shush. Food."


    "Yes, food!" Ichigo grinned. She walked up and grabbed some satay with a pair of chopsticks. "This smells amazing."


    "Wait till you try my mom''s roast duck. She pre-seasoned it and I have it in the oven."


    Ichigo giggled. "Oh my god."


    She stuffed the satay in her mouth and moaned. Soo-Jin grinned and I smiled at her.


    "I swear I''m not this obsessed with food." Ichigo blushed. "Um. Albert''s cooking is just that good."


    Soo-Jin laughed. "You are, you just don''t like admitting it because you''re afraid people will judge you. I swear you have a food kink, Ichi."


    "I do not!"


    Ichigo was blushing and I couldn''t help but laugh, smiling at the girl as she pouted.


    "It really is that good though," Ichigo grinnedd back. "Like. Damn."


    She put another piece of beef satay in her mouth. I stepped up and picked up a piece with my own chopsticks. The smell was heavenly.


    Soo-Jin just gave her a knowing look.


    "It''s okay, Ichi," she teased, her eyes glimmering mischievously.


    Ichigo''s face went beet red. Suddenly, grabbed a piece of satay off of Sue''s plate with her own chopsticks and shoved it in the smaller girl''s mouth.


    "MRRRGH!"


    "Get it now, you little brat?!"


    I watched in amusement as the two devolved into giggles and shouts, shoving each other around playfully like little kids.


    "Girls," Sarah giggled.


    The girls continued their back and forth and Albert laughed, his face flushing at their antics. He seemed happy to be entertaining people, even if it was a little embarrassing for him. Siobhan just watched them in awe.


    "Oh! One sec," Albert said, stepping back, dashing towards his room. "Hang on guys."


    "Albert?" I called after him. "What''s up?"


    "Just give me a moment. I forgot about something my mom wanted me to do if I had friends over!"


    Albert came out, holding a camera.


    "Say cheese everyone!" Albert grinned, stepping forward. He was holding up a polaroid.


    Stella went still. Her body was frozen, her face white as a sheet and I saw a flash of horror on her face before she turned her head toward the front door. She was looking at the door and not the camera, a terrified expression on her face.


    "Stella?" I said, concerned. "You okay?"


    The other girls all turned to look at her. It looked like she was about to run, but I grabbed her hand. She tensed for a brief second, but her eyes widened when they met mine and she let out a small sigh, her body relaxing a fraction.


    Al snapped the shot, the sound of the camera echoing through the room.


    Stella had her eyes on me and I had mine on her. I had no idea what was going through her head, but whatever it was had terrified her. She had been fine the whole day and it seemed like the camera had triggered her somehow.


    "Um... sorry. That was rude," Albert said.


    The other girls had noticed her odd reaction as well and Siobhan and Soo-Jin both shared an awkward look. I just held her hand, keeping my grip firm on hers.


    "No," Stella finally answered. Her voice sounded hollow and a bit dead. She turned back towards Albert, and I felt my blood run cold. "I... no, I''m sorry Albert. I was caught by surprise and it brought up a weird memory. I promise I''m okay now."


    Albert frowned. I noticed him share a look with Soo-Jin and Ichigo, the pair both looking at the camera with a hint of confusion and then at each other, then to Stella.


    "I''m sorry. Don''t want to be a damper!" She said. Her tone was still a little off, and her expression still seemed troubled. But there was also a strange smile on her face as she looked around the room. "It''s actually a relief. A bit of an anxiety thing."


    "Stella, are you okay?"


    "Yeah. Yeah, I''m good," she replied. Her eyes were locked on the polaroid picture and the camera itself.


    "Heh," Shiobhan smiled. "We''ve all got our baggage and our issues, I guess. It happens."


    "Hey Al," Stella. "Tell your mother she''s a total queen."


    She laughed, a faint, haunted chuckle as she looked up at us. "The food is delicious, Al."


    "I will, Stella," Al nodded.


    "Thank you."


    I looked up at her. "Are you okay? Really?"


    "Yeah. Just. It''s a long story. I have a feeling you''ll hear it soon. But I don''t think it''s the right time."


    "Hey. No worries. It happens."


    Stella gave me a small, grateful smile. "Thank you. Now... I do believe Albert was saying he had something stewing?"


    Al nodded, stepping forward. "Yeah. Lemme get the red braised pork ribs on the table and we can dig into the duck after."


    "Sounds good," I smiled. I let go of Stella''s hand. "Come on. Let''s dig in."


    "Sure."


    She stepped up and I took a seat. I watched as she took the spot next to me. I had to admit, I was curious what had set her off.


    But red braised rib chunks? Duck?


    That was far more interesting to me at the moment, and I had a feeling she wanted a bit of space to gather herself anyway.


    So I sat back and started to enjoy the food. The pork was absolutely to die for.

 Interlude: Damian 2

    "~When I see your faaaace~" the white-haired man sang, his voice a gravelly tenor, "~there is no sorrow~"


    He walked through the burning wreckage of multiple vehicles on the street. Behind him, several of his borrowed ''automatons'' were carrying out hostages.


    Their flesh had been grafted with a metallic substance and their bodies had been outfitted with mechanical armor. Their limbs were replaced with cybernetic parts and they had cables snaking through their skin. It was at the tail end of rush hour and he had struck a city bus, as well as two other vehicles. Their victims had been dragged from their vehicles and were being carried off, kicking and screaming.


    Damian''s sing-song voice carried over their screams. "~I see only love, you are the sun that lights up my heart~"


    A man was struggling, and the automaton carrying him swung his hand, slamming the man across the head with enough force to stun him.


    Damian turned to look at him, smiling, a cold gleam in his eyes. He hummed a soft, haunting melody as he tossed his athame up and down in his hand, the curved silver dagger catching the moonlight. His face was hidden by an intricate bone-white mask that resembled the skull of an alpaca, and the horns were covered with silver that gleamed with magical runes.


    Damian turned to the side. A few dozen feet away, the bus was on fire. The front was completely smashed in. Its windows were shattered, the front end had a huge gaping hole in its side was billowing smoke. The defeated, unconscious bodies of the pair of Magical Knights sent to intercept him were tied up in front of it, their clothes mostly burnt off from the fire. A pity, that it had veered off and slammed into the building, but he was at least pleased by his work.


    They were being prepped for transport by several other automaton soldiers. A third figure, a teenage Pioneer who''d attempted to intervene, had been stripped of his clothes as well.


    "~I swear that I will follow you~," he continued, singing softly, stepping up to the bus. "~Wherever you may go, no one can take you away~"


    Damian peered into the bus. Inside, a dozen or so passengers were laying around, all of them injured to various degrees. None fatally, thankfully. It would do him no good to waste spare parts and materials, after all. Damian looked down at a woman who had been sitting up near the front. Her face was bruised and her body was limp, unconscious. She was a thin, but athletic in her early forties. She had on a bright yellow blouse with a monarch butterfly pin and a black skirt, but a bloody hole had been ripped through the side of her blouse where he''d blown a hole through the bus with his spell.


    He reached in, brushing his fingers against her hair and he smirked. She was Asian, and she was quite lovely despite the injuries he had caused. His fingers lingered against her skin. It was warm and supple.


    He pulled back and glanced down at his hand.


    It was slightly discolored from where he''d touched her.


    Damian glanced up, looking at his reflection as he removed his mask.


    The face that belonged to a corpse, or at the very least, a man on death''s door.


    He slid his hand up the woman''s neck to the curve of her cheek, smearing her skin with gray and black. The skin of a dead man. His skin was flaking off in some parts, revealing rotting muscle and tissue.


    No matter.


    "Please..." a voice whimpered from the back.


    Damian looked up and saw a small, frail-looking teenage girl in a Kaleidoscope Middle Preparatory school uniform, sitting up. She had black hair that was cut short and curled around her face, her dark brown eyes wide.


    Damian smirked. "Yes?"


    "Please," she repeated. "Please... my dad..."


    The girl had her arms around a tall, muscular dark-haired Caucasian man in a white gym shirt. He was bleeding badly from a wound on his leg where the metal from his seat had impaled it and was barely conscious.


    Damian leaned in. "Oh?"


    He smiled cruelly and glanced down at the unconscious father, before his gaze slid over the woman he had touched.


    He would return for her.


    But for now? His attention was focused on the frightened little girl. She looked terrified. It made him feel alive, just looking at her. He smiled as she looked up at him, her expression pleading. Multiple other passengers were starting to stir, moaning and crying out in pain. The smell of smoke and ash was starting to fill his nostrils. His automatons were still moving, carrying out their tasks of rounding up survivors for his ''work''.


    "I can help him, yes. Would you like me to help him?" he said.


    "Yes... please..."


    The man groaned weakly as he struggled to speak. His face was covered in blood.


    "Daddy..."


    Damian grinned and stepped forward, reaching out with his right hand and touching the girl on the shoulder. He could sense the magic coursing through her blood. So weak. Barely even a blip. He would not need the Gem of Desolation here.


    Damian chuckled. "Oh, I will help your father."


    His fingers gripped the girl and a soft, crimson light glowed in his eyes.


    She let out a soft gasp. Her body went rigid and her muscles tensed up as he held her. His fingers pressed against her shoulder and the girl screamed in agony. Her eyes rolled back into her head and she started convulsing violently, her body spasming and jerking wildly.


    The man was too injured to fight, and his daughter was a mere civilian.


    He would leave her with her mind intact to witness his canvas. She was too weak to resist.


    Damian let out a low laugh. His fingers tightened and he drove them straight into the man''s wounded leg, his hand pushing into his body and ripping at the flesh. He let out a strangled cry as his hand dug into the wound. Damian pulled out, his fingers covered in blood. His hand dripped crimson liquid as the girl continued to thrash, and her screams filled the air. The girl''s face was a twisted mask of pain, her features contorted into an inhuman expression of agony and horror. The girl''s father''s face was pale as the moonlight.


    He looked up at Damian, his eyes wide, his mouth hanging open in shock. His eyes were filled with pain, confusion, and anger.


    Damian smiled.


    This would be a beautiful work of art, he was sure of it.


    His smile widened.


    "~The stars will fall to the ground~," Damian sang. "~when you are not around, and angels will die just to get my attention~"


    His eyes shone with a gleeful glimmer. "~so come on, baby, please, I want to be with you tonight!~" He laughed, his voice rising as the girl screamed.


    The sound was almost deafening. The man struggled, pulling himself free from the metal rod that impaled his thigh. The blood gushed from his wound and the girl screamed, her cries of terror filling the night air as he pulled himself up.


    "~I can''t help the way I feel, I want you and I need you here tonight,~" Damian sang, his voice carrying over the sound of the flames crackling.


    "Fuck you... sick freak," the man growled. "S... Stay away from my daughter."


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Oh? But she''s so sweet. She''s so... beautiful. Supple, like clay in a artist''s hands."


    Damian laughed as the man struggled to crawl to his feet again. His eyes were filled with anger and hatred, his teeth clenched together. Damian''s eyes flashed crimson as he channeled his mana.


    "So beautiful and so innocent," he mused. "A shame she has a weak will."


    Damian glanced down at his hands and his fingers twitched, the girl screaming again. Blood gushed out of her mouth and nose as she fell to her knees, her eyes rolled back in her head, and her body spasmed violently as her heart failed.


    Eh, whether she lived or not wasn''t his concern. But she would serve for decent spare parts if she were to live.


    The girl collapsed to the ground and lay motionless, blood trickling from her nose, her chest heaving erratically, her breath coming out in short gasps. The father tried to reach for her but the wound in his leg made it too painful to stand fully and he could only reach out helplessly as she stopped moving.


    "A shame, really."


    He turned to the man, whose eyes had widened in shock at his daughter''s collapse. Damian stepped towards him and reached out his hand.


    "You, on the other hand..." Damian''s fingers twitched. "You will do nicely for my art project."


    "Sanguine Curse: Transfiguration," Damian intoned.


    His hands glowed with dark red energy. It flowed into the man''s body and the man screamed. He fell and collapsed to the floor. His flesh rippled and bubbled, turning brown like it was cooked. The flesh of his hands stretched and contorted. The man''s face was a grotesque, distorted mass of bone and muscle, and the skin on his arms and legs split, exposing bloody tissue. The man screamed in agony and his eyes widened. His mouth was a twisted grimace, and his tongue hung from his lips. His hair fell out in clumps, leaving his scalp bare. His clothes were stained red, his skin had turned a dark crimson. The man screamed in agony as his bones dissolved and his eyes and other organs shifted inside him, causing him to writhe in agony.


    "Stop!" a woman shrieked.


    Damian ignored her, his attention focused on his subject.


    "Beautiful. I think I will keep this one."


    Damian grinned, his teeth showing. His eyes were black as the void as he turned to glance at the floor.


    The girl was laying in a heap, her breathing ragged.


    She was barely alive.


    He would have to move quickly to salvage her. Wouldn''t do to have his art supplies be too badly damaged. He had to have his supplies in good shape to begin with if he was to work his magic properly. A pity that he was so rushed. If he had time, he''d turn the father into a masterpiece.


    Damian laughed. His voice echoed across the bus.


    "Now, crawl out of my sight. I have a work to complete and a message to send to our friends in the city."


    The man''s screams were a distorted shriek, a sound of agony and pain, a sound of pure terror. His screams echoed across the city, filling the night air with the sound of his suffering.


    Damian grinned and turned back to his ''canvas'' as the man dragged himself out of the bus.


    Then, he paused.


    "Hmph. Let''s take care of that mouth. Wouldn''t want anyone getting distracted from the piece, now would we?"


    The Crimson Scholar, Sanguine Sorceror. The one and only Damian Drakkar. A villainous mastermind and the former head torturer and interrogator for the Crimson Order.


    Damian smiled and walked over to the moving pile of flesh, stepping on it with his boot. His eyes gleamed as the man''s muffled screams echoed out into the night.


    Damian reached into his suit jacket and pulled out a silver vial of liquid, and popped open the lid. His eyes shone as he took a sip from the flask. His smile was wicked as he savored the taste, and he closed his eyes in contentment as the man writhed under him.


    The screams grew louder, the sounds of the dying bus and the muffled whimpers of the girl on the floor adding to the ambiance. Damian leaned over and picked up the body of the man, his hand gripping the flesh tightly. His eyes flashed and he passed over the gelatinous blackened hole that served as a mouth, and the sounds grew even louder, the man''s flesh quivering and shaking under him.


    "Let''s go ahead and stop those screams. We don''t need you waking up the neighborhood, do we?"


    "Sanguine Curse: Transfiguration. Again!" Damian said.


    His fingers twitched again, his eyes glinting.


    And in an instant, the hole sealed shut.


    The man''s screams were now silent, and his eyes were wide in terror. The man was struggling against the curse. His body was a quivering mass of flesh. Damian grinned, then he flippantly tossed what used to be a man out the door and watched it roll onto the sidewalk. Men were fun to play with when they had some will and mental fortitude. It made the magic so much more satisfying when the subject fought. But he really preferred his males younger, especially when he had time and the ability to groom them. Children were so much easier to mold.


    "Let''s get back to work."


    He glanced over at the other passengers who were still in shock and then at his automatons.


    "S-So cruel," a woman clutched her son and her voice trembled. She was bleeding, her face pale.


    "Momma..."


    The little boy had his head buried in his mother''s chest.


    "Shh. Don''t speak, darling."


    "Cruel?" Damian chuckled, glancing at her, his voice soft, his eyes cold and his expression devoid of any emotion. He gestured towards the father, who had collapsed onto the street, his limbs and organs having shifted to places that were certainly not their original locations.


    "Cruel would be if I''d had the time to make that work of art more elaborate. He should consider himself fortunate that I had to leave a calling card with time to spare."


    His tone was flat, his face a mask of indifference. He stepped forward, walking to the middle of the bus and looking at the woman, who had her back against a seat. She shrank back, clutching her son tighter.


    "Such an ugly look on such a beautiful woman," Damian remarked.


    He stepped forward, kneeling next to the woman. "You''re quite pretty, aren''t you?


    "P-Please..." the woman sobbed. "I have a family. My son... he needs me."


    "Does he now? Such a pity," Damian said.


    "Y-You... you''re a monster."


    "I''ve been called many things. I suppose ''monster'' is just another title," he said. "But I am an artist, a sculptor. I have an eye for the human body and how it should look. I see what lies beneath and how to make it shine."


    "Please, spare us."


    "Hmm, perhaps..."


    He reached down, touching the woman''s face. Her body jerked as his fingers brushed against her skin. Damian''s fingers traced the contours of the woman''s cheek.


    "All you worms can do is plead. You really want to live so badly?" he asked.


    She whimpered and Damian''s eyes flashed.


    "Well? Answer me!" he snapped, his tone harsh, his voice echoing through the bus. "Do you wish to live?"


    "Yes!" she sobbed, clutching her son tighter.


    Damian smirked, his fingers caressing her skin.


    "Crawl on the floor and act like a pig. Make it convincing and I will let you live," Damian commanded. "Do this, and I shall let both of you go free."


    "I... I..." her lip quivered and her voice shook.


    Damian grinned, his teeth showing. "I''ll make sure my men won''t touch you. And I''ll even heal you up so that you don''t bleed out on the street."


    "Momma?" the boy whimpered.


    The woman sobbed. She was shaking and her cheeks were wet with tears. "Please, at least let my son live. Don''t hurt him. Please."


    Damian''s lips curled into a sneer. "Then get to it. Now, before I decide that the boy is the one that must come with me."


    The woman sobbed. "Mommy... she''s sorry, baby."


    She knelt down, her body trembling, and her eyes closed tight.


    Damian''s lips curled into a sneer, and he watched as the woman began crawling on the floor of the bus. Her hands were on the floor of the bus, her knees were bent and her back was arched as she crawled.


    "Oink," the woman pleaded.


    "Good girl," Damian smirked. "Now, make it convincing."


    "Oink! Oink!" the woman''s voice was desperate.


    "Very convincing."


    Damian laughed as he watched the woman crawl, his eyes glowing as he reached for the blood stain on the seat she had just left. He dipped a finger in it and raised it up to his lips. His tongue darted out, licking the blood, savoring the metallic taste and savoring her despair.


    "Sanguine Curse: Transfiguration."


    With a simple chant, a flash of red light filled the area. Damian grinned, feeling his body surge with strength. The woman shrieked in terror as her body contorted, her bones snapped, and her flesh rippled and transformed. The boy screamed, his mother''s screams of agony and fear filling the bus. Her skin turned pink, her face elongated into a snout, and her ears grew large, round, and floppy. Her nose and mouth twisted and morphed, turning into a snout, and her eyes became beady and pig-like. She was now on her hands and knees, her arms having been transformed into the front legs of a porcine.


    The woman screamed and writhed, her eyes wide in shock. She tried to scream again, but she only let out a series of squeals.


    "Die, piggy, die..." Damian whispered.


    He raised his athame, but stayed his hand.


    Eh, what good is a man who goes back on his words as spoken?


    The boy''s eyes went wide, his mouth gaping open, as he watched his mother crawl around on the floor in terror. He screamed, and Damian''s smile grew wider as he watched the child''s fear. He''d left her lower half human and she was wearing her torn-up skirt.


    Damian snickered, walking to the front of the bus where two of Lunatrix''s automatons stood, holding their machine pistols at the ready.


    "Round them up back there. Let the boy and his porky mother go. The girl''s back there is still breathing. Bring her to the truck. I want to see if we can keep her alive and make use of her."


    He turned back around, stopping at the lovely Asian woman who''d caught his eye. She was still out cold and her face had been bruised and bloody from the ''accident''. Her phone lit up from the floor next to her where it had fallen.


    "Hm?" Damian said, reaching down to pick up the woman''s smartphone. The lock screen photo had caught his eye.


    It was a photo of a teenage boy and this woman, sitting next to each other, smiling, happy, at what appeared to be an outdoor picnic. A scrawny olive-skinned teenage girl was on her other side. The boy was dressed in a green plaid flannel and the girl was in a black sweater.


    The boy was rather unremarkable, but his eyes caught Damian''s attention. Those dark, almond eyes, and the way they looked back at him in the photo.


    Damian stared at the phone, his eyes wide.


    He recognized the boy. The same boy with no remarkable magical potential that had managed to resistance his magic. Even when he had enhanced it with his former benefactor''s Gem of Desolation.


    Damian laughed, his eyes glimmering with delight. He stepped up to the woman and looked at her unconscious form.


    "So you know that boy, don''t you, you lovely little thing?"


    His eyes flickered and he glanced at the phone, his lips curling up into a smirk. His fingers twitched, and the phone glowed, his fingers brushing against the screen.


    Damian smiled, looking at her face and his eyes narrowed. "Oh, my dear, we are going to have so much fun together..."


    End of Arc IV

 Technomancer: A Magical Girls Sidekiick Volume 1 Retrospective / EDITED REUPLOAD LIVE!

    Hey everyone, big day!


    I''ve finished editing the first ~9 chapters of Technomancer: How I Became the Hapless Sidekick of the World¡¯s Greatest Magical Girl and extended multiple chapters by over 1000 words with tons more planned for the first two arcs. Instead of creating a changelog and reordering everything, I''ve decided to do a fresh upload for the story.


    I may be incorrect with this conclusion, but I realized the fundamental issue with the first arc was that... I was in way too big of a hurry to get back to Terra. So the end result was that Ikki''s Earth felt like more of a throwaway to a lot of readers that was ultimately pointless. The problem with the first two arcs ultimately wasn''t just a ''pacing'' issue - it was a failure to connect the worldbuilding together.


    What I should''ve done, instead, was use the time on Terra to flesh out both the Terran side and Earth side a lot more - since the magical girls did canonically clear the way on Earth for resettlement.


    I''ve improved a LOT since the second arc of Technomancer and through Volume 1 of Magical Girl Harmonia Lux. I hope that shows in this rewrite. Lux''s Volume 1 has an arc or two left in it, but I figured it would be a good idea to get this done now because the worldbuilding will cross over significantly in the next two arcs.


    So please, check it out. Enjoy, and please port your ratings / reviews over to help give it a kickstart!


    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%; overflow: hidden; background-color: rgba(52, 73, 94, 1)" border="1">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    </a>


    Technomancer: How I Became the Hapless Sidekick of the World¡¯s Greatest Magical Girl (REWRITE!)</a>


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Twelve years ago, the world as we knew it fell to the Aberrations. Cities across the world were ravaged, and entire civilizations fell.


    But during Earth¡¯s darkest hour, swarms of unlikely saviors arrived through portals across the world. Soldiers with colorful, glowing hair wielding swords twice their size. Mech suits directly out of science fiction novels, and the champions that instilled hope above all else ¡ª Terra''s Magical Girls. These warriors stymied the tides of death and despair, and were hailed as heroes.


    In the end ¡ª these warriors may saved Earth from complete destruction¡­ but the world as the denizens of Earth knew it ended in ruin.


    Ikki won''t accept that life for his family ¡ª not anymore.


    As the first child of Earth offered a scholarship to study magitech on Terra, he finally has a chance to change things. To learn the secrets of Terran magic and technology, to make a name for himself ¡ª and to build a future strong enough to protect his family and world. To fight so that his loved ones would no longer have to take on dangerous odd jobs just to make it to their next meal.


    Then, on one final salvage run with his father¡¯s crew, everything goes horribly wrong and they are captured . But as he escapes his confines onto the open road, he finds something impossible. A sleek, pristine briefcase. Too pristine to be left in the ruins of a long-abandoned highway. Like it was waiting for him.


    Inside was a Terran magitech construct ¡ª far more advanced than anything he''d ever studied. A machine that addressed him by name.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­ Ikazuchi.¡±


    Ikki once thought magical girls, world-ending monsters, and ancient conspiracies belonged in someone else''s story. Fanciful tales for kids from the boonies like him to dream about.


    But fate has plans ¡ª and it won''t let him go without a fight.


    <hr>


    What to expect:


    - A near-future cyberpunk setting with: Real Robots Mecha. Magitech. Frilly magical girls. Urban cyberfantasy.


    - A ''weak'' but useful protagonist.


    -The usual horrifying extradimensional monsters associated with RR''s Magical Girl subgenre.


    -Lite LitRPG elements in the form of a tactical HUD and resource management apparatus that serves the plot.


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>